A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament

                     For the Use of Biblical Students

                               By The Late

                    Frederick Henry Ambrose Scrivener

                           M.A., D.C.L., LL.D.

                  Prebendary of Exeter, Vicar of Hendon

                        Fourth Edition, Edited by

                       The Rev. Edward Miller, M.A.

             Formerly Fellow and Tutor of New College, Oxford

                                 Vol. I.

              George Bell & Sons, York Street, Covent Garden

                      Londo, New York, and Cambridge

                                   1894





CONTENTS


Preface To Fourth Edition.
Description Of The Contents Of The Lithographed Plates.
Addenda Et Corrigenda.
Chapter I. Preliminary Considerations.
Chapter II. General Character Of The Greek Manuscripts Of The New
Testament.
Chapter III. Divisions Of The Text, And Other Particulars.
Appendix To Chapter III. Synaxarion And Eclogadion Of The Gospels And
Apostolic Writings Daily Throughout The Year.
Chapter IV. The Larger Uncial Manuscripts Of The Greek Testament.
Chapter V. Uncial Manuscripts Of The Gospels.
Chapter VI. Uncial Manuscripts Of The Acts And Catholic Epistles, Of St.
Paul’s Epistles, And Of The Apocalypse.
Chapter VII. Cursive Manuscripts Of The Gospels. Part I.
Chapter VIII. Cursive Manuscripts Of The Gospels. Part II.
Chapter IX. Cursive Manuscripts Of The Gospels. Part III.
Chapter X. Cursive Manuscripts Of The Acts And Catholic Epistles.
Chapter XI. Cursive Manuscripts Of St. Paul’s Epistles.
Chapter XII. Cursive Manuscripts Of The Apocalypse.
Chapter XIII. Evangelistaries, Or Manuscript Service-Books Of The Gospels.
Chapter XIV. Lectionaries Containing The Apostolos Or Praxapostolos.
Appendix A. Chief Authorities.
Appendix B. On Facsimiles.
Appendix C. On Dating By Indiction.
Appendix D. On The ῥηματα.
Appendix E. Table Of Differences Between The Fourth Edition Of Dr.
Scrivener’s Plain Introduction And Dr. Gregory’s Prolegomena.
Index I. Of Greek Manuscripts.
Index II. Of Writers, Past Owners, And Collators Of Mss.
Footnotes






                             [Illustration.]

                    Frederick Henry Ambrose Scrivener


In templo Dei offert unusquisque quod potest: alii aurum, argentum, et
lapides pretiosos: alii byssum et purpuram et coccum offerunt et
hyacinthum. Nobiscum bene agitur, si obtulerimus pelles et caprarum pilos.
Et tamen Apostolus contemtibiliora nostra magis necessaria judicat.

HIERONYMI _Prologus Galeatus_.





Dedication

[In The Third Edition]

_To His Grace_

_Edward, Lord Archbishop of Canterbury_.

MY LORD ARCHBISHOP,

Nearly forty years ago, under encouragement from your venerated
predecessor Archbishop Howley, and with the friendly help of his Librarian
Dr. Maitland, I entered upon the work of collating manuscripts of the
Greek New Testament by examining the copies brought from the East by
Professor Carlyle, and purchased for the Lambeth Library in 1805. I was
soon called away from this employment—ἑκὼν ἀέκοντί γε θυμῷ—to less
congenial duties in that remote county, wherein long after it was your
Grace’s happy privilege to refresh the spirits of Churchmen and
Churchwomen, by giving them pious work to do, and an example in the doing
of it. What I have since been able to accomplish in the pursuits of sacred
criticism, although very much less than I once anticipated, has proved, I
would fain hope, not without its use to those who love Holy Scripture, and
the studies which help to the understanding of the same.

Among the scholars whose sympathy cheered and aided my Biblical labours
from time to time, I have had the honour of including your Grace; yet it
would be at once unseemly and fallacious to assume from that circumstance,
that the principles of textual criticism which I have consistently
advocated have approved themselves to your judgement. All that I can look
for or desire in this respect is that I may seem to you to have stated my
case fairly and temperately, in earnest controversy with opponents far my
superiors in learning and dialectic power, and for whom, in spite of
literary differences, I entertain deep respect and true regard.

My Lord, you have been called by Divine Providence to the first place in
our Communion, and have entered upon your great office attended by the
applauses, the hopeful wishes, and the hearty prayers of the whole Church.
May it please God to endow you richly with the Christian gifts as well of
wisdom as of courage: for indeed the highest minister of the Church of
England, no less than the humblest, will need courage in the coming time,
now that faith is waxing cold and adversaries are many.

I am, my Lord Archbishop,

Your obliged and faithful servant,

F. H. A. Scrivener.

HENDON VICARAGE,

_Whitsuntide_, 1883.





PREFACE TO FOURTH EDITION.


At the time of the lamented death of Dr. Scrivener a new edition of his
standard work was called for, and it was supposed that the great Master of
Textual Criticism had himself made sufficient corrections and additions
for the purpose in the margin of his copy. When the publishers committed
to me the task of preparation, I was fully aware of the absolute necessity
of going far beyond the materials placed at my disposal, if the book were
to be really useful as being abreast of the very great progress
accomplished in the last ten years. But it was not till I had laboured
with absolute loyalty for some months that I discovered from my own
observation, and from the advice of some of the first textual critics, how
much alteration must at once be made.

Dr. Scrivener evidently prepared the Third Edition under great
disadvantage. He had a parish of more than 5,500 inhabitants upon his
hands, with the necessity of making provision for increase in the
population. The result was that after adding 125 pages to his book he had
an attack of paralysis, and so it is not surprising that his work was not
wholly conducted upon the high level of his previous publications. The
book has also laboured under another and greater disadvantage of too
rapid, though unavoidable, growth. The 506 pages of the First Edition have
been successively expanded into 626 pages in the Second, 751 in the Third,
and 874 in the Fourth; while the framework originally adopted, consisting
only of nine chapters, was manifestly inadequate to the mass of material
ultimately gathered. It has therefore been found necessary, as the work
proceeded, to do violence, amidst much delicate embarrassment, to feelings
of loyalty to the author forbidding alteration. The chief changes that
have been made are as follows:—

The first intention of keeping the materials within the compass of one
volume has been abandoned, and it has been divided into two volumes, with
an increase of chapters in each.

Instead of 2,094 manuscripts, as reckoned in the third edition under the
six classes, no less than 3,791 have been recorded in this edition, being
an increase of 236 beyond the 3,555 of Dr. Gregory, without counting the
numerous vacant places which have been filled up.

Most of the accounts of ancient versions have been rewritten by
distinguished scholars, who are leaders in their several departments.

The early part of Volume I has been enriched from the admirable book on
“Greek and Latin Palaeography,” by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who with great
kindness placed the proof-sheets at my disposal before publication.

Changes have been made in the headlines, the indexes, and in the printing,
and sometimes in the arrangement, which will, I trust, enable the reader
to find his way more easily about the treatise.

And many corrections suggested by eminent scholars have been introduced in
different places all through the work.

A most pleasing duty now is to tender my best thanks to the Right Reverend
the Lord Bishop of Salisbury and the Rev. H. J. White, M.A., for the
rewriting of the chapter on Latin Versions by the latter under Dr. John
Wordsworth’s supervision, with help from M. Samuel Berger; to the Rev. G.
H. Gwilliam, B.D., Fellow of Hertford College, now editing the Peshitto
for the University of Oxford, for the improvement of the passages upon the
Peshitto and the Curetonian; the Rev. H. Deane, B.D., for additions to the
treatment of the Harkleian; and the Rev. Dr. Walker, Principal of St.
John’s Hall, Highbury, for the results of a collation of the Peshitto and
Curetonian; to the Rev. A. C. Headlam, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College,
for a revision of the long chapter upon Egyptian Versions; to F. C.
Conybeare, Esq., M.A., late Fellow of University College, for rewriting
the sections on the Armenian and Georgian Versions; to Professor
Margoliouth, M.A., Fellow of New College, for rewriting the sections on
the Arabic and Ethiopic Versions; to the Rev. Ll. J. M. Bebb, M.A., Fellow
of Brasenose College, for rewriting the section upon the Slavonic Version;
to Dr. James W. Bright, Assistant-Professor in the Johns Hopkins
University, for rewriting the section on the Anglo-Saxon Version, through
Mr. White’s kind offices; to E. Maunde Thompson, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D.,
F.S.A., &c., for kindness already mentioned, and other help, and to G. F.
Warner, Esq., M.A., of the Manuscript Department of the British Museum,
for correction of some of the notices of cursive MSS. belonging to the
Museum, and for other assistance; to J. Rendel Harris, Esq., M.A., Fellow
of Clare College and Reader in Palaeology in the University of Cambridge,
for much help of a varied nature; to Professor Isaac H. Hall, Ph.D., of
New York City, for sending and placing at my disposal many of his
publications; to the lamented Professor Bensly, for writing me a letter
upon the Syriac Versions; to the Rev. Nicholas Pocock, M.A., of Clifton,
for some results of a collation of F and G of St. Paul; to Professor
Bernard, D.D., Trinity College, Dublin, for a paper of suggestions; to the
Rev. Walter Slater, M.A., for preparing Index II in Vol. I; and to several
other kind friends, for assistance of various kinds freely given. The
generosity of scholars in communicating out of their stores of learning is
a most pleasing feature in the study of the present day. Whatever may be
my own shortcomings—and I fear that they have been enhanced by limitations
of time and space, and through the effects of ill-health and sorrow—the
contributions enumerated cannot but render the present edition of Dr.
Scrivener’s great work eminently useful to students.

Edward Miller.

9, BRADMORE ROAD, OXFORD,

_January 17, 1894_.

[Transcriber’s Note: This book contains much Greek text, which will not be
well-rendered in plain text versions of this E-book. Also, there is much
use of Greek characters with a vertical bar across the tops of the letters
to indicate abbreviations; because the coding system used in this e-book
does not have such an “overline”, they are rendered here with underlines.]





DESCRIPTION OF THE CONTENTS OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES(1).


[Transcriber’s Note: The plates have been all placed in this section so
that the extended comments for each can be with the plates themselves.]

Plate I

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Plate I.


    1. (1) Alphabet from the Rosetta Stone [B.C. 196], a specimen of
    capitals.

    2. (2) Alphabet from Cod. Sinaiticus, specimen of uncials.

    3. (3) Alphabet from Cod. Alexandrinus, specimen of uncials.


Plate II

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate II.


    1. (4) Alphabet from the Cotton Fragment (Evan. N) and Titus C. xv
    [vi],

    2. (5) And from Cod. Nitriensis (Evan. R, Brit. Mus. Add. 17,211).


Plate III

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate II.


    1. (6) Alphabet from Cod. Dublinensis (Evan. Z).

    2. (7) From Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 (Evst. 150), [A.D. 995].

    3. (8) From Brit. Mus. Burney 19 (Evan. 569). Note that above
    _psi_ in 2 stands the cross-like form of that letter as found in
    Apoc., B. [viii].


Plate IV

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate IV.


    1. (9) Extract from Hyperides’ Oration for Lycophron, col. 15, 1.
    23, &c. (Ὑπερίδου Λόγοι, ed. Babington, 1853). Dating between B.C.
    100 to A.D. 100, on Egyptian papyrus, in a cursive or running
    hand. λυντας τινα των πο|λιτων αδικως δεο|μαι υμων και ετωι|και
    αντιβολωι κε|λευσαι καμε καλεσαι|τους συνερουντας >. _See_ pp. 44,
    51.

    2. (10) Extract from Philodemus περὶ κακιῶν (_Herculanensium
    voluminum quae supersunt_, fol., Tom. 3, Col. xx. ll. 6-15). _See_
    pp. 30, 33. οντως πολυμαθεστατον προς | αγορευομενον οιεται παντα
    | δυνασθαι γινωσκειν και ποι|ειν ουχ οιον εαυτον οσ ενιοισ | ουδεν
    τι φωραται κατεχων | και ου συνορων οτι πολλα δει|ται τριβης αν
    και απο τησ αυ|τησ γινηται μεθοδου καθα|περ τα τησ ποιητικησ μερη
    και | διοτι περι τουσ πολυμαθεισ.

    3. (11a) Cod. Friderico-August. [iv], 2 Sam. vii. 10, 11,
    Septuagint: σεαυτων καθωσ αρ|χησ και αφ ημερῶ | ων εταξα κριτασ |
    επι τον λαον μου | _ισλ_ και εταπινω|σα απαντασ τους | εχθρουσ σου
    και | αυξησω σε και οι|.

    4. (11b) Cod. Sinaiticus, א [iv], Luke xxiv. 33-4: τη ωρα
    ϋπεστρε|ψαν εισ ϊερουσα|λημ(2) και ευρον η|θροισμενουσ τουσ |
    ενδεκα και τουσ | συν αυτοισ λεγο|.

    5. (11c) Cod. Sin., 1 Tim. iii. 16, το τησ ευσεβειασ | μυστηριον
    οσ ε with a recent correction. _See_ II. 391. There are no capital
    letters in this Plate.


Plate V

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Plate V.


    1. (12) Cod. Alexandrinus, A [v], Gen. i. 1-2, Septuagint. These
    four lines are in bright red, with breathings and accents(3).
    Henceforth capital letters begin to appear. Εν ἀρχῆ ἐπόιησεν ὁ
    _θσ_ τὸν ὀυ|ρανὸν και τὴν γῆν ἡ δὲ γῆ ἦν ἀό|ρατοσ κὰι
    ἀκατασκεύαστοσ; | και σκότοσ ἐπάνω τῆσ αβύσσου.|

    2. (13) Cod. Alex., Acts xx. 28, in common ink. _See_ II. 37.
    Προσεχετε εαυτοισ και παντι τω | ποιμνιω; εν ω ϋμασ το _πνα_ το |
    αγιον εθετο επισκοπουσ; | ποιμαινειν την εκκλησιαν | του _κυ_ ην
    περιεποιησατο δια | του αιματος του ιδιου;|

    3. (14) Cod. Cotton., Titus C. xv, Evan. N, with Ammonian section
    and Eusebian canon in the margin. John xv. 20: του λογου ου | εγω
    ειπον υ|μιν; ουκ εστιν | δουλοσ μιζῶ | του _κυ_ αυτου.


Plate VI

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate VI.


    1. (15) Cod. Burney 21 [A.D. 1292], Evan. 571. _See_ p. 257. John
    xxi. 17-18: πρόβατά μου; ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι; | ὅτε ἦσ νεώτεροσ,
    ἐζώννϋεσ ἑ|αυτὸν; καὶ περιεπάτησ ὅπου ἤθε|λεσ; ὅταν δε γηράσησ,
    ἐκτενεῖσ|.

    2. (16) Cod. Arundel 547, Evst. 257 [ix or x]. _See_ p. 345. The
    open work indicates stops and musical notes in red. John viii.
    13-14: Αυτω ὁι θαρισᾶι | οι + σὺ περὶ σὲαυτου | μαρτυρεῖσ ἡ
    μαρ|τυρία σου ὀυκ ἔσ|τιν ἀλῃθήσ + ἀπε|.

    3. (17) Cod. Nitriensis, R of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi]. Luke
    v. 26: ξαζον τον θν | και επλησθη|σαν φοβου λε|γοντεσ οτι|.


Plate VII

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate VII.


    1. (18) Cod. Dublin., Z of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi], from
    Barrett. Matt. xx. 33-4: ανοιγωσιν οι οφθαλ|μοι ημων |
    Σπλαγχνισθεισ δε ο _ισ_ | ηψατο των ομματῶ | αυτων και ευθεωσ|.

    2. (19) Cod. Cyprius, K of the Gospels [ix], John vi. 52-3:
    Ἐμάχοντο ὀῦν προσ ἀλλήλουσ ὁι ϊουδαῖοι; λε|γοντεσ; πῶσ δύναται
    ὁῦτοσ ἡμῖν τὴν σάρ|κα δοῦναι φαγεῖν; ἐῖπεν ὀῦν ἀυτοῖσ ὁ _ισ_; ἀ|.
    It has the Ammonian section in the margin (ξς = 66), and a
    flourish in the place of the Eusebian canon. _See_ p. 137.


Plate VIII

                             [Illustration.]

                               Plate VIII.


    (20) Cod. Vaticanus, B of the Gospels, Acts and Epistles [iv],
    taken from Burgon’s photograph of the whole page. Mark xvi. 3-8:
    μῖν τὸν λίθον ἐκ τῆς | θύρασ τόυ μνημέῖου | κὰι ἀναβλέψασαι
    θεω|ροῦσιν ὅτι ἀνακεκύ|λισται ὁ λιθοσ ἦν γὰρ | μέγασ σφόδρα κὰι
    ἐλ|θοῦσαι ἐισ τὸ μνημεῖ|ον ἐῖδον νεανίσκον | καθήμενον ἐν τοῖσ |
    δεξιοῖσ περιβεβλημέ|νον στολὴν λευκὴν | κὰι ἐξεθαμβήθησαν | ὁ δὲ
    λέγει ἀυτᾶισ μὴ | ἐκθαμβεῖσθε ἰν ζητει|τε τὸν ναζαρηνὸν τὸ |
    ἐσταυρωμένον ἠγὲρ|θη ὀυκ ἐστιν ὧδε ϊδε | ὁ τόποσ ὅπου ἔθηκᾶ |
    ἀυτὸν ἀλλα ϋπάγετε | ἐίπατε τοῖσ μαθητᾶισ | ἀυτοῦ κὰι τῶ πέτρω |
    ὅτι προάγει ὑμᾶσ ἐισ | τὴν γαλιλάιαν ἐκει ἀυ|τὸν ὄψεσθε καθὼσ
    ἐι|πεν ὑμῖν κὰι ἐξελθοῦ|σαι ἔφυγον ἀπὸ τοῦ | μνημέιου ἐίχεν γὰρ |
    ἀυτὰσ τρόμοσ κὰι ἔκ|στασισ κὰι ὀυδενὶ ὀυ|δὲν ἐῖπον ἐφοβοῦν|το γάρ:
    Here again, as in Plate IV, no capital letters appear. What
    follows on the Plate is by a later hand.


Plate IX

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate IX.


    1. (21) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 62, Evan. L of the Gospels [viii], as
    also 3 (23) below, are from photographs given by Dean Burgon: see
    pp. 133-4. In the first column stands Mark xvi. 8 with its
    Ammonian section (σλγ 233) and Eusebian canon (β = 2): Καὶ
    ἐξελθουσαι ἐ|φυγον ἀπο τοῦ | μνημειου + ἐι|χεν δὲ αὐτας τρο|μοσ
    καὶ εκστασεισ; | καὶ ουδενι οὐδεν | εἰπον + ἐφοβουν|το γὰρ + In
    the second column, after the strange note transcribed by us (II.
    388), εστην δε και | ταῦτα φερο|μενα μετα το | ἑφοβουντο | γαρ + |
    Ἀναστὰσ δὲ πρωϊ | πρωτη σαββατυ + (ver. 9) Xi much resembles that
    in Plate XI, No. 27.

    2. (22) Cod. Nanianus, Evan. U, retraced after Tregelles. Burgon
    (_Guardian_, Oct. 29, 1873) considers this facsimile unworthy of
    the original writing, which is “even, precise, and beautiful.”
    Mark v. 18: Βάντοσ αυτου | ἐισ τὸ πλοῖο | παρεκάλει ἀυ|τὸν ὁ
    δαιμο|νισθεισ ἵνα. The Ammonian section (μη = 48) is in the margin
    with the Eusebian canon (Β, in error for Η) underneath. The ν on
    the other side is by a much later hand. _See_ p. 149.

    3. (23) Cod. Basil. of the Gospels, Evan. 1 [x?]. _See_ p. 190.
    Luke i. 1, 2. (the title: ἐυαγγέ[λιον] κατὰ λουκᾶν: being under an
    elegant arcade): Επειδήπερ πολλοὶ ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι |
    διήγησιν περὶ τῶν πεπληροφορημένων | ἐν ἡμῖν πραγματων. καθὼς
    παρέδοσαν ἡμῖ | ὀι ἀπαρχῆσ αὐτόπται καὶ ὑπηρεται γενόμενοι|. The
    numeral in the margin must indicate the Ammonian section, not the
    larger κεφάλαιον (see p. 57).


Plate X

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Plate X.


    1. (24) Cod. Ephraemi, C, a palimpsest [v], from Tischendorf’s
    facsimile. The upper writing [xii?] is τοῦ τὴν πληθῦν τῶν | ἐμῶν
    ἁμαρτημά || σομαι; οἶδα ὅτι μετὰ | τὴν γνῶσιν ἥμαρτον. Translated
    from St. Ephraem the Syrian. The earlier text is 1 Tim. iii.
    15-16: ωμα τησ αληθείασ; | Και ομολογουμενωσ μέγα ἐστιν το τησ
    ἐυσεβειασ μυ|στηριον; θσ ἑφανερωθη εν σαρκι; εδικαιωθη ἑν πνϊ. For
    the accents, &c., _see_ p. 123.

    2. (25) Cod. Laud. 35, E of the Acts [vi], Latin _and_ Greek, in a
    sort of stichometry. Acts xx. 28: regere | ecclesiam | domini ||
    ποιμενειν | την εκκλησιαν | του _κυ_. Below are specimens of six
    letters taken from other parts of the manuscript. _See_ p. 169.

    3. (26) Matt i. 1-3, Greek and Latin, from the Complutensian
    Polyglott, A.D. 1514. _See_ II. 176.


Plate XI

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate XI.


    1. (27) Cod. Basil., Evan. E [vii], from a photograph given by
    Dean Burgon, Mark i. 5-6: Προσ αὐτὸν. πᾶσα ἡ ϊουδαία | χωρα. και
    οἱ ἱεροσολυμῖται; | και ἐβαπτιζοντο παντεσ, | ἐν τὠ ἰορδάνη ποταμῶ
    ὑ|π᾽ ἀυτοῦ. ἐξομολογόυμε|νοι τὰσ ἁμαρτίασ αυτῶν; | Ἦν δε ὁ ϊωάννησ
    ενδεδυμένοσ. The harmonizing references will be found underneath,
    and some stops in the text (_see_ p. 48). The next two specimens
    are retraced after Tregelles.

    2. (28) Cod. Boreeli, Evan. F [viii-x], Mark x. 13 (Ammonian
    section only, ρς = 106): Καὶ προσέφερον | αὐτῶ παιδία | ἵν ἅψηται
    ἀυ|τῶν; ὁι δὲ μαθη|τὰι ἐπετίμων|.

    3. (29) Cod. Harleian. 5684, Evan. G [x], Matt. v. 30-1: βληθη;
    εισ γεεν|ναν; τέ τῆσ _λε_. | Ἐρρηθη δέ; Ὅτι ὃσ | ἀν ἀπολυση την |
    γυνἀικα ἀυτοῦ; | χαρ (ἀρχὴ) stands in the margin of the new
    Lesson.

    4. (30) Cod. Bodleian., Λ of the Gospels [x or ix], in _sloping_
    uncials, Luke xviii. 26, 27, and 30: σαντεσ; κὰι Τίσ, | δύναται
    σωθῆναι; | ὁ δὲ _ἰσ_. ἐῖπεν; || τοῦτω; κὰι ἐν | τῶ ἀιῶνι τῶ
    ἐρ|χομένω ζωὴν|. _See_ p. 160.


Plate XII

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate XII.


    1. (31) Cod. Wolfii B, Evan. H [ix], John i. 38-40: τοὺσ
    ἀκολουθοῦντασ λέγει ἀυτοῖσ + τί ζη|τεῖτε + ὁι δε. ἐῖπον ἀυτῶ +
    ραββεί; ὃ λέγε|ται ἐρμηνευόμενον διδάσκαλε ποῦ μέ|νεισ + λέγει
    ἀυτοῖσ + ἔρχεσθε και ϊδετε + ἦλ|. Retraced after Tregelles: in the
    original the dark marks seen in our facsimile are no doubt red
    musical notes.

    2. (32) Cod. Campianus, Evan. M [ix], from a photograph of
    Burgon’s. John vii. 53-viii. 2: Καὶ ἐπορέυθησαν ἔκα|στοσ: ἐισ τὸν
    ὀῖκον | ἀυτοῦ; _ισ_ δὲ ἐπορεῦ|θη ἐισ τὸ ὄροσ τῶν ἐ|λαιῶν. ὄρθρου
    δὲ πά|. Observe the asterisk set against the passage.

    3. (33) Cod. Emman. Coll. Cantab., Act. 53, Paul. 30 [xii]. _See_
    p. 288. This minute and elegant specimen, beginning Rom. v. 21,
    _χυ_ τοῦ _κυ_ ἡμων; and ending vi. 7, δεδικαίωται ἀ, is left to
    exercise the reader’s skill.

    4. (34) Cod. Ruber., Paul. M [x]. _See_ p. 184. 2 Cor. i. 3-5:
    παρακλήσεωσ; ὁ παρακαλῶν | ἡμᾶσ ἐπί πάση Τῆι θλίψει; ἐισ τὸ |
    δύνασθαι ἡμᾶσ παρακαλεῖν | τοὺσ ἐν πάση θλίψει διὰ τῆσ
    πα|ρακλήσεωσ ἧσ παρεκαλούμε|θα ἀυτοὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ θῦ. ὅτι καθὼσ|.

    5. (35) Cod. Bodleian., Evan. Γ of the Gospels [ix]. _See_ p. 155.
    Mark viii. 33: πιστραφείσ καὶ ἰδὼν τουσ μα|θητὰσ ἀυτοῦ. ἐπετίμησεν
    τῶ | πέτρω λέγων. ὕπαγε ὁπίσω μυ|.


Plate XIII

                             [Illustration.]

                               Plate XIII.


    1. (36) Parham. 18, Evst. 234 [A.D. 980], Luke ix. 84: γοντοσ
    ἐγένετο νε|φέλη κὰι ἐπεσκίασεν | ἀυτοὺσ ἐφοβήθησᾱ|. Annexed are
    six letters taken from other parts of the manuscript.

    2. (37) Cod. Burney 22, Evst. 259 [A.D. 1319]. The Scripture text
    is Mark vii. 30: βεβλημέν ον ἐ|πὶ κλίνην κ | τὸ δαιμόνιον
    ἐξε|λἠλυθῶσ:—The subscription which follows is given at length in
    p. 43, note 3.

    3. (38) Cod. Monacensis, Evan. X [ix], retraced after Tregelles.
    _See_ p. 152. Luke vii. 25-6: τίοισ ἠμφιεσμένον; ϊδου ὁι | ἐν
    ϊματισμώ ἐνδοξω και τρυ|φῆ ὑπάρχοντεσ έν τοισ βασιλεί | οισ ἐισὶν;
    άλλὰ τί ἐξεληλυθα|.

    4. (39) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 14, or Evan. 33: from a photograph of
    Burgon’s. _See_ p. 195. Luke i. 8-11: ξει τῆς ἐφημερίασ ἀυτοῦ
    ἔναντι τοῦ _κυ_ κατὰ τὸ ἔθοσ τῆς ἱερατείασ. ἔλαχεν τοῦ θυμιᾶ|σαι
    εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸν | ὤρα τοῦ θυμιάματοσ. ὤφθη δε ἀυτῶ ἄγγελος _κυ_
    ἐστὼσ ἐκδεξιὼν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, τοῦ θυ|.

    5. (40) Cod. Leicestrensis, Evan. 69, Paul. 37 [xiv]. _See_ p.
    202. 1 Tim. iii. 16: τῆς εὐσεβε(?)ίας μυστήριον; ὁ θό ἐφανερώθη ἐν
    σαρ|κί; ἐδικαιώθη ἐν πνεύματι; ὤφθη ἀγγέλοις; | ἐκηρύχθη ἐν
    ἔπιςεύθη ἐν κόσμω; ἀνελή—.


Plate XIV. Contains specimens of open leaves of the two chief bilingual
manuscripts

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate XIV.


    1. (41) Cod. Claromontanus or Paul. D (1 Cor. xiii. 5-8), p. 173.

    2. (42) Cod. Bezae or Evan, and Act. D (John xxi. 19-28), p. 124.
    Observe the stichometry, the breathings, &c., of the Pauline
    facsimile (which we owe to Dean Burgon’s kindness). These codices,
    so remarkably akin as well in their literary history as in their
    style of writing and date (vi or v), will easily be deciphered by
    the student.

    3. (43) Cod. Rossanensis or Evan. Σ (p. 163), is one of the most
    interesting, as it is amongst the latest of our discoveries. Our
    passage is Matt. vi. 18, 14: πονηρου οτι | σου εστιν η βα|σιλεια
    και η δυ|ναμισ και η δο|ξα εισ τουσ αιω|νασ αμην.| Εαν γαρ αφητε |
    τοισ _ανοισ_ τα | παραπτωματα|. In the margin below the capital Ε
    is the Ammonian section μδ (44) and the Eusebian canon ς (66):
    ανοισ is an abbreviation for ἀνθρώποις. All is written in silver
    on fine purple vellum.


Plate XV

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate XV.


    Cod. Beratinus or Evan. Φ, Matt. xxvi. 19-20: ως συνεταξεν |
    αυτοις ϊς και ητοιμασαν το | πασχα; | Οψιας δε γενομενης ανε|κειτο
    μετα των | δωδεκα μαθη|των; και αισθι|. Observe the reference
    given for the paragraph to the Ammonian section and Eusebian canon
    on the left: σοθ = 279, δ = 4. The MS. is written in two columns,
    and the initial letters of each line are exhibited on the right,
    with _Am._ and _Eus._, σπα = 279, and β = 2; which as in the other
    case are in a different hand.





ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.


Pages 1-224, _passim_, for reasons given in Vol. II. 96 note, _for_
Memphitic _read_ Bohairic; _for_ Thebaic _read_ Sahidic.

P. 7, l. 25, _for_ Chapter XI _read_ Chapter XII.

P. 14, l. 20, _for_ Chapter X _read_ Chapter XI.

P. 87, l. 19, _for_ Synaxaria _read_ Menologies.

P. 119, ll. 11 and 12 from bottom, _for_ 93 _read_ 94; _for_ Memoranda in
our Addenda _read_ ingenious argument in n. 1.

P. 149, Tf Horner, _add_ now in the Bodleian at Oxford.

P. 214, l. 3 from bottom, _for_ 464 _read_ iv. 64.

P. 224, Evan. 250, l. 3, _for_ p. 144 _read_ p. 150.

P. 226, Evan. 274, l. 2 from end, _for_ Chapter IX _read_ Chapter XII.

P. 255, l. 6 from bottom, _for_ Bibl. Gr. L. _read_ Bibl. Gr. d.

P. 335, l. 1, _for_ 41 _read_ 4.

P. 343, l. 12, _for_ Ev. 1 (2) _read_ Ev. 1 (1).





CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS.


1. When God was pleased to make known to man His purpose of redeeming us
through the death of His Son, He employed for this end the general laws,
and worked according to the ordinary course of His Providential
government, so far as they were available for the furtherance of His
merciful design. A revelation from heaven, in its very notion, implies
supernatural interposition; yet neither in the first promulgation nor in
the subsequent propagation of Christ’s religion, can we mark any _waste_
of miracles. So far as they were needed for the assurance of honest
seekers after truth, they were freely resorted to: whensoever the
principles which move mankind in the affairs of common life were adequate
to the exigences of the case, more unusual and (as we might have thought)
more powerful means of producing conviction were withheld, as at once
superfluous and ineffectual. Those who heard not Moses and the prophets
would scarcely be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.

2. As it was with respect to the _evidences_ of our faith, so also with
regard to the volume of Scripture. God willed that His Church should enjoy
the benefit of His written word, at once as a rule of doctrine and as a
guide unto holy living. For this cause He so enlightened the minds of the
Apostles and Evangelists by His Spirit, that they recorded what He had
imprinted on their hearts or brought to their remembrance, without the
risk of error in anything essential to the verity of the Gospel. But this
main point once secured, the rest was left, in a great measure, to
themselves. The style, the tone, the language, perhaps the special
occasion of writing, seem to have depended much on the taste and judgement
of the several penmen. Thus in St. Paul’s Epistles we note the profound
thinker, the great scholar, the consummate orator: St. John pours forth
the simple utterings of his gentle, untutored, affectionate soul: in St.
Peter’s speeches and letters may be traced the impetuous earnestness of
his noble yet not faultless character. Their individual tempers and
faculties and intellectual habits are clearly discernible, even while they
are speaking to us in the power and by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.

3. Now this self-same parsimony in the employment of miracles which we
observe with reference to Christian evidences and to the inspiration of
Scripture, we might look for beforehand, from the analogy of divine
things, when we proceed to consider the methods by which Scripture has
been preserved and handed down to us. God _might_, if He would, have
stamped His revealed will visibly on the heavens, that all should read it
there: He _might_ have so completely filled the minds of His servants the
Prophets and Evangelists, that they should have become mere passive
instruments in the promulgation of His counsel, and the writings they have
delivered to us have borne no traces whatever of their individual
characters: but for certain causes which we can perceive, and doubtless
for others beyond the reach of our capacities, He has chosen to do neither
the one nor the other. And so again with the subject we propose to discuss
in the present work, namely, the relation our existing text of the New
Testament bears to that which originally came from the hands of the sacred
penmen. Their autographs _might_ have been preserved in the Church as the
perfect standards by which all accidental variations of the numberless
copies scattered throughout the world should be corrected to the end of
time: but we know that these autographs perished utterly in the very
infancy of Christian history. Or if it be too much to expect that the
autographs of the inspired writers should escape the fate which has
overtaken that of every other known relique of ancient literature, God
_might_ have so guided the hand or fixed the devout attention both of
copyists during the long space of fourteen hundred years before the
invention of printing, and of compositors and printers of the Bible for
the last four centuries, that no jot or tittle should have been changed of
all that was written therein. Such a course of Providential arrangement we
must confess to be quite possible, but it could have been brought about
and maintained by nothing short of a continuous, unceasing miracle;—by
making fallible men (nay, many such in every generation) for one purpose
absolutely infallible. If the complete identity of all copies of Holy
Scripture prove to be a fact, we must of course receive it as such, and
refer it to its sole Author: yet we may confidently pronounce beforehand,
that such a fact could not have been reasonably anticipated, and is not at
all agreeable to the general tenour of God’s dealings with us.

4. No one who has taken the trouble to examine any two editions of the
Greek New Testament needs be told that this supposed complete resemblance
in various copies of the holy books is not founded on fact. Even several
impressions derived from the same standard edition, and professing to
exhibit a text positively the same, differ from their archetype and from
each other, in errors of the press which no amount of care or diligence
has yet been able to get rid of. If we extend our researches to the
manuscript copies of Scripture or of its versions which abound in every
great library in Christendom, we see in the very best of them variations
which we must at once impute to the fault of the scribe, together with
many others of a graver and more perplexing nature, regarding which we can
form no probable judgement, without calling to our aid the resources of
critical learning. The more numerous and venerable the documents within
our reach, the more extensive is the view we obtain of the variations (or
VARIOUS READINGS as they are called) that prevail in manuscripts. If the
number of these variations was rightly computed at thirty thousand in
Mill’s time, a century and a half ago, they must at present amount to at
least fourfold that quantity.

5. As the New Testament far surpasses all other remains of antiquity in
value and interest, so are the copies of it yet existing in manuscript and
dating from the fourth century of our era downwards, far more numerous
than those of the most celebrated writers of Greece or Rome. Such as have
been already discovered and set down in catalogues are hardly fewer than
three thousand six hundred, and more must still linger unknown in the
monastic libraries of the East. On the other hand, manuscripts of the most
illustrious classic poets and philosophers are far rarer and comparatively
modern. We have no complete copy of Homer himself prior to the thirteenth
century, though some considerable fragments have been recently brought to
light which may plausibly be assigned to the fifth century; while more
than one work of high and deserved repute has been preserved to our times
only in a single copy. Now the experience we gain from a critical
examination of the few classical manuscripts that survive should make us
thankful for the quality and abundance of those of the New Testament.
These last present us with a vast and almost inexhaustible supply of
materials for tracing the history, and upholding (at least within certain
limits) the purity of the sacred text: every copy, if used diligently and
with judgement, will contribute somewhat to these ends. So far is the
copiousness of our stores from causing doubt or perplexity to the genuine
student of Holy Scripture, that it leads him to recognize the more fully
its general integrity in the midst of partial variation. What would the
thoughtful reader of Aeschylus give for the like guidance through the
obscurities which vex his patience, and mar his enjoyment of that sublime
poet?

6. In regard to modern works, it is fortunate that the art of printing has
wellnigh superseded the use of _verbal_ or (as it has been termed)
_Textual_ criticism. When a book once issues from the press, its author’s
words are for the most part fixed, beyond all danger of change; graven as
with an iron pen upon the rock for ever. Yet even in modern times, as in
the case of Barrow’s posthumous works and Pepys’s Diary and Lord
Clarendon’s History of the Rebellion, it has been occasionally found
necessary to correct or enlarge the early editions, from the original
autographs, where they have been preserved. The text of some of our older
English writers (Beaumont and Fletcher’s plays are a notable instance)
would doubtless have been much improved by the same process, had it been
possible; but the criticism of Shakespeare’s dramas is perhaps the most
delicate and difficult problem in the whole history of literature since
that great genius was so strangely contemptuous of the praise of
posterity, that even of the few plays that were published in his lifetime
the text seems but a gathering from the scraps of their respective parts
which had been negligently copied out for the use of the actors.

7. The design of the science of TEXTUAL CRITICISM, as applied to the Greek
New Testament, will now be readily understood. By collecting and comparing
and weighing the variations of the text to which we have access, it aims
at bringing back that text, so far as may be, to the condition in which it
stood in the sacred autographs; at removing all spurious additions, if
such be found in our present printed copies; at restoring whatsoever may
have been lost or corrupted or accidentally changed in the lapse of
eighteen hundred years. We need spend no time in proving the value of such
a science, if it affords us a fair prospect of appreciable results,
resting on grounds of satisfactory evidence. Those who believe the study
of the Scriptures to be alike their duty and privilege, will surely grudge
no pains when called upon to separate the pure gold of God’s word from the
dross which has mingled with it through the accretions of so many
centuries. Though the criticism of the sacred volume is inferior to its
right interpretation in point of dignity and practical results, yet it
must take precedence in order of time: for how can we reasonably proceed
to investigate the sense of holy writ, till we have done our utmost to
ascertain its precise language?

8. The importance of the study of Textual criticism is sometimes freely
admitted by those who deem its successful cultivation difficult, or its
conclusions precarious; the rather as Biblical scholars of deserved repute
are constantly putting forth their several recensions of the text,
differing not a little from each other. Now on this point it is right to
speak clearly and decidedly. There is certainly nothing in the nature of
critical science which ought to be thought hard or abstruse, or even
remarkably dry and repulsive. It is conversant with varied, curious, and
interesting researches, which have given a certain serious pleasure to
many intelligent minds; it patiently gathers and arranges those facts of
_external_ evidence on which alone it ventures to construct a revised
text, and applies them according to rules or canons of _internal_
evidence, whether suggested by experience, or resting for their proof on
the plain dictates of common sense. The more industry is brought to these
studies, the greater the store of materials accumulated, so much the more
fruitful and trustworthy the results have usually proved; although beyond
question the true application even of the simplest principles calls for
discretion, keenness of intellect, innate tact ripened by constant use, a
sound and impartial judgement. No man ever attained eminence in this, or
in any other worthy accomplishment, without much labour and some natural
aptitude for the pursuit; but the criticism of the Greek Testament is a
field in whose culture the humblest student may contribute a little that
shall be really serviceable; few branches of theology are able to promise,
even to those who seek but a moderate acquaintance with it, so early and
abundant reward for their pains.

9. Nor can Textual criticism be reasonably disparaged as tending to
precarious conclusions, or helping to unsettle the text of Scripture. Even
putting the matter on the lowest ground, critics have not _created_ the
variations they have discovered in manuscripts or versions. They have only
taught us how to look ascertained phenomena in the face, and try to
account for them; they would fain lead us to estimate the relative value
of various readings, to decide upon their respective worth, and thus at
length to eliminate them. While we confess that much remains to be done in
this department of Biblical learning, we are yet bound to say that,
chiefly by the exertions of scholars of the last and present generations,
the debateable ground is gradually becoming narrower, not a few strong
controversies have been decided beyond the possibility of reversal, and
while new facts are daily coming to light, critics of very opposite
sympathies are learning to agree better as to the right mode of
classifying and applying them. But even were the progress of the science
less hopeful than we believe it to be, one great truth is admitted on all
hands;—the almost complete freedom of Holy Scripture from the bare
suspicion of wilful corruption; the absolute identity of the testimony of
every known copy in respect to doctrine, and spirit, and the main drift of
every argument and every narrative through the entire volume of
Inspiration. On a point of such vital moment I am glad to cite the
well-known and powerful statement of the great Bentley, at once the
profoundest and the most daring of English critics: “The real text of the
sacred writers does not now (since the originals have been so long lost)
lie in any MS. or edition, but is dispersed in them all. ’Tis competently
exact indeed in the worst MS. now extant; nor is one article of faith or
moral precept either perverted or lost in them; choose as awkwardly as you
will, choose the worst by design, out of the whole lump of readings.” And
again: “Make your 30,000 [variations] as many more, if numbers of copies
can ever reach that sum: all the better to a knowing and a serious reader,
who is thereby more richly furnished to select what he sees genuine. But
even put them into the hands of a knave or a fool, and yet with the most
sinistrous and absurd choice, he shall not extinguish the light of any one
chapter, nor so disguise Christianity, but that every feature of it will
still be the same(4).” Thus hath God’s Providence kept from harm the
treasure of His written word, so far as is needful for the quiet assurance
of His church and people.

10. It is now time for us to afford to the uninitiated reader some general
notion of the nature and extent of the various readings met with in
manuscripts and versions of the Greek Testament. We shall try to reduce
them under a few distinct heads, reserving all formal discussion of their
respective characters and of the authenticity of the texts we cite for the
next volume (Chapter XI).

(1) To begin with variations of the gravest kind. In two, though happily
in only two instances, the genuineness of whole passages of considerable
extent, which are read in our printed copies of the New Testament, has
been brought into question. These are the weighty and characteristic
paragraphs Mark xvi. 9-20 and John vii. 53-viii. 11. We shall hereafter
defend these passages, the first without the slightest misgiving, the
second with certain reservations, as entitled to be regarded authentic
portions of the Gospels in which they stand.

(2) Akin to these omissions are several considerable interpolations,
which, though they have never obtained a place in the printed text, nor
been approved by any critical editor, are supported by authority too
respectable to be set aside without some inquiry. One of the longest and
best attested of these paragraphs has been appended to Matt. xx. 28, and
has been largely borrowed from other passages in the Gospels (see below,
class 9). It appears in several forms, slightly varying from each other,
and is represented as follows in a document as old as the fifth century:


    “But you, seek ye that from little things ye may become great, and
    not from great things may become little. Whenever ye are invited
    to the house of a supper, be not sitting down in the honoured
    place, lest should come he that is more honoured than thou, and to
    thee the Lord of the supper should say, Come near below, and thou
    be ashamed in the eyes of the guests. But if thou sit down in the
    little place, and he that is less than thee should come, and to
    thee the Lord of the supper shall say, Come near, and come up and
    sit down, thou also shalt have more glory in the eyes of the
    guests(5).”


We subjoin another paragraph, inserted after Luke vi. 4 in only a single
copy, the celebrated Codex Bezae, now at Cambridge: “On the same day he
beheld a certain man working on the sabbath, and said unto him, Man,
blessed art thou if thou knowest what thou doest; but if thou knowest not,
thou art cursed and a transgressor of the law.’”

(3) A shorter passage or mere clause, whether inserted or not in our
printed books, may have appeared originally in the form of a marginal
note, and from the margin have crept into the text, through the wrong
judgement or mere oversight of the scribe. Such we have reason to think is
the history of 1 John v. 7, the verse relating to the Three Heavenly
Witnesses, once so earnestly maintained, but now generally given up as
spurious. Thus too Acts viii. 37 may have been derived from some Church
Ordinal: the last clause of Rom. viii. 1 (μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ
κατὰ πνεῦμα) is perhaps like a gloss on τοῖς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ: εἰκῆ in
Matt. v. 22(6) and ἀναξίως in 1 Cor. xi. 29 might have been inserted to
modify statements that seemed too strong: τῇ ἀληθείᾳ μὴ πείθεσθαι Gal.
iii. 1 is precisely such an addition as would help to round an abrupt
sentence (compare Gal. v. 7). Some critics would account in this way for
the adoption of the doxology Matt. vi. 13; of the section relating to the
bloody sweat Luke xxii. 43, 44; and of that remarkable verse, John v. 4:
but we may well hesitate before we assent to their views.

(4) Or a genuine clause is lost by means of what is technically called
Homoeoteleuton (ὁμοιοτέλευτον), when the clause ends in the same word as
closed the preceding sentence, and the transcriber’s eye has wandered from
the one to the other, to the entire omission of the whole passage lying
between them. This source of error (though too freely appealed to by Meyer
and some other commentators hardly less eminent than he) is familiar to
all who are engaged in copying writing, and is far more serious than might
be supposed prior to experience. In 1 John ii. 23 ὁ ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ
τὸν πατέρα ἔχει is omitted in many manuscripts, because τὸν πατέρα ἔχει
had ended the preceding clause: it is not found in our commonly received
Greek text, and even in the Authorized English version is printed in
italics. The whole verse Luke xvii. 36, were it less slenderly supported,
might possibly have been early lost through the same cause, since vv. 34,
35, 36 all end in ἀφεθήσεται. A safer example is Luke xviii. 39, which a
few copies omit for this reason only. Thus perhaps we might defend in
Matt. x. 23 the addition after φεύγετε εἰς τὴν ἄλλην of κἂν ἐν τῇ ἑτέρᾳ
διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν ἄλλην (ἑτέραν being substituted for the
first ἄλλην), the eye having passed from the first φεύγετε εἰς τήν to the
second. The same effect is produced, though less frequently, when two or
more sentences _begin_ with the same words, as in Matt. xxiii. 14, 15, 16
(each of which commences with οὐαὶ ὑμῖν), one of the verses being left out
in some manuscripts.

(5) Numerous variations occur in the order of words, the sense being
slightly or not at all affected; on which account this species of various
readings was at first much neglected by collators. Examples abound
everywhere: e.g. τὶ μέρος or μέρος τι Luke xi. 36; ὀνόματι Ἀνανίαν or
Ἀνανίαν ὀνόματι Acts ix. 12; ψυχρὸς οὔτε ζεστός or ζεστὸς οὔτε ψυχρός
Apoc. iii. 16. The order of the sacred names Ἰησοῦς Χριστός is perpetually
changed, especially in St. Paul’s Epistles.

(6) Sometimes the scribe has mistaken one word for another, which differs
from it only in one or two letters. This happens chiefly in cases when the
_uncial_ or capital letters in which the oldest manuscripts are written
resemble each other, except in some fine stroke which may have decayed
through age. Hence in Mark v. 14 we find ΑΝΗΓΓΕΙΛΑΝ or ΑΠΗΓΓΕΙΛΑΝ; in Luke
xvi. 20 ΗΛΚΩΜΕΝΟΣ or ΕΙΛΚΩΜΕΝΟΣ; so we read Δαυίδ or Δαβίδ indifferently,
as, in the later or _cursive_ character, β and υ have nearly the same
shape. Akin to these errors of the eye are such transpositions as ΕΛΑΒΟΝ
for ΕΒΑΛΟΝ or ΕΒΑΛΛΟΝ, Mark xiv. 65: omissions or insertions of the same
or similar letters, as ΕΜΑΣΣΩΝΤΟ or ΕΜΑΣΩΝΤΟ Apoc. xvi. 10: ΑΓΑΛΛΙΑΣΘΗΝΑΙ
or ΑΓΑΛΛΙΑΘΗΝΑΙ John v. 35: and the dropping or repetition of the same or
a similar syllable, as ΕΚΒΑΛΛΟΝΤΑΔΑΙΜΟΝΙΑ or ΕΚΒΑΛΛΟΝΤΑΤΑΔΑΙΜΟΝΙΑ Luke ix.
49; ΟΥΔΕΔΕΔΟΞΑΣΤΑΙ or ΟΥΔΕΔΟΞΑΣΤΑΙ 2 Cor. iii. 10; ΑΠΑΞΕΞΕΔΕΧΕΤΟ or
ΑΠΕΞΕΔΕΧΕΤΟ 1 Pet. iii. 20. It is easy to see how the ancient practice of
writing uncial letters without leaving a space between the words must have
increased the risk of such variations as the foregoing.

(7) Another source of error is described by some critics as proceeding _ex
ore dictantis_, in consequence of the scribe writing from dictation,
without having a copy before him. One is not, however, very willing to
believe that manuscripts of the better class were executed on so slovenly
and careless a plan. It seems more simple to account for the _itacisms_(7)
or confusion of certain vowels and diphthongs having nearly the same
sound, which exist more or less in manuscripts of every age, by assuming
that a vicious pronunciation gradually led to a loose mode of orthography
adapted to it. Certain it is that itacisms are much more plentiful in the
original subscriptions and marginal notes of the writers of mediaeval
books, than in the text which they copied from older documents. Itacisms
prevailed the most extensively from the eighth to the twelfth century, but
not by any means during that period exclusively:—indeed, they are found
frequently in the oldest existing manuscripts. In the most ancient
manuscripts the principal changes are between ι and ει, αι and ε, though
others occur: in later times η ι and ει, η οι and υ, even ο and ω, η and
ε, are used almost promiscuously. Hence it arises that a very large
portion of the various readings brought together by collators are of this
description, and although in the vast majority of instances they serve but
to illustrate the character of the manuscripts which exhibit them, or the
fashion of the age in which they were written, they sometimes affect the
grammatical form (e.g. ἔγειρε or ἔγειραι Mark iii. 3; Acts iii. 6;
_passim_: ἴδετε or εἴδετε Phil. i. 30), or the construction (e.g. ἰάσωμαι
or ἰάσομαι Matt. xiii. 15: οὐ μὴ τιμήσῃ or οὐ μὴ τιμήσει Matt. xv. 5: ἵνα
καυθήσωμαι or ἵνα καυθήσομαι 1 Cor. xiii. 3, compare 1 Pet. iii. 1), or
even the sense (e.g. ἑταίροις or ἑτέροις Matt. xi. 16: μετὰ διωγμῶν or, as
in a few copies, μετὰ διωγμόν Mark x. 30: καυχᾶσθαι δὴ οὐ συμφέρει or
καυχᾶσθαι δεῖ; οὐ συμφέρει 2 Cor. xii. 1: ὅτι χρηστὸς ὁ Κύριος or ὅτι
χριστὸς ὁ Κύριος 1 Pet. ii. 3). To this cause we may refer the perpetual
interchange of ἡμεῖς and ὑμεῖς, with their oblique cases, throughout the
whole Greek Testament: e.g. in the single epistle of 1 Peter, ch. i. 3;
12; ii. 21 _bis_; iii. 18; 21; v. 10. Hence we must pay the less regard to
the reading ἡμέτερον Luke xvi. 12, though found in two or three of our
chief authorities: in Acts xvii. 28 τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς, the reading of the
great Codex Vaticanus and a few late copies, is plainly absurd. On the
other hand, a few cases occur wherein that which at first sight seems a
mere _itacism_, when once understood, affords an excellent sense, e.g.
καθαρίζων Mark iii. 19, and may be really the true form.

(8) Introductory clauses or Proper Names are frequently interpolated at
the commencement of Church-lessons (περικοπαί), whether from the margin of
ordinary manuscripts of the Greek Testament (where they are usually placed
for the convenience of the reader), or from the Lectionaries or proper
Service Books, especially those of the Gospels (Evangelistaria). Thus in
our English Book of Common Prayer the name of Jesus is introduced into the
Gospels for the 14th, 16th, 17th, and 18th Sundays after Trinity; and
whole clauses into those for the 3rd and 4th Sundays after Easter, and the
6th and 24th after Trinity(8). To this cause may be due the prefix εἶπε δὲ
ὁ Κύριος Luke vii. 31; καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εἶπε Luke x. 22; and
such appellations as ἀδελφοί or τέκνον Τιμόθεε (after σὺ δέ in 2 Tim. iv.
5) in some copies of the Epistles. The inserted prefix in Greek
Lectionaries is sometimes rather long, as in the lesson for the Liturgy on
Sept. 14 (John xix. 6-35). Hence the frequent interpolation (e.g. Matt.
iv. 18; viii. 5; xiv. 22) or changed position (John i. 44) of Ἰησοῦς. A
peculiarity of style in 1, 2 Thess. is kept out of sight by the addition
of Χριστός in the common text of 1 Thess. ii. 19; iii. 13: 2 Thess. i. 8,
12.

(9) A more extensive and perplexing species of various readings arises
from bringing into the text of one of the three earlier Evangelists
expressions or whole sentences which of right belong not to him, but to
one or both the others(9). This natural tendency to assimilate the several
Gospels must have been aggravated by the laudable efforts of Biblical
scholars (beginning with Tatian’s Διὰ τεσσάρων in the second century) to
construct a satisfactory Harmony of them all. Some of these variations
also may possibly have been mere marginal notes in the first instance. As
examples of this class we will name εἰς μετάνοιαν interpolated from Luke
v. 32 into Mark ii. 17: the prophetic citation Matt. xxvii. 35 ἵνα πληρωθῇ
κ.τ.λ. to the end of the verse, unquestionably borrowed from John xix. 24,
although the fourth Gospel seldom lends itself to corruptions of this
kind. Mark xiii. 14 τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου, is probably taken
from Matt. xxiv. 15: Luke v. 38 καὶ ἀμφότεροι συντηροῦνται from Matt. ix.
17 (where ἀμφότεροι is the true reading): the whole verse Mark xv. 28
seems spurious, being received from Luke xxii. 37. Even in the same book
we observe an anxiety to harmonize two separate narratives of the same
event, as in Acts ix. 5, 6 compared with xxvi. 14, 15.

(10) In like manner transcribers sometimes quote passages from the Old
Testament more fully than the writers of the New Testament had judged
necessary for their purpose. Thus ἐγγίζει μοι ... τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν καί
Matt. xv. 8: ἰάσασθαι τοὺς συντετριμμένους τὴν καρδίαν Luke iv. 18: αὐτοῦ
ἀκούσεσθε Acts vii. 37: οὐ ψευδομαρτυρήσεις Rom. xiii. 9; ἤ βολίδι
κατατοξευθήσεται Heb. xii. 20, and (less certainly) καὶ κατέστησας αὐτὸν
ἐπὶ τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν σου Heb. ii. 7, are all open to suspicion as being
genuine portions of the Old Testament text, but not also of the New. In
Acts xiii. 33, the Codex Bezae at Cambridge stands almost alone in adding
Ps. ii. 8 to that portion of the previous verse which was unquestionably
cited by St. Paul.

(11) Synonymous words are often interchanged, and so form various
readings, the sense undergoing some slight and refined modification, or
else being quite unaltered. Thus ἔφη should be preferred to εἶπεν Matt.
xxii. 37, where εἶπεν of the common text is supported only by two known
manuscripts, that at Leicester, and one used by Erasmus. So also ὀμμάτων
is put for ὀφθαλμῶν Matt. ix. 29 by the Codex Bezae. In Matt. xxv. 16 the
evidence is almost evenly balanced between ἐποίησεν and ἐκέρδησεν (cf.
ver. 17). Where simple verbs are interchanged with their compounds (e.g.
μετρηθήσεται with ἀντιμετρηθήσεται Matt. vii. 2; ἐτέλεσεν with συνετέλεσεν
_ibid._ ver. 28; καίεται with κατακαίεται xiii. 40), or different tenses
of the same verb (e.g. εἰληφώς with λαβών Acts xiv. 24; ἀνθέστηκε with
ἀντέστη 2 Tim. iv. 15), there is usually some _internal_ reason why one
should be chosen rather than the other, if the _external_ evidence on the
other side does not greatly preponderate. When one of two terms is
employed in a sense peculiar to the New Testament dialect, the easier
synonym may be suspected of having originated in a gloss or marginal
interpretation. Hence _caeteris paribus_ we should adopt δικαιοσύνην
rather than ἐλεημοσύνην in Matt. vi. 1; ἐσκυλμένοι rather than ἐκλελυμένοι
ix. 36; ἀθῶον rather than δίκαιον xxvii. 4.

(12) An irregular, obscure, or incomplete construction will often be
_explained_ or _supplied_ in the margin by words that are subsequently
brought into the text. Of this character is ἐμέμψαντο Mark vii. 2;
δέξασθαι ἡμᾶς 2 Cor. viii. 4; γράφω xiii. 2; προσλαβοῦ Philem. 12 (compare
ver. 17), and perhaps δῆλον 1 Tim. vi. 7. More considerable is the change
in Acts viii. 7, where the true reading πολλοὶ ... φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἐξήρχοντο,
if translated with grammatical rigour, affords an almost impossible sense.
Or an elegant Greek idiom may be transformed into simpler language, as in
Acts xvi. 3 ᾔδεισαν γὰρ πάντες ὅτι Ἕλλην ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ὑπῆρχεν for ᾔδεισαν
γὰρ ἅπαντες τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ ὅτι Ἕλλην ὑπῆρχεν: similarly, τυγχάνοντα is
omitted by many in Luke x. 30; compare also Acts xviii. 26 _fin._; xix. 8,
34 _init._ The classical μέν has often been inserted against the best
evidence: e.g. Acts v. 23: xix. 4, 15; 1 Cor. xii. 20; 2 Cor. iv. 12; Heb.
vi. 16. On the other hand a Hebraism may be softened by transcribers, as
in Matt. xxi. 23, where for ἐλθόντι αὐτῷ many copies prefer the easier
ἐλθόντος αὐτοῦ before προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ διδάσκοντι, and in Matt. xv. 5; Mark
vii. 12 (to which perhaps we may add Luke v. 35), where καί is dropped in
some copies to facilitate the sense. Hence καὶ οἱ ἄνθρωποι may be upheld
before οἱ ποιμένες in Luke ii. 15. This perpetual correction of harsh,
ungrammatical, or Oriental constructions characterizes the printed text of
the Apocalypse and the recent manuscripts on which it is founded (e.g. τὴν
γυναῖκα Ἰεζαβὴλ τὴν λέγουσαν ii. 20, for ἡ λέγουσα).

(13) Hence too arises the habit of changing ancient dialectic forms into
those in vogue in the transcriber’s age. The whole subject will be more
fitly discussed at length hereafter (vol. ii. c. x.); we will here merely
note a few peculiarities of this kind adopted by some recent critics from
the oldest manuscripts, but which have gradually though not entirely
disappeared in copies of lower date. Thus in recent critical editions
Καθαρναούμ, Μαθθαῖος, τέσσερες, ἔνατος are substituted for Καπερναούμ,
Ματθαῖος, τέσσαρες, ἔννατος of the common text; οὕτως (not οὕτω) is used
even before a consonant; ἤλθαμεν, ἤλθατε, ἦλθαν, γενάμενος are preferred
to ἤλθομεν, ἤλθετε, ἦλθον, γενόμενος: ἐκαθερίσθη, συνζητεῖν, λήμψομαι to
ἐκαθαρίσθη, συζητεῖν, λήψομαι: and ν ἐφελκυστικόν (as it is called) is
appended to the usual third persons of verbs, even though a consonant
follow. On the other hand the more Attic περιπεπατήκει ought not to be
converted into περιεπεπατήκει in Acts xiv. 8.

(14) Trifling variations in spelling, though very proper to be noted by a
faithful collator, are obviously of little consequence. Such is the choice
between καὶ ἐγώ and κἀγώ, ἐάν and ἄν, εὐθέως and εὐθύς, Μωυσῆς and Μωσῆς,
or even between πράττουσι and πράσσουσι, between εὐδόκησα, εὐκαίρουν and
ηὐδόκησα, ηὐκαίρουν. To this head may be referred the question whether
ἀλλά(10), γε, δέ, τε, μετά, παρά &c. should have their final vowel elided
or not when the next word begins with a vowel.

(15) A large portion of our various readings arises from the omission or
insertion of such words as cause little appreciable difference in the
sense. To this class belong the pronouns αὐτοῦ, αὐτῷ, αὐτῶν, αὐτοῖς, the
particles οὖν, δέ, τε, and the interchange of οὐδέ and οὔτε, as also of
καί and δέ at the opening of a sentence.

(16) Manuscripts greatly fluctuate in adding and rejecting the Greek
article, and the sense is often seriously influenced by these variations,
though they seem so minute. In Mark ii. 26 ἐπὶ Ἀβιάθαρ ἀρχιερέως “in the
time that Abiathar was high priest” would be historically incorrect, while
ἐπὶ Ἀβιάθαρ τοῦ ἀρχιερέως “in the days of Abiathar the high priest” is
suitable enough. The article will often impart vividness and reality to an
expression, where its presence is not indispensable: e.g. Luke xii. 54 τὴν
νεφέλην (if τήν be authentic, as looks probable) is the peculiar cloud
spoken of in 1 Kings xviii. 44 as portending rain. Bishop Middleton’s
monograph (“Doctrine of the Greek Article applied to the Criticism and
Illustration of the New Testament”), though apparently little known to
certain of our most highly esteemed Biblical scholars, even if its
philological groundwork be thought a little precarious, must always be
regarded as the text-book on this interesting subject, and is a lasting
monument of intellectual acuteness and exact learning.

(17) Not a few various readings may be imputed to the peculiarities of the
style of writing adopted in the oldest manuscripts. Thus
ΠΡΟΣΤΕΤΑΓΜΕΝΟΥΣΚΑΙΡΟΥΣ Acts xvii. 26 may be divided into two words or
three; ΚΑΙΤΑΠΑΝΤΑ ibid. ver. 25, by a slight change, has degenerated into
κατὰ πάντα. The habitual abridgement of such words as Θεός or Κύριος
sometimes leads to a corruption of the text. Hence possibly comes the
grave variation ΟΣ for _ΘΣ_ 1 Tim. iii. 16, and the singular reading τῷ
καιρῷ δουλεύοντες Rom. xii. 11, where the true word Κυρίῳ was first
shortened into _ΚΡΩ_(11), and then read as ΚΡΩ, Κ being employed to
indicate ΚΑΙ in very early times(12). Or a large initial letter, which the
scribe usually reserved for a subsequent review, may have been altogether
neglected: whence we have τι for Οτι before στενή Matt. vii. 14. Or
overscores, placed over a letter (especially at the end of a line and
word) to denote ν, may have been lost sight of; e.g. λίθον μέγα Matt.
xxvii. 60 in several copies, for ΜΕΓΑ [with a line over the final Α]. The
use of the symbol [symbol composed of Pi and Rho together], which in the
Herculanean rolls and now and then in Codex Sinaiticus stands for προ and
προς indifferently, may have produced that remarkable confusion of the two
prepositions when compounded with verbs which we notice in Matt. xxvi. 39;
Mark xiv. 35; Acts xii. 6; xvii. 5, 26; xx. 5, 13; xxii. 25. It will be
seen hereafter that as the earliest manuscripts have few marks of
punctuation, breathing or accent, these points (often far from
indifferent) must be left in a great measure to an editor’s taste and
judgement.

(18) Slips of the pen, whereby words are manifestly lost or repeated,
mis-spelt or half-finished, though of no interest to the critic, must yet
be noted by a faithful collator, as they will occasionally throw light on
the history of some particular copy in connexion with others, and always
indicate the degree of care or skill employed by the scribe, and
consequently the weight due to his general testimony.

The great mass of various readings we have hitherto attempted to classify
(to our _first_ and _second_ heads we will recur presently) are manifestly
due to mere inadvertence or human frailty, and certainly cannot be imputed
to any deliberate intention of transcribers to tamper with the text of
Scripture. We must give a different account of a few passages (we are glad
they are only a few) which yet remain to be noticed.

(19) The copyist may be tempted to forsake his proper function for that of
a reviser, or critical corrector. He may simply omit what he does not
understand (e.g. δευτεροπρώτῳ Luke vi. 1; τὸ μαρτύριον 1 Tim. ii. 6), or
may attempt to get over a difficulty by inversions and other changes. Thus
the μυστήριον spoken of by St. Paul 1 Cor. xv. 51, which rightly stands in
the received text πάντες μὲν οὐ κοιμηθησόμεθα, πάντες δὲ ἀλλαγησόμεθα, was
easily varied into πάντες κοιμηθησόμεθα, οὐ π. δὲ ἀλ., as if in mere
perplexity. From this source must arise the omission in a few manuscripts
of υἱοῦ Βαραχίου in Matt. xxiii. 35; of Ἱερεμίου in Matt. xxvii. 9; the
insertion of ἄλλου ἐκ before θυσιαστηρίου in Apoc. xvi. 7; perhaps the
substitution of τοῖς προφήταις for Ἡσαΐᾳ τῷ προφήτῃ in Mark i. 2, of οὔπω
ἀναβαίνω for οὐκ ἀναβαίνω in John vii. 8, and certainly of τρίτη for ἕκτε
in John xix. 14. The variations between Γεργεσηνῶν and Γαδαρηνῶν Matt.
viii. 28, and between Βηθαβαρᾶ and Βηθανίᾳ John i. 28, have been
attributed, we hope and believe unjustly, to the misplaced conjectures of
Origen.

Some would impute such readings as ἔχωμεν for ἔχομεν Rom. v. 1; φορέσμεν
for φορέσομεν 1 Cor. xv. 49, to a desire on the part of copyists to
_improve_ an assertion into an ethical exhortation, especially in the
Apostolical Epistles; but it is at once safer and more simple to regard
them with Bishop Chr. Wordsworth (N. T. 1 Cor. xv. 49) as instances of
_itacism_: see class (7) above.

(20) Finally, whatever conclusion we arrive at respecting the true reading
in the following passages, the discrepancy could hardly have arisen except
from doctrinal preconceptions. Matt. xix. 17 Τί με λέγεις ἀγαθόν? οὐδεὶς
ἀγαθὸς εἰ μὴ εἶς, ὁ Θεός; or Τί με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ? εἶς ἐστὶν ὁ
ἀγαθός: John i. 18 ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός or μονογενὴς Θεός: Acts xvi. 7 τὸ
πνεῦμα with or without the addition of Ἰησοῦ: Acts xx. 28 τὴν ἐκκλησίαν
τοῦ Θεοῦ or τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ Κυρίου: perhaps also Jude ver. 4 δεσπότην
with or without Θεόν. I do not mention Mark xiii. 32 οὐδὲ ὁ υἱός, as there
is hardly any authority for its rejection now extant; nor Luke ii. 22,
where τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ αὐτῆς of the Complutensian Polyglott and most of our
common editions is supported by almost no evidence whatever.

11. It is very possible that some scattered readings cannot be reduced to
any of the above-named classes, but enough has been said to afford the
student a general notion of the nature and extent of the subject(13). It
may be reasonably thought that a portion of these variations, and those
among the most considerable, had their origin in a cause which must have
operated at least as much in ancient as in modern times, the changes
gradually introduced after publication by the authors themselves into the
various copies yet within their reach. Such revised copies would circulate
independently of those issued previously, and now beyond the writer’s
control; and thus becoming the parents of a new family of copies, would
originate and keep up diversities from the first edition, without any
fault on the part of transcribers(14). It is thus perhaps we may best
account for the omission or insertion of whole paragraphs or verses in
manuscripts of a certain class [see above (1), (2), (3)]; or, in cases
where the work was in much request, for those minute touches and trifling
improvements in words, in construction, in tone, or in the mere colouring
of the style [(5), (11), (12)], which few authors can help attempting,
when engaged on revising their favourite compositions. Even in the Old
Testament, the song of David in 2 Sam. xxii is evidently an early draft of
the more finished composition, Ps. xviii. Traces of the writer’s _curae
secundae_ may possibly be found in John v. 3, 4; vii. 53-viii. 11; xiii.
26; Acts xx. 4, 15; xxiv. 6-8. To this list some critics feel disposed to
add portions of Luke xxi-xxiv.

12. The fullest critical edition of the Greek Testament hitherto published
contains but a comparatively small portion of the whole mass of variations
already known; as a rule, the editors neglect, and rightly neglect, mere
errors of transcription. Such things must be recorded for several reasons,
but neither they, nor real various readings that are slenderly supported,
can produce any effect in the task of amending or restoring the sacred
text. Those who wish to see for themselves how far the common printed
editions of what is called the “textus receptus” differ from the judgement
of the most recent critics, may refer if they please to the small Greek
Testament published in the series of “Cambridge Greek and Latin
Texts(15),” which exhibits in a thicker type all words and clauses wherein
Robert Stephen’s edition of 1550 (which is taken as a convenient standard)
differs from the other chief modifications of the _textus receptus_ (viz.
Beza’s 1565 and Elzevir’s 1624), as also from the revised texts of
Lachmann 1842-50, of Tischendorf 1865-72, of Tregelles 1857-72, of the
Revisers of the English New Testament (1881), and of Westcott and Hort
(1881). The student will thus be enabled to estimate for himself the
limits within which the text of the Greek Testament may be regarded as
still open to discussion, and to take a general survey of the questions on
which the theologian is bound to form an intelligent opinion.

13. The work that lies before us naturally divides itself into three
distinct parts.

I. A description of the sources from which various readings are derived
(or of their EXTERNAL EVIDENCE), comprising:

(_a_) Manuscripts of the Greek New Testament or of portions thereof.

(_b_) Ancient versions of the New Testament in various languages.

(_c_) Citations from the Greek Testament or its versions made by early
ecclesiastical writers, especially by the Fathers of the Christian Church.

(_d_) Early printed or later critical editions of the Greek Testament.

II. A discussion of the principles on which external evidence should be
applied to the recension of the sacred volume, embracing

(_a_) The laws of INTERNAL EVIDENCE, and the limits of their legitimate
use.

(_b_) The history of the text and of the principal schemes which have been
proposed for restoring it to its primitive state, including recent views
of Comparative Criticism.

(_c_) Considerations derived from the peculiar character and grammatical
form of the dialect of the Greek Testament.

III. The application of the foregoing materials and principles to the
investigation of the true reading in the chief passages of the New
Testament, on which authorities are at variance.

In this edition, as has already been explained in the preface, it has been
found necessary to divide the treatise into two volumes, which will
contain respectively—

I. First Volume:—Ancient Manuscripts.

II. Second Volume:—Versions, Citations, Editions, Principles, and Selected
Passages.

It will be found desirable to read the following pages in the order
wherein they stand, although the chief part of Chapters VII-XIV of the
first volume and some portions elsewhere (indicated by being printed like
them in smaller type) are obviously intended chiefly for reference, or for
less searching examination.





CHAPTER II. GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MANUSCRIPTS OF THE NEW
TESTAMENT.


As the extant Greek manuscripts of the New Testament supply both the most
copious and the purest sources of Textual Criticism, we propose to present
to the reader some account of their peculiarities in regard to material,
form, style of writing, date and contents, before we enter into details
respecting individual copies, under the several subdivisions to which it
is usual to refer them.

1. The subject of the present section has been systematically discussed in
the “Palaeographia Graeca” (Paris, 1708, folio) of Bernard de Montfaucon
[1655-1741(16)], the most illustrious member of the learned Society of the
Benedictines of St. Maur. This truly great work, although its materials
are rather too exclusively drawn from manuscripts deposited in French
libraries, and its many illustrative facsimiles are somewhat rudely
engraved, still maintains a high authority on all points relating to Greek
manuscripts, even after more recent discoveries, especially among the
papyri of Egypt and Herculaneum, have necessarily modified not a few of
its statements. The four splendid volumes of M. J. B. Silvestre’s
“Paléographie Universelle” (Paris, 1839-41, &c. folio) afford us no less
than 300 plates of the Greek writing of various ages, sumptuously
executed; though the accompanying letter-press descriptions, by F. and A.
Champollion Fils, seem in this branch of the subject a little
disappointing; nor are the valuable notes appended to his translation of
their work by Sir Frederick Madden (London, 2 vols. 1850, 8vo)
sufficiently numerous or elaborate to supply the Champollions’ defects.
Much, however, may also be learnt from the “Herculanensium voluminum quae
supersunt” (Naples, 10 tom. 1793-1850, fol.); from Mr. Babington’s three
volumes of papyrus fragments of Hyperides, respectively published in 1850,
1853 and 1858; and especially from the Prolegomena to Tischendorf’s
editions of the Codices Ephraemi (1843), Friderico-Augustanus (1846),
Claromontanus (1852), Sinaiticus (1862), Vaticanus (1867), and those other
like publications (e.g. Monumenta sacra inedita 1846-1870, and Anecdota
sacra et profana 1855) which have rendered his name perhaps the very
highest among scholars in this department of sacred literature. What I
have been able to add from my own observation, has been gathered from the
study of Biblical manuscripts now in England. To these sources of
information may now be added Professor Wattenbach’s “Anleitung zur
griechischen Palaeographie” second edition, Leipsic, 1877, Gardthausen’s
“Griechische Palaeographie,” Leipsic, 1879; Dr. C. R. Gregory’s
“Prolegomena” to the eighth edition of Tischendorf, and especially the
publication of “The Palaeographical Society Greek Testament,” Parts I and
II, Leipsic, 1884, 1891, “Facsimiles of Manuscripts and Inscriptions”
edited by E. A. Bond and E. M. Thompson, Parts I-XII, London, 1873-82, and
a Manual on “Greek and Latin Palaeography” from the hands of Mr. E. Maunde
Thompson, of which the proof-sheets have been most kindly placed by the
accomplished author at the disposal of the editor of this work, and have
furnished to this chapter many elements of enrichment. It may be added,
that since manuscripts have been photographed, all other facsimiles have
been put in the shade: and in this edition references as a rule will be
given only to photographed copies.

2. The _materials_ on which writing has been impressed at different
periods and stages of civilization are the following:—Leaves, bark,
especially of the lime (_liber_), linen, clay and pottery, wall-spaces,
metals, lead, bronze, wood, waxen and other tablets, papyrus, skins,
parchment and vellum, and from an early date amongst the Chinese, and in
the West after the capture of Samarcand by the Arabs in A.D. 704, paper
manufactured from fibrous substances(17). The most ancient manuscripts of
the New Testament now existing are composed of vellum or parchment
(_membrana_), the term vellum being strictly applied to the delicate skins
of very young calves, and parchment to the integuments of sheep and goats,
though the terms are as a rule employed convertibly. The word parchment
seems to be a corruption of _charta pergamena_, a name first given to
skins prepared by some improved process for Eumenes, king of Pergamum,
about B.C. 150. In judging of the date of a manuscript on skins, attention
must be paid to the quality of the material, the oldest being almost
invariably written on the thinnest and whitest vellum that could be
procured; while manuscripts of later ages, being usually composed of
parchment, are thick, discoloured, and coarsely grained. Thus the Codex
Sinaiticus of the fourth century is made of the finest skins of antelopes,
the leaves being so large, that a single animal would furnish only two
(Tischendorf, Cod. Frid.-August. Prolegomena, §. 1). Its contemporary, the
far-famed Codex Vaticanus, challenges universal admiration for the beauty
of its vellum: every visitor at the British Museum can observe the
excellence of that of the Codex Alexandrinus of the fifth century: that of
the Codex Claromontanus of the sixth century is even more remarkable: the
material of those purple-dyed fragments of the Gospels which Tischendorf
denominates N, also of the sixth century, is so subtle and delicate, that
some persons have mistaken the leaves preserved in England (Brit. Mus.
Cotton, Titus C xv) for Egyptian papyrus. Paper made of cotton(18)
(_charta bombycina_, called also _charta Damascena_ from its place of
manufacture) may have been fabricated in the ninth(19) or tenth century,
and linen paper (_charta_ proper) as early as 1242 A.D.; but they were
seldom used for Biblical manuscripts sooner than the thirteenth, and had
not entirely displaced parchment at the era of the invention of printing,
about A.D. 1450. Lost portions of parchment or vellum manuscripts are
often supplied in paper by some later hand; but the Codex Leicestrensis of
the fourteenth century is composed of a mixture of inferior vellum and
worse paper, regularly arranged in the proportion of two parchment to
three paper leaves, recurring alternately throughout the whole volume.
Like it, in the mixture of parchment and paper, are codd. 233 and Brit.
Mus. Harl. 3,161—the latter however not being a New Testament MS.

3. Although parchment was in occasional, if not familiar, use at the
period when the New Testament was written (τὰ βιβλία, μάλιστα τὰς
μεμβράνας 2 Tim. iv. 13), yet the more perishable papyrus of Egypt was
chiefly employed for ordinary purposes. This vegetable production had been
used for literary purposes from the earliest times. “Papyrus rolls are
represented on the sculptured walls of Egyptian temples.” The oldest roll
now extant is the papyrus Prisse at Paris, which dates from 2500 B.C., or
even earlier, unless those which have been lately discovered by Mr.
Flinders Petrie reach as far, or even farther, back(20). The ordinary name
applied in Greek to this material was χάρτης (2 John 12), though Herodotus
terms it βύβλος (ii. 100, v. 58), and in Latin _charta_ (2 Esdr. xv. 2;
Tobit vii. 14—Old Latin Version). Papyrus was in those days esteemed more
highly than skins: for Herodotus expressly states that the Ionians had
been compelled to have recourse to goats and sheep for lack of byblus or
papyrus; and Eumenes was driven to prepare parchment because the
Alexandrians were too jealous to supply him with the material which he
coveted(21). Indeed, papyrus was used far beyond the borders of Egypt, and
was plentiful in Rome under the Empire, being in fact the common material
among the Romans during that period: and as many of the manuscripts of the
New Testament must have been written upon so perishable a substance in the
earliest centuries since the Christian era, this probably is one of the
reasons why we possess no considerable copies from before the second
quarter of the fourth century. Only a few fragments of the New Testament
on papyrus remain. We find a minute, if not a very clear description of
the mode of preparing the papyrus for the scribe in the works of the elder
Pliny (Hist. Nat. xiii. 11, 12). The plant grew in Egypt, also in Syria,
and on the Niger and the Euphrates. Mainly under Christian influence it
was supplanted by parchment and vellum, which had superior claims to
durability, and its manufacture ceased altogether on the conquest of Egypt
by the Mohammedans (A.D. 638).

4. Parchment is said to have been introduced at Rome not long after its
employment by Attalus. Nevertheless, if it had been in constant and
ordinary use under the first Emperors, we can hardly suppose that
specimens of secular writing would have failed to come down to us. Its
increased growth and prevalence about synchronize with the rise of
Constantinopolitan influence. It may readily be imagined that vellum
(especially that fine sort by praiseworthy custom required for copies of
Holy Scripture) could never have been otherwise than scarce and dear.
Hence arose, at a very early period of the Christian era, the practice and
almost the necessity of erasing ancient writing from skins, in order to
make room for works in which the living generation felt more interest,
especially when clean vellum failed the scribe towards the end of his
task. This process of destruction, however, was seldom so fully carried
out, but that the strokes of the elder hand might still be traced, more or
less completely, under the more modern writing. Such manuscripts are
called _codices rescripti_ or palimpsests (παλίμψηστα(22)), and several of
the most precious monuments of sacred learning are of this description.
The Codex Ephraemi at Paris contains large fragments both of the Old and
New Testament under the later Greek works of St. Ephraem the Syrian: and
the Codex Nitriensis, more recently disinterred from a monastery in the
Egyptian desert and brought to the British Museum, comprises a portion of
St. Luke’s Gospel, nearly obliterated, and covered over by a Syriac
treatise of Severus of Antioch against Grammaticus, comparatively of no
value whatever. It will be easily believed that the collating or
transcribing of palimpsests has cost much toil and patience to those whose
loving zeal has led them to the attempt: and after all the true readings
will be sometimes (not often) rather uncertain, even though chemical
mixtures (of which “the most harmless is probably hydrosulphuret of
ammonia”) have recently been applied with much success to restore the
faded lines and letters of these venerable records.

5. We need say but little of a practice which St. Jerome(23) and others
speak of as prevalent towards the end of the fourth century, that of
dyeing the vellum purple, and of stamping rather than writing the letters
in silver and gold. The Cotton fragment of the Gospels, mentioned above
(p. 23), is one of the few remaining copies of this kind, as are the newly
discovered Codex Rossanensis and the Codex Beratinus, and it is not
unlikely that the great Dublin palimpsest of St. Matthew owes its present
wretched discoloration to some such dye. But, as Davidson sensibly
observes, “the value of a manuscript does not depend on such things”
(Biblical Criticism, vol. ii. p. 264). We care for them only as they serve
to indicate the reverence paid to the Scriptures by men of old. The style,
however, of the pictures, illustrations, arabesques and initial ornaments
that prevail in later copies from the eighth century downwards, whose
colours and gilding are sometimes as fresh and bright as if laid on but
yesterday(24), will not only interest the student by tending to throw
light on mediaeval art and habits and modes of thought, but will often fix
the date of the books which contain them with a precision otherwise quite
beyond our reach.

6. The ink found upon ancient manuscripts is of various colours(25). Black
ink, the ordinary writing fluid of centuries (μέλαν, _atramentum_, &c.)
differs in tint at various periods and in different countries. In early
MSS. it is either pure black or slightly brown; in the Middle Ages it
varies a good deal according to age and locality. In Italy and Southern
Europe it is generally blacker than in the North, in France and Flanders
it is generally darker than in England; a Spanish MS. of the fourteenth or
fifteenth century may usually be recognized by the peculiar blackness of
the ink. Deterioration is observable in the course of time. The ink of the
fifteenth century particularly is often of a faded grey colour. Inks of
green, yellow, and other colours, are also found, but generally only for
ornamental purposes. Red, either in the form of a pigment or fluid ink, is
of very ancient and common use, being seen even in early Egyptian papyri.
Gold was also used as a writing fluid at a very early period.
Purple-stained vellum MSS. were usually written upon in gold or silver
letters, and ordinary white vellum MSS. were also written in gold,
particularly in the ninth and tenth centuries, in the reigns of the
Carlovingian kings. Gold writing _as a practice_ died out in the
thirteenth century: and writing in silver appears to have ceased
contemporaneously with the disuse of stained vellum. The ancients used the
liquid of cuttle-fish. Pliny mentions soot and gum as the ingredients of
writing-ink. Other later authors add gall-apples: metallic infusions at an
early period, and vitriol in the Middle Ages were also employed.

7. While papyrus remained in common use, the chief instrument employed was
a reed (κάλαμος 3 John ver. 13, _canna_), such as are common in the East
at present: a few existing manuscripts (e.g. the Codd. Leicestrensis and
Lambeth 1350) appear to have been thus written. Yet the firmness and
regularity of the strokes, which often remain impressed on the vellum or
paper after the ink has utterly gone, seem to prove that in the great
majority of cases the _stilus_ made of iron, bronze, or other metal, or
ivory or bone, sharp at one end to scratch the letters, and furnished with
a knob or flat head at the other for purposes of erasure, had not gone
wholly out of use. We must add to our list of Writing materials a bodkin
or needle (_acus_), by means of which and a ruler the blank leaf was
carefully divided, generally on the outer side of the skin, into columns
and lines, whose regularity much enhances the beauty of our best copies.
The vestiges of such points and marks may yet be seen deeply indented on
the surface of nearly all manuscripts, those on one side of each leaf
being usually sufficiently visible to guide the scribe when he came to
write on the reverse. The quill pen probably came into use with vellum,
for which it is obviously suited. The first notices of it occur in a story
respecting Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and in a passage of Isidore’s
“Origines”(26) (vi. 13).

8. Little need be said respecting the _form_ of manuscripts, which in this
particular (_codices_) much resemble printed books. A few are in large
folio; the greater part in small folio or quarto, the prevailing shape
being a quarto (_quaternio_ or quire) whose height but little exceeds its
breadth; some are in octavo, a not inconsiderable number smaller still:
and quires of three sheets or six leaves, and five sheets or ten leaves
(Cod. Vaticanus), are to be met with. In some copies the sheets have marks
in the lower margin of their first or last pages, like the _signatures_ of
a modern volume, the folio at intervals of two, the quarto at intervals of
four leaves, as in the Codex Bezae of the Gospels and Acts (D), and the
Codex Augiensis of St. Paul’s Epistles (F). Not to speak at present of
those manuscripts which have a Latin translation in a column parallel to
the Greek, as the Codex Bezae, the Codex Laudianus of the Acts, and the
Codices Claromontanus and Augiensis of St. Paul, many copies of every age
have two Greek columns on each page; of these the Codex Alexandrinus is
the oldest: the Codex Vaticanus has three columns on a page, the Codex
Sinaiticus four. The unique arrangement(27) of these last two has been
urged as an argument for their higher antiquity, as if they were designed
to imitate _rolled_ books, whose several skins or leaves were fastened
together lengthwise, so that their contents always appeared in parallel
columns; they were kept in scrolls which were unrolled at one end for
reading, and when read rolled up at the other. This fashion prevails in
the papyrus fragments yet remaining, and in the most venerated copies of
the Old Testament preserved in Jewish synagogues.

9. We now approach a more important question, the _style_ of writing
adopted in manuscripts, and the shapes of the several letters. These
varied widely in different ages, and form the simplest and surest criteria
for approximating to the date of the documents themselves. Greek
characters are properly divided into “majuscules” and “minuscules,” or by
a subdivision of the former, into Capitals, which are generally of a
square kind, fitted for inscriptions on stones like Ε; Uncials, or large
letters(28), and a modification of Capitals, with a free introduction of
curves, and better suited for writing, like Ε; and Cursives, or small
letters, adapted for the running hand. _Uncial_ manuscripts were written
in what have frequently been regarded as capital letters, formed
separately, having no connexion with each other, and (in the earlier
specimens) without any space between the words, the marks of punctuation
being few: the _cursive_ or running hand comprising letters more easily
and rapidly made, those in the same word being usually joined together,
with a complete system of punctuation not widely removed from that of
printed books. Speaking generally, and limiting our statement to Greek
manuscripts of the New Testament, Uncial letters or the Literary or
Book-hand prevailed from the fourth to the tenth, or (in the case of
liturgical books) as late as the eleventh century; Cursive letters were
employed as early as the ninth or tenth century, and continued in use
until the invention of printing superseded the humble labours of the
scribe. But cursive writing existed before the Christian era: and it seems
impossible to suppose that so very convenient a form of penmanship could
have fallen into abeyance in ordinary life, although few documents have
come down to us to demonstrate the truth of this supposition.

Besides the broad and palpable distinction between uncial and cursive
letters, persons who have had much experience in the study of manuscripts
are able to distinguish those of either class from one another in respect
of style and character; so that the period at which each was written can
be determined within certain inconsiderable limits. After the tenth
century many manuscripts bear dates, and such become standards to which we
can refer others resembling them which are undated. But since the earliest
dated Biblical manuscript yet discovered (Cursive Evan. 481, see below
Chap. VII) bears the date May 7, A.D. 835, we must resort to other means
for estimating the age of more venerable, and therefore more important,
copies. By studying the style and shape of the letters on Greek
inscriptions, Montfaucon was led to conclude that the more simple,
upright, and regular the form of uncial letters; the less flourish or
ornament they exhibit; the nearer their breadth is equal to their height;
so much the more ancient they ought to be considered. These results have
been signally confirmed by the subsequent discovery of Greek papyri in
Egyptian tombs especially in the third century before the Christian era;
and yet further from numerous fragments of Philodemus, of Epicurus, and
other philosophers, which were buried in the ruins of Herculaneum in A.D.
79 (“Fragmenta Herculanensia,” Walter Scott). The evidence of these
papyri, indeed, is even more weighty than that of inscriptions, inasmuch
as workers in stone, as has been remarked, were often compelled to prefer
straight lines, as better adapted to the hardness of their material, where
writings on papyrus or vellum would naturally flow into curves.

10. While we freely grant that a certain tact, the fruit of study and
minute observation, can alone make us capable of forming a trustworthy
opinion on the age of manuscripts; it is worth while to point out the
_principles_ on which a true judgement must be grounded, and to submit to
the reader a few leading facts, which his own research may hereafter
enable him to apply and to extend.

The first three plates at the beginning of this volume represent the Greek
alphabet, as found in the seven following monuments:

(1) The celebrated Rosetta stone, discovered near that place during the
French occupation of Egypt in 1799, and now in the British Museum. This
most important inscription, which in the hands of Young and Champollion
has proved the key to the mysteries of Egyptian hieroglyphics, records
events of no intrinsic consequence that occurred B.C. 196, in the reign of
Ptolemy V Epiphanes. It is written in the three several forms of
hieroglyphics, of the demotic or common characters of the country, and of
Greek Capitals, which last may represent the _lapidary_ style of the
second century before our era. The words are undivided, without
breathings, accents, or marks of punctuation, and the uncial letters
(excepting [symbol like capital Roman I] for _zeta_) approach very nearly
to our modern capital type. In shape they are simple, perhaps a little
rude; rather square than oblong: and as the carver on this hard black
stone was obliged to avoid curve lines whenever he could, the forms of Ε,
Ξ and Σ differ considerably from the specimens we shall produce from
documents described on soft materials. Plate I. No. (1).

(2) The Codex Friderico-Augustanus of the fourth century, published in
lithographed facsimile in 1846, contains on forty-three leaves fragments
of the Septuagint version, chiefly from 1 Chronicles and Jeremiah, with
Nehemiah and Esther complete, in oblong folio, with four columns on each
page. The plates are so carefully executed that the very form of the
ancient letters and the colour of the ink are represented to us by
Tischendorf, who discovered it in the East. In 1859 the same indefatigable
scholar brought to Europe the remainder of this manuscript, which seems as
old as the fourth century, anterior (as he thinks) to the Codex Vaticanus
itself, and published it in 1862, in facsimile type cast for the purpose,
4 tom., with twenty pages lithographed or photographed, at the expense of
the Emperor Alexander II of Russia, to whom the original had been
presented. This book, which Tischendorf calls Codex Sinaiticus, contains,
besides much more of the Septuagint, _the whole New Testament_ with
Barnabas’ Epistle and a part of Hermas’ Shepherd annexed. As a kind of
_avant-courier_ to his great work he had previously put forth a tract
entitled “Notitia Editionis Codicis Bibliorum Sinaitici Auspiciis
Imperatoris Alexandri II susceptae” (Leipsic, 1860). Of this most valuable
manuscript a complete account will be given in the opening of the fourth
chapter, under the appellation of _Aleph_ (א), assigned to it by
Tischendorf, in the exercise of his right as its discoverer. Plate I. No.
2.

(3) Codex Alexandrinus of the fifth century (A). Plate I.

(4) Codex Purpureus Cotton.: N of the Gospels, of the sixth century. Plate
II.

(5) Codex Nitriensis Rescriptus, R of the Gospels, of the sixth century.
Plate II.

(6) Codex Dublinensis Rescriptus, Z of the Gospels, of the sixth century.
Plate III.

(7) Evangelistarium Harleian. 5598, _dated_ A.D. 995. Plate III.

The leading features of these manuscripts will be described in the fourth
and fifth chapters. At present we wish to compare them with each other for
the purpose of tracing, as closely as we may, the different styles and
fashions of uncial letters which prevailed from the fourth to the tenth or
eleventh century of the Christian era. The varying appearance of cursive
manuscripts cannot so well be seen by exhibiting their alphabets, for
since each letter is for the most part joined to the others in the same
word, _connected_ passages alone will afford us a correct notion of their
character and general features. For the moment we are considering the
uncials only.

If the Rosetta stone, by its necessary avoiding of curve lines, gives only
a notion of the manner adopted on stone and not in common writing, it
resembles our earliest uncials at least in one respect, that the letters,
being as broad as they are high, are all capable of being included within
circumscribed squares. Indeed, yet earlier inscriptions are found almost
totally destitute of curves, even Ο and Θ being represented by simple
squares, with or without a bisecting horizontal line (see _theta_, p.
35)(29). The Herculanean papyri, however (a specimen of which we have
given in Plate iv. No. 10), are much better suited than inscriptions can
be for comparison with our earliest copies of Scripture(30). Nothing can
well be conceived more elegant than these simply-formed graceful little
letters (somewhat diminished in size perhaps by the effects of heat)
running across the volume, thirty-nine lines in a column, without capitals
or breaks between the words. There are scarcely any stops, no breathings,
accents, or marks of any kind; only that >, < or [right-pointing triangle]
are now and then found at the end of a line, to fill up the space, or to
join a word or syllable with what follows. A very few abbreviations occur,
such as [symbol like Pi with Rho] in the first line of our specimen, taken
from Philodemus περὶ κακιῶν (Hercul. Volum. Tom. iii. Col. xx. ll. 6-15),
the very manuscript to which Tischendorf compared his Cod.
Friderico-Augustanus (Proleg. § 11). The papyri, buried for so many ages
from A.D. 79 downwards, may probably be a century older still, since
Philodemus the Epicurean was the contemporary and almost the friend of
Cicero(31). Hence from three to four hundred years must have elapsed
betwixt the date of the Herculanean rolls and that of our earliest
Biblical manuscripts. Yet the fashion of writing changed but little during
the interval, far less in every respect than in the four centuries which
next followed, wherein the plain, firm, upright and square uncials were
giving place to the compressed, oblong, ornamented, or even sloping forms
which predominate from the seventh or eighth century downwards. While
advising the reader to exercise his skill on facsimiles of _entire
passages_, especially in contrasting the lines from Philodemus (No. 10)
with those from the oldest uncials of the New Testament (Nos. 11-14; 17;
18; 20; 24); we purpose to examine the several alphabets (Nos. 1-7) letter
by letter, pointing out to the student those variations in shape which
palaeographers have judged the safest criteria of their relative ages.
_Alpha_, _delta_, _theta_, _xi_, _pi_, _omega_, are among the best tests
for this purpose.


    _Alpha_ is not often found in its present familiar shape, except
    in inscriptions, where the cross line is sometimes broken into an
    angle with the vertex downwards ([Symbol]). Even on the Rosetta
    stone the left limb leans against the upper part of the right
    limb, but does not form an angle with its extremity, while the
    cross line, springing not far from the bottom of the left limb,
    _ascends_ to meet the right about half way down. Modifications of
    this form may be seen in the Herculanean rolls, only that the
    cross line more nearly approaches the horizontal, and sometimes is
    almost entirely so. The Cod. Frid.-August.(32) does not vary much
    from this form, but the three generating lines are often somewhat
    curved. In other books, while the right limb is quite straight,
    the left and cross line form a kind of loop or curve, as is very
    observable in the Nitrian fragment R, and often in Codd. Alex.,
    Ephraemi, Bezae, the newly discovered Rossanensis, and in the
    Vatican more frequently still, in all which _alpha_ often
    approximates to the shape of our English _a_. _And this curve may
    be regarded as a proof of antiquity_; indeed Tischendorf (Proleg.
    Cod. Sin. p. xxx, 1863) considers it almost peculiar to the papyri
    and the Coptic character. Cod. N (which is more recent than those
    named above) makes the two lines on the left form a sharp angle,
    as do the Cotton fragment of Genesis (see p. 32, note 1) and Cod.
    Claromontanus, Plate xiv. No. 41, only that the lines which
    contain the angle in this last are very fine. In later times, as
    the letters grew tall and narrow, the modern type of A became more
    marked, as in the first letter of Arundel 547 (No. 16), of about
    the tenth century, though the form and thickness seen in the Cod.
    Claromontanus continued much in vogue to the last. Yet _alpha_
    even in Cod. Claromontanus and Cotton Genesis occasionally passes
    from the angle into the loop, though not so often as in Cod. A and
    its companions. Cod. Borgianus (T), early in the fifth century,
    exaggerated this loop into a large ellipse, if Giorgi’s facsimile
    may be trusted. In Cod. Laudianus E of the Acts and Cureton’s
    palimpsest Homer too the loop is very decided, the Greek and Latin
    _a_ in Laud. (No. 25) being alike. Mark also its form in the
    papyrus scrawl No. 9 (from one of the orations of Hyperides edited
    by Mr. Babington), which _may_ be as old as the Rosetta stone. The
    angular shape adopted in Cod. Z (Nos. 6, 18) is unsightly enough,
    and (I believe) unique.

    _Beta_ varies less than _Alpha_. Originally it consisted of a tall
    perpendicular line, on the right side of which four straight lines
    are so placed as to form two triangles, whereof the vertical line
    comprises the bases, while a small portion of that vertical line
    entirely separates the triangles ([Symbol]). This ungraceful
    figure was modified very early, even in inscriptions. On the
    Rosetta stone (No. 1) the triangles are rounded off into
    semicircles, and the lower end of the vertical curved. Yet the
    shape in manuscripts is not quite so elegant. The lower curve is
    usually the larger, and the curves rarely touch each other. Such
    are Codd. ANRZ, Rossanensis (sometimes), and the Cotton Genesis.
    In the Herculanean rolls the letter comes near the common cursive
    β; in some others (as Cod. Rossanensis at times) its shape is
    quite like the modern Β. When oblong letters became common, the
    top (e.g. in Cod. Bezae) and bottom extremities of the curve ran
    into straight lines, by way of return into the primitive shape
    (see No. 36, _dated_ A.D. 980). In the very early papyrus fragment
    of Hyperides it looks like the English R standing on a base (No.
    9, l. 4). But this specimen rather belongs to the semi-cursive
    hand of common life, than to that of books.

    _Gamma_ in its simplest form consists of two lines of equal
    thickness, the shorter so placed upon the longer, which is
    vertical, as to make one right angle with it on the right side.
    Thus we find it in the Rosetta stone, the papyrus of Hyperides,
    the Herculanean rolls, and very often in Cod. A. The next step was
    to make the horizontal line very thin, and to strengthen its
    extremity by a point, or knob, as in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), RZ:
    or the point was thus strengthened without thinning the line, e.g.
    Codd. Vatican., Rossanensis, N and most later copies, such as
    Harl. 5598 (No. 7) or its contemporary Parham 18 (No. 36). In Cod.
    Bezae (No. 42) _gamma_ much resembles the Latin r.

    _Delta_ should be closely scrutinized. Its most ancient shape is
    an equilateral triangle, the sides being all of the same thickness
    ([symbol]). Cod. Claromontanus, though of the sixth century, is in
    this instance as simple as any: the Herculanean rolls, Codd.
    Vatican., Sinait., and the very old copy of the Pentateuch at
    Paris (Colbert) or “Cod. Sarravianus” and Leyden, much resemble
    it, only that sometimes the Herculanean sides are slightly curved,
    and the right descending stroke of Cod. Vatican, is thickened. In
    Cod. A begins a tendency to prolong the base on one or both sides,
    and to strengthen one or both ends by points. We see a little more
    of this in Cod. Rossanensis and in the palimpsest Homer of the
    fifth century, published by Cureton. The habit increases and
    gradually becomes confirmed in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), the
    Vatican Dio Cassius of the fifth or sixth century, in Cod. R, and
    particularly in N and E of the Acts (Nos. 4, 14, 25). In the
    oblong later uncials it becomes quite elaborate, e.g. Cod. B of
    the Apocalypse, or Nos. 7, 21, 36. On the Rosetta stone and in the
    Cod. Bezae the right side is produced beyond the triangle, and is
    produced and slightly curved in Hyperides, curved and strongly
    pointed in Cod. Z.

    _Epsilon_ has its angular form on the Rosetta marble and other
    inscriptions in stone; in the oldest manuscripts it consists as an
    uncial of a semicircle, from whose centre to the right of it a
    horizontal radius is drawn to the concave circumference. Thus it
    appears in the Herculanean rolls (only that here the radius is
    usually broken off before it meets the circle), in Codd.
    Frid-August., Vatican., the two Paris Pentateuchs (Colbert-Leyden
    fifth century, Coislin. sixth) and the Cotton Genesis. In Cod.
    Alex. a slight trace is found of the more recent practice of
    strengthening each of the three extremities with knobs, but only
    the radius at times in Cod. Rossanensis. The custom increases in
    Codd. Ephraemi, Bezae, and still more in Codd. NRZ, wherein the
    curve becomes greater than a semicircle. In Hyperides (and in a
    slighter degree in Cod. Claromon. No. 41) the shape almost
    resembles the Latin _e_. The form of this and the other round
    letters was afterwards much affected in the narrow oblong uncials:
    see Nos, 7, 16, 36.

    _Zeta_ on the Rosetta stone maintains its old form ([Symbol rather
    like a Roman capital I]), which is indeed but the next letter
    reversed. In manuscripts it receives its usual modern shape (Z),
    the ends being pointed decidedly, slightly, or not at all, much
    after the manner described for _epsilon_. In old copies the lower
    horizontal line is a trifle curved (Cod. R, No. 5), or even both
    the extreme lines (Cod. Z, No. 6, and Cod. Augiensis of St. Paul).
    In such late books as Parham 18 (A.D. 980, facsim. No. 36) _Zeta_
    is so large as to run far below the line, ending in a kind of
    tail.

    _Eta_ does not depart from its normal shape (Η) except that in
    Cod. Ephraemi (No. 24) and some narrow and late uncials (e.g. Nos.
    7, 36) the cross line is often more than half way up the letter.
    In a few later uncials the cross line passes _outside_ the two
    perpendiculars, as in the Cod. Augiensis, twenty-six times on the
    photographed page of Scrivener’s edition.

    _Theta_ deserves close attention. In some early inscriptions it is
    found as a square, bisected horizontally ([Symbol]). On the
    Rosetta stone and most others (but only in such monuments) it is a
    circle, with a strong central _point_. On the Herculanean rolls
    the central point is spread into a short horizontal line, yet not
    reaching the circumference (No. 10, l. 8). Thence in our uncials
    from the fourth to the sixth century the line becomes a horizontal
    diameter to a true circle (Codd. Vatican., Sinait., Codd. ANRZ,
    Ephraemi, Claromont., Rossanensis, and Cureton’s Homer). In the
    seventh century the diameter began to pass out of the circle on
    both sides: thence the circle came to be compressed into an
    ellipse (sometimes very narrow), and the ends of the minor axis to
    be ornamented with knobs, as in Cod. B of the Apocalypse (eighth
    century), Cod. Augiensis (ninth century), LX of the Gospels, after
    the manner of the tenth century (Nos. 7, 16, 21, 36, 38).

    _Iota_ would need no remark but for the custom of placing over it
    an _upsilon_, when they commence a syllable, either a very short
    straight line, or one or two dots. After the papyrus rolls no copy
    is quite without them, from the Codex Alexandrinus, the Cotton
    Genesis and Paris-Leyden Pentateuch, Cod. Z and the Isaiah
    included in it, to the more recent cursives; although in some
    manuscripts they are much rarer than in others. By far the most
    usual practice is to put two points, but Cod. Ephraemi, in its
    _New_ Testament portion, stands nearly alone with the Cotton
    Genesis (ch. xviii. 9) in exhibiting the straight line; Cod.
    Alexandrinus in the Old Testament, but not in the New, frequently
    resembles Codd. Ephraemi and the Cotton Genesis in placing a
    straight line over _iota_, and more rarely over _upsilon_, instead
    of the single or double dots; Cod. Sinaiticus employs two points
    or a straight line (as in Z’s Isaiah) promiscuously over both
    vowels, and in Wake 12, a cursive of the eleventh century, the
    former frequently pass into the latter in writing. Codd. Borgianus
    (T) and Claromont. have but one point; Codd. N and Rossanensis
    have two for _iota_, one for _upsilon_.

    _Kappa_ deserves notice chiefly because the vertex of the angle
    formed by the two inclined lines very frequently does not meet the
    perpendicular line, but falls short of it a little to the right:
    we observe this in Codd. ANR, Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and later
    books. The copies that have strong points at the end of _epsilon_
    &c. (e.g. Codd. NR and AZ partly) have the same at the extremity
    of the thin or upper limb of _Kappa_. In Cod. D a fine horizontal
    stroke runs a little to the left from the bottom of the vertical
    line. Compare also the initial letter in Cod. M, No. 32.

    _Lambda_ much resembles _alpha_, but is less complicated. All our
    models (except Harl. 5598, No. 7), from the Rosetta stone
    downwards, have the right limb longer than the left, which thus
    leans against its side, but the length of the projection varies
    even in the same passage (e.g. No. 10). In most copies later than
    the Herculanean rolls and Cod. Sinaiticus the shorter line is much
    the thinner, and the longer slightly curved. In Cod. Z (Nos. 6,
    18) the projection is curved elegantly at the end, as we saw in
    _delta_.

    _Mu_ varies as much as most letters. Its normal shape, resembling
    the English M, is retained in the Rosetta stone and most
    inscriptions, but at an early period there was a tendency to make
    the letter broader, and not to bring the re-entering or middle
    angle so low as in English (e.g. Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus).
    In Cod. Ephraemi this central angle is sometimes a little rounded:
    in Codd. Alex. and Parham 18 the lines forming the angle do not
    always spring from the top of the vertical lines: in Arund. 547
    (No. 16) they spring almost from their foot, forming a thick
    inelegant loop below the line, the letter being rather narrow:
    Harl. 5598 (No. 7) somewhat resembles this last, only that the
    loop is higher up. In the Herculanean rolls (and to a less extent
    in the Cotton Genesis) the two outer lines cease to be
    perpendicular, and lean outwards until the letter looks much like
    an inverted W (No. 10). In the papyrus Hyperides (No. 9) these
    outer lines are low curves, and the central lines rise in a kind
    of flourish above them. _Mu_ assumes this shape also in Cod. T,
    and at the end of a line even in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus.
    This form is so much exaggerated in some examples, that by
    discarding the outer curves we obtain the shape seen in Cod. Z
    (Nos. 6, 18) and one or two others (e.g. Paul M in Harl. 5613, No.
    34), almost exactly resembling an inverted pi. So also in the
    Isaiah of Cod. Z, only that the left side and base line were made
    by one stroke of the pen.

    _Nu_ is easier, the only change (besides the universal transition
    from the square to the oblong in the later uncials) being that in
    a few cases the thin cross line does not pass from the top of the
    left to the bottom of the right vertical line as in English (N),
    but only from about half-way or two-thirds down the left vertical
    in the Cotton Genesis, Codd. A, Rossanensis, Harl. 5598 (No. 7),
    and others; in Codd. אNR Parham 18 it often neither springs from
    the top of one, nor reaches the foot of the other (Nos. 4, 5, 11b,
    12, 36); while in Cod. Claromont. (No. 41) it is here and there
    not far from horizontal. In a few _cursives_ (e.g. 440 Evan. at
    Cambridge, and Tischendorf’s loti or 61 of the Acts), H and N
    almost interchange their shapes: so in Evan. 66 and Wake 34 at the
    end of a line only.

    _Xi_ in the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls consists of three
    parallel straight lines, the middle one being the shortest, as in
    modern printed Greek: but all our Biblical manuscripts exhibit
    modifications of the small printed ξ, such as must be closely
    inspected, but cannot easily be described. In the Cotton Genesis
    this _xi_ is narrow and smaller than its fellows, much like an old
    English [Symbol: yogh] resting on a horizontal base which curves
    downwards: while in late uncials, as B of the Apocalypse, Cod.
    Augiensis (l. 13 Scrivener’s _photographed page_), and especially
    in Parham 18 (No. 36), the letter and its flourished finial are
    continued far below the line. For the rest we must refer to our
    facsimile alphabets, &c. The figures in Cod. Frid.-August. (Nos.
    2, 11a, ll. 3, 8) look particularly awkward, nor does the shape in
    Cod. Rossanensis much differ from these. In Cod. E, the Zurich
    Psalter of the seventh century, and Mr. W. White’s fragment Wd,
    _xi_ is the common Z with a large horizontal line over it,
    strengthened by knobs at each end.

    _Omicron_ is unchanged, excepting that in the latest uncials (No.
    16, 36) the circle is mostly compressed, like _theta_, into a very
    eccentric ellipse.

    _Pi_ requires attention. Its original shape was doubtless two
    vertical straight lines joined at top by another horizontal,
    thinner perhaps but not much shorter than they. Thus we meet with
    it on the Rosetta stone, Codd. R, Vatican., Sinaiticus, Ephraemi,
    Claromontanus, Laud. of the Acts, the two Pentateuchs, Cureton’s
    Homer, and sometimes Cod. A (No. 12). The fine horizontal line is,
    however, slightly produced on both sides in such early documents
    as the papyri of Hyperides and Herculaneum, and in the Cotton
    Genesis, as well as in Cod. A occasionally(33). Both extremities
    of this line are fortified by strong points in Codd. N and
    Rossanensis, and mostly in Cod. A, but the left side only in Cod.
    Z, and this in Cod. Bezae occasionally becomes a sort of hooked
    curve. The later oblong _pi_ was usually very plain, with thick
    vertical lines and a very fine horizontal, in Arund. 547 (No. 16)
    not at all produced; in Harl. 5598 (No. 7) slightly produced on
    both sides; in Parham 18 (No. 36) produced only on the right.

    _Rho_ is otherwise simple, but in all our authorities except
    inscriptions is produced below the line of writing, least perhaps
    in the papyri and Cod. Claromont., considerably in Codd. AX (Nos.
    12, 38), most in Parham 18 (No. 36): Codd. N, Rossanensis, and
    many later copies have the lower extremity boldly _bevelled_. The
    form is [Symbol like sans-serif bold Roman capital P] rather than
    [Symbol like serif Roman capital P] in Codd. אA. In Cod. D a
    horizontal stroke, longer and thicker than in _kappa_, runs to the
    left from the bottom of the vertical line.

    _Sigma_ retains its angular shape ([Symbol] or Σ) only on
    inscriptions, as the Rosetta, and that long after the square
    shapes of _omicron_ and _theta_ were discarded. The uncial or
    semicircular form, however, arose early, and to this letter must
    be applied all that was said of _epsilon_ as regards terminal
    points (a knob at the lower extremity occurs even in Cod. א, e.g.
    Acts ii. 31), and its cramped shape in later ages.

    _Tau_ in its oldest form consists of two straight lines of like
    thickness, the horizontal being bisected by the lower and vertical
    one. As early as in Cod. Sinaiticus the horizontal line is made
    thin, and strengthened on the left side _only_ by a point or small
    knob (Nos. 3, 11): thus we find it in Cod. Laud. of the Acts
    sometimes. In Cod. Alex. _both_ ends are slightly pointed, in
    Codd. Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and others much more. In Cod. Bezae
    the horizontal is curved and flourished; in the late uncials the
    vertical is very thick, the horizontal fine, and the ends formed
    into heavy triangles (e.g. No. 16).

    _Upsilon_ on the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls is like our
    Υ, all the strokes being of equal thickness and not running below
    the line: nor do they in Hyperides or in Codd. XZ and Augiensis,
    which have the upper lines neatly curved (Nos. 6, 9, 18, 38). The
    right limb of many of the rest is sometimes, but not always
    curved; the vertical line in Codd. Vatican. and Sinaiticus drops
    slightly below the line; in Codd. A, Ephraemi, Cotton Genesis,
    Cureton’s Homer, Laud. of the Acts and Rossanensis somewhat more;
    in others (as Codd. Bezae NR) considerably. In the subscription to
    St. Matthew’s Gospel, which may be by a somewhat later hand, a
    horizontal line crosses the vertical a little below the curved
    lines in Cod. Rossanensis. In later uncials (Nos. 7, 36) it
    becomes a long or awkward Y, or even degenerates into a long V
    (No. 16); or, in copies written by Latin scribes, into Y reversed.
    We have described under _iota_ the custom of placing dots, &c.
    over _upsilon_. But in Tischendorf’s Leipzig II. (fragments from
    Numbers to Judges of the seventh or eighth century) _upsilon_
    receives two dots, _iota_ only one. Once in Cod. Z (Matt. xxi. 5)
    and oftener in its Isaiah a convex semicircle, like a circumflex,
    stands over _upsilon_.

    _Phi_ is a remarkable letter. In most copies it is the largest in
    the alphabet, quite disproportionately large in Codd. ZL (Paris
    62) and others, and to some extent in Codd. AR, Ephraemi,
    Rossanensis, and Claromont. The circle (which in the Cotton
    Genesis is _sometimes_ still a lozenge, see above, p. 32, note 1),
    though large and in some copies even too broad (e.g. No. 18), is
    usually in the line of the other letters, the vertical line being
    produced _far_ upwards (Cod. Augiens. and Nos. 16, 41), or
    downwards (No. 10), or both (No. 36). On the Rosetta stone the
    circle is very small and the straight line short.

    _Chi_ is a simple transverse cross (Χ) and never goes above or
    below the line. The limb that inclines from left to right is in
    the uncial form for the most part thick, the other thin (with
    final points according to the practice stated for _epsilon_), and
    this limb or both (as in Cod. Z) a little curved.

    _Psi_ is a rare but trying letter. Its oldest form resembled an
    English V with a straight line running up bisecting its interior
    angle. On the Rosetta stone it had already changed into its
    present form (Ψ), the curve being a small semicircle, the vertical
    rising above the other letters and falling a little below the
    line. In the Cotton Genesis _psi_ is rather taller than the rest,
    but the vertical line does not rise above the level of the circle.
    In Codd. ANR and Rossanensis the under line is prolonged: in R the
    two limbs are straight lines making an angle of about 45° with the
    vertical, while oftentimes in Hyperides and Cod. Augiensis
    (Scrivener’s _photograph_, ll. 18, 23) they curve _downwards_; the
    limbs in N and R being strongly (slightly in Rossanensis) pointed
    at the ends, and the bottom of the vertical bevelled as usual. In
    Cod. B of the Apocalypse, in Evan. OWdΞ, and even in Hyperides,
    the limbs (strongly pointed) fall into a straight line, and the
    figure becomes a large cross (No. 7). In Evan. 66 the vertical is
    crossed above the semicircle by a minute horizontal line.

    _Omega_ took the form Ω, even when _omicron_ and _theta_ were
    square; thus it appears on the Rosetta stone, but in the Hyperides
    and Herculaneum rolls it is a single curve, much like the w of
    English writing, only that the central part is sometimes only a
    low double curve (No. 10, l. 6). In the Cotton Genesis, Codd.
    Vatican., Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi, Bezae, Claromont.,
    Nitriens., Rossanensis, there is little difference in shape,
    though sometimes Cod. Vatican. comes near the Herculanean rolls,
    and Cod. Alex, next to it: elsewhere their strokes (especially
    those in the centre) are fuller and more laboured. Yet in Cod. N
    it is often but a plain semicircle, bisected by a perpendicular
    radius, with the ends of the curve bent inwards (No. 14, l. 2). In
    the late uncials (Nos. 7, 16) it almost degenerates into an
    ungraceful W, while in Cod. Augiensis (_photograph_, l. 18) the
    first limb is occasionally a complete circle.


These details might be indefinitely added to by references to other
codices and monuments of antiquity, but we have employed most of the
principal copies of the Greek Testament, and have indicated to the student
the chief points to which his attention should be drawn. Three leading
principles have perhaps been sufficiently established by the foregoing
examples:

First, that the uncials used in writing differ from the capitals cut in
stone by the curved shapes which the writing hand naturally adopts(34).

Secondly, that the upright uncials of square dimensions are more ancient
than those which are narrow, oblong, or _leaning_(35).

Thirdly, that the simpler and less elaborate the style of writing, the
more remote is its probable date.

Copies of a later age occasionally aim at imitating the fashion of an
earlier period, or possibly the style of the older book from which their
text is drawn. But this anachronism of fashion may be detected, as well by
other circumstances we are soon to mention, as from the air of constraint
which pervades the whole manuscript: the rather as the scribe will now and
then fall into the more familiar manner of his contemporaries; especially
when writing those small letters which our Biblical manuscripts of all
dates (even the most venerable) perpetually crowd into the ends of lines,
in order to save space.

11. We do not intend to dwell much on the cursive handwriting. No books of
the Greek Scriptures earlier than the ninth century in this style are now
extant(36), though it was prevalent long before in the intercourse of
business or common life. The papyri of Hyperides (e.g. No. 9) and the
Herculanean rolls, in a few places, show that the process had then
commenced, for the letters of each word are often joined, and their shapes
prove that swiftness of execution was more aimed at than distinctness.
This is seen even more clearly in a petition to Ptolemy Philometor (B.C.
164) represented in the “Paléographie Universelle” (No. 56). The same
great work contains (No. 66) two really cursive charters of the Emperors
Maurice (A.D. 600) and Heraclius (A.D. 616). Other instances of early
cursive writing may be found in two Deeds of Sale, A.D. 616, and 599, a
Manumission in 355, an Official Deed in 233, a Deed of Sale in 154, in
Aristotle on the Constitution of Athens, about 100, in a Farm Account in
78-79, in a Receipt in A.D. 20, in the Casati contract in B.C. 114, in a
Letter on Egyptian Contracts in 146, a Treasury Circular in 170, in a
Steward’s letter of the third century B.C., in various documents of the
same century lying in the British Museum, at Paris, Berlin, Leyden, and
elsewhere, of which the oldest, being amongst the papyri discovered by Dr.
Flinders Petrie at Gurob is referred to B.C. 268, and the Leyden papyrus
to 260(37). Yet the earliest books of a later age known to be written in
cursive letters are Cod. 481 (Scholz 461, dated A.D. 835) the Bodleian
Euclid (dated A.D. 888) and the twenty-four dialogues of Plato in the same
Library (dated A.D. 895)(38). There is reason to believe, from the
comparatively unformed character of the writing in them all, that Burney
19 in the British Museum (from which we have extracted the alphabet No. 8,
Plate iii), and the minute, beautiful and important Codex l of the Gospels
at Basle (of which see a facsimile No. 23), are but little later than the
Oxford books, and may be referred to the tenth century. Books copied after
the cursive hand had become regularly formed, in the eleventh, twelfth and
thirteenth centuries, are hard to be distinguished by the mere
handwriting, though they are often dated, or their age fixed by the
material (see p. 23), or the style of their illuminations. Colbert. 2844,
or 33 of the Gospels (facsim. No. 39), is attributed to the eleventh
century, and Burney 21 (No. 15)(39), is dated A.D. 1292, and afford good
examples of their respective dates. _Beta_ (l. 1 letter 4), _when joined
to other letters_, is barely distinguishable from _upsilon_(40); _nu_ is
even nearer to _mu_; the tall forms of _eta_ and _epsilon_ are very
graceful, the whole style elegant and, after a little practice, easily
read. Burney 22 (facsimile No. 37) is dated about the same time, A.D.
1319, and the four Biblical lines much resemble Burney 21(41). In the
fourteenth century a careless style came into fashion, of which Cod.
Leicestrensis (No. 40) is an exaggerated instance, and during this century
and the next our manuscripts, though not devoid of a certain beauty of
appearance, are too full of arbitrary and elaborate contractions to be
conveniently read. The formidable list of abbreviations and ligatures
represented in Donaldson’s Greek Grammar (p. 20, third edition)(42)
originated at this period in the perverse ingenuity of the Greek emigrants
in the West of Europe, who subsisted by their skill as copyists; and these
pretty puzzles (for such they now are to many a fair classical scholar),
by being introduced into early printed books(43), have largely helped to
withdraw them from use in modern times.

12. We have now to describe the practice of Biblical manuscripts as
regards the insertion of ι forming a diphthong with the long vowels _eta_
and _omega_, also with _alpha_ long, whether by being _ascript_, i.e.
written by their side, or _subscript_, i.e. written under them. In the
earliest inscriptions and in the papyri of Thebes ι _ascript_ (the iota
not smaller than other letters) is invariably found. In the petition to
Ptolemy Philometor (_above_, p. 41) it occurs four times in the first
line, three times in the third: in the fragments of Hyperides it is
perpetually though not always read, even where (especially with verbs) it
has no rightful place, e.g. ετωι και αντιβολωι (facsimile No. 9, ll. 3, 4)
for αἰτῶ καὶ ἀντιβολῶ. A little before the Christian era it began to grow
obsolete, probably from its being lost in pronunciation. In the
Herculanean Philodemus (the possible limits of whose date are from B.C. 50
to A.D. 79) as in Evann. 556, 604 (Matt. ii. 12, 13), it is often dropped,
though more usually written. In Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus it is
probably not found, and from this period it almost disappears from
Biblical uncials(44); in Cureton’s Homer, of the fifth or perhaps of the
sixth century, ι _ascript_ is sometimes neglected, but usually inserted;
sometimes also ι is placed _above_ Η or Ω, an arrangement neither neat nor
convenient. With the cursive character ι _ascript_ came in again, as may
be seen from the subscriptions in the Bodleian Euclid and Plato (p. 42,
note 1). The _semicursive_ fragment of St. Paul’s Epistles in red letters
(M of St. Paul, Plate xii No. 34), used for the binding of Harleian 5613,
contains ι _ascript_ twice, but I have tried in vain to verify Griesbach’s
statement (Symbol. Crit. ii. p. 166) that it has ι _subscript_ “bis tantum
aut ter.” I can find no such instance in these leaves. The cursive
manuscripts, speaking generally, either entirely omit both forms, or, if
they give either, far more often neglect than insert them. Cod. 1 of the
Gospels exhibits the _ascript_ ι. Of forty-three codices now in England
which have been examined with a view to this matter, twelve have no
vestige of either fashion, fifteen represent the _ascript_ use, nine the
_subscript_ exclusively, while the few that remain exhibit both
indifferently(45). The earliest cursive copy ascertained to exhibit ι
_subscript_ is Matthaei’s r (Apoc. 502 [x]), and after that the Cod.
Ephesius (Evan. 71), dated A.D. 1160. The _subscript_ ι came much into
vogue during the fifteenth century, and thus was adopted in printed books.

13. Breathings (_spiritus_) and accents(46) were not applied
systematically to Greek Texts before the seventh century. But a practice
prevailed in that and the succeeding century of inserting them in older
manuscripts, where they were absent _primâ manu_. That such was done in
many instances (e.g. in Codd. Vatican. and Coislin. 202 or H of St. Paul)
appears clearly from the fact that the passages which the scribe who
retouched the old letters for any cause left unaltered, are destitute of
these marks, though they appear in all other places. Cod. א exhibits
breathings, apparently by the original scribe, in Tobit vi. 9; Gal. v. 21
only. The case of Cod. Alexandrinus is less easy. Though the rest of the
book has neither breathings (except a few here and there) nor accents, the
first four lines of _each_ column of the book of Genesis (see facsimile
No. 12), which are written in red, are fully furnished with them. These
marks Baber, who edited the Old Testament portion of Cod. A, pronounced to
be by a second hand (Notae, p. 1); Sir Frederick Madden, a more competent
judge, declares them the work of the original scribe (Madden’s Silvestre,
Vol. i. p. 194, note), and after repeated examination we know not how to
dissent from his view(47). So too in the Sarravian Pentateuch of the fifth
century we read ΤΟΝΥΝ [with several symbols written over the Υ] (Lev. xi.
7) by the first hand. The Cureton palimpsest of Homer also has them,
though they are occasionally obliterated, and some few are evidently
inserted by a corrector; the case is nearly so with the Milan Homer edited
by Mai; and the same must be stated of the Vienna Dioscorides (Silvestre,
No. 62), whose date is fixed by internal evidence to about A.D. 500. In
the papyrus fragment of the Psalms, now in the British Museum, the accents
are very accurate, and the work of the original scribe. These facts, and
others like these, may make us hesitate to adopt the notion generally
received among scholars on the authority of Montfaucon (Palaeogr. Graec.
p. 33), that breathings and accents were not introduced _primâ manu_
before the seventh or eighth century; although up to that period, no
doubt, they were placed very incorrectly, and often omitted altogether.
The breathings are much the more ancient and important of the two. The
_spiritus lenis_ indeed may be a mere invention of the Alexandrian
grammarians of the second or third century before Christ, but the
_spiritus asper_ is in fact the substitute for a real letter (H) which
appears on the oldest inscriptions; its original shape being the first
half of the H ([symbol like the left half of a Roman capital letter H]),
of which the second half was subsequently adopted for the _lenis_ ([symbol
like the right half of a Roman capital H]). This form is sometimes found
in manuscripts of about the eleventh century (e.g. Lebanon, B.M. Addit.
11300 or kscr, and usually in Lambeth 1178 or dscr) ed. of 1550, but even
in the Cod. Alexandrinus the comma and inverted comma are several times
substituted to represent the _lenis_ and _asper_ respectively (facsimile
No. 12): and at a later period this last was the ordinary, though not
quite the invariable, mode of expressing the breathings. Aristophanes of
Byzantium (keeper of the famous Library at Alexandria under Ptolemy
Euergetes, about B.C. 240), though probably not the inventor of the Greek
accents, was the first to arrange them in a system. Accentuation must have
been a welcome aid to those who employed Greek as a learned, though not as
their vernacular tongue, and is so convenient and suggestive that no
modern scholar can afford to dispense with its familiar use: yet not
being, like the rough breathing, an essential portion of the language, it
was but slowly brought into general vogue. It would seem that in
Augustine’s age [354-430] the distinction between the smooth and rough
breathing in the manuscripts was just such a point as a careful reader
would mark, a hasty one overlook(48). Hence it is not surprising that
though these marks are entirely absent both from the Theban and
Herculanean papyri, a few breathings are apparently by the first hand in
Cod. Borgianus or T (Tischendorf, N. T. 1859, Proleg. p. cxxxi). One rough
breathing is just visible in that early palimpsest of St. John’s Gospel,
Ib or Nb. Such as appear, together with some accents, in the Coislin
Octateuch of the sixth or seventh century, may not the less be _primâ
manu_ because many pages are destitute of them; those of Cod.
Claromontanus, which were once deemed original, are now pronounced by its
editor Tischendorf to be a later addition. Cod. N, the purple fragment so
often spoken of already, exhibits _primâ manu_ over certain vowels a kind
of smooth breathing or slight acute accent, sometimes little larger than a
point, but inserted on no intelligible principle, so far as we can see,
and far oftener omitted entirely. All copies of Scripture which have not
been specified, down to the end of the seventh century, are quite
destitute of breathings and accents. An important manuscript of the eighth
or ninth century, Cod. L or Paris 62 of the Gospels, has them for the most
part, but not always; though often in the wrong place, and at times in
utter defiance of all grammatical rules. Cod. B of the Apocalypse,
however, though of the same age, has breathings and accents as constantly
and correctly as most. Codices of the ninth century, with the exception of
three written in the West of Europe (Codd. Augiensis or Paul F,
Sangallensis or Δ of the Gospels, and Boernerianus or Paul G, which will
be particularly described afterwards), are all accompanied with these
marks in full, though often set down without any precise rule, so far as
our experience has enabled us to observe. The uncial Evangelistaria (e.g.
Arundel 547; Parham 18; Harleian 5598), especially, are much addicted to
prefixing the _spiritus asper_ improperly; chiefly, perhaps, to words
beginning with H, so that documents of that age are but slender
authorities on such points. Of the cursives the general tendency is to be
more and more accurate as regards the accentuation, the later the date:
but this is only a general rule, as some that are early are as careful,
and certain of the latest as negligent, as can well be imagined. All of
them are partial to placing accents or breathings over both parts of a
word compounded with a preposition (e.g. ἐπὶσυνάξαι), and on the other
hand often drop them between a preposition and its case (e.g. ἐπάροτρον).

14. The punctuation in early times was very simple. In the papyri of
Hyperides there are no stops at all, in the Herculanean rolls exceeding
few: Codd. Sinaiticus and Vaticanus (the latter very rarely by the first
hand) have a single point here and there on a level with the top of the
letters, and occasionally a very small break in the continuous uncials,
with or (as always in Cod. Ib of the sixth century) without the point, to
denote a pause in the sense. Codd. A N have the same point a little
oftener; in Codd. C Wa (Paris 314) Z and the Cotton Genesis the single
point stands indiscriminately at the head, middle, or foot of the letters,
while in E (Basil. A. N. iii. 12) of the Gospels and B of the Apocalypse,
as in Cod. Marchalianus of the Prophets (sixth or seventh century), this
change in the position of the point indicates a full-stop, half stop, or
comma respectively. In Cod. L, of the same date as Codd. E and B (Apoc.),
besides the full point we have the comma (::.) and semicolon (::), with a
cross also for a stop. In Codd. Y Θa (of about the eighth century) the
single point has its various powers as in Cod. E, &c., but besides this
are double, treble, and in Cod. Y quadruple, points with different powers.
In late uncials, especially Evangelistaria, the chief stop is a cross,
often in red (e.g. Arund. 547); while in Harleian 5598 [symbol like three
ovals] seems to be the note of interrogation(49). When the continuous
writing came to be broken up into separate words (of which Cod. Augiensis
in the ninth century affords one of the earliest examples) the single
point was intended to be placed after the last letter of each word, on a
level with the middle of the letters. But even in this copy it is often
omitted in parts, and in Codd. ΔG, written on the same plan, more
frequently still. Our statements refer only to the Greek portions of these
copies; the Latin semicolon (;) and the note of interrogation (?) occur in
their Latin versions. The Greek interrogation (;) first occurs about the
ninth century, and (,) used as a stop a little later. The Bodleian Genesis
of this date, or a little earlier, uses (,) also as an interrogative: so
in later times B-C. iii. 5 [xii], and Evan. 556 [xii]. In the earliest
cursives the system of punctuation is much the same as that of printed
books: the English colon (:) not being much used, but the upper single
point in its stead(50). In a few cursives (e.g. Gonville or 59 of the
Gospels), this upper point, set in a larger space, stands also for a full
stop: indeed (·) is the only stop found in Tischendorf’s loti or 61 of the
Acts (Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003): while (;) and (·) are often confused in 440
of the Gospels (Cantab. Mm. 6. 9). The English comma, placed above a
letter, is used for the apostrophus, which occurs in the very oldest
uncials, especially at the end of proper names, or to separate compounds
(e.g. απ᾽ ορφανισθεντες in Cod. Clarom.), or when the word ends in ξ or ρ
(e.g. σαρξ᾽ in Cod. B, θυγατηρ᾽ in Codd. Sinait. and A, χειρ᾽ in Cod. A,
ὡσπερ᾽ in the Dioscorides, A.D. 500), or even to divide syllables (e.g.
συριγ᾿γας in Cod. Frid.-August., πολ᾿λα, κατεστραμ᾿μενη, αναγ᾿γελι in Cod.
Sinaiticus). In Cod. Z it is found only after αλλ and μεθ, but in Z’s
Isaiah it indicates other elisions (e.g. επ). This mark is more rare in
Cod. Ephraemi than in some others, but is used more or less by all, and is
found after εξ, or ουχ, and a few like words, even in the most recent
cursives. In Cod. Bezae and others it assumes the shape of > rather than
that of a comma.

15. Abbreviated words are perhaps least met with in Cod. Vatican., but
even it has _θσ_, _κσ_, _ισ_, _χσ_, _πνα_ for θεός, κύριος, ἰησοῦς,
χριστός, πνεῦμα, &c. and their cases. [Transcriber’s Note: In this e-book,
underlines are used to represent the overlines used in the paper book.]
The Cotton Genesis has _θου_ ch. i. 27 by a later hand, but θεου ch. xli.
38. Besides these Codd. Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi and the rest supply
_ανοσ_, _ουνοσ_, _πηρ_ (_πρ_ Cod. Sarrav. Num. xii. 14, &c., _πτηρ_ Cod.
Rossanensis), _μηρ_, _ιλημ_ or _ιηλμ_ or _ιλμ_ or _ιηό_ (_ιελμ_ Cod.
Sarrav.), _ιηϊ_ or _ισλ_ or _ισηλ_, _δαδ_, and some of them _σηρ_ for
σωτήρ, _υσ_ for υἱός, _παρνξς_ [with a theta above the line] for παρθένος
(Bodleian Genesis), _σρσ_ for σταυρός: Cod. L has πνευ, and Cod. Vatican.
in the _Old_ Testament _ανοσ_ and _πρσ_ occasionally, _ἐθν_ and _ιλημ_ or
_ιλμ_ often(51); Evan. 604 has _σηρ_ for σωτήρ, and _ἐθν_ for ἐθνῶν(52).
Cod. Bezae always writes at length ανθρωπος, μητηρ, υἱος, σωτηρ, οὐρανος,
δαυειδ, ἰσραηλ, ἱερουσαλημ; but abridges the sacred names into _χρσ_,
_ιησ_(53) &c. and their cases, as very frequently, but by no means
invariably, do the kindred Codd. Augiens., Sangall., and Boerner. Cod. Z
seldom abridges, and all copies often set υἱος in full. A few dots
sometimes supply the place of the line denoting abbreviation (e.g. θσ
[with dots over the letters] Cotton Genesis, ανοσ [with dots over the
letters] Colbert. Pentateuch). A straight line over the last letter of a
line, sometimes over any vowel, indicates N (or also M in the Latin of
Codd. Bezae and Claromont.) in all the Biblical uncials, but is placed
only over numerals in the Herculanean rolls: κ [with tilde below and to
the right], τ [with tilde below and to the right], and less often θ [with
tilde below and to the right] for καί (see p. 16, note 1), -ται, -θαι are
met with in Cod. Sinaiticus and all later except Cod. Z: [symbol somewhat
like Arabic number 8] for ου chiefly in Codd. L, Augiensis, B of the
Apocalypse, and the more recent uncials. Such _compendia scribendi_ as
[symbol like Pi with Rho] in the Herculanean rolls (above p. 33) occur
mostly at the end of lines: that form, with ΜΥ [with small circle between
the letters] (No. 11 a, l. 4), and a few more even in the Cod. Sinaiticus;
in Cod. Sarrav. Μ [with small circle over the letter] stands for both μου
and μοι; in Cureton’s Homer we have Πς for πους, Σς for -σας and such
like. In later books they are more numerous and complicated, particularly
in cursive writing. The terminations [small raised circle] for ος,
[horizontal line] for ν, [symbol like left single quotation mark] or
[symbol like two left quotation marks] for ον, [symbol like right double
quotation mark] for αις, [symbol like tilde] for ων or ω or ως, [symbol
like raised small sigma] for ης, [symbol like raised small upsilon] for ου
are familiar; besides others, peculiar to one or a few copies, e.g. τγ for
ττ in Burney 19, and Burdett-Coutts i. 4, h for αυ, b for ερ, — for α,
[symbol like horizontal line with circle at right edge] for αρ in the
Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Paul 30, No. 33), and [symbol like
colon] for α, [symbol like small raised capital sigma] or [symbol like
raised small sigma] for αν, [symbol like square root symbol] for ας in
Parham 17 of the Apocalypse. Other more rare abridgements are [symbol like
two raised small sigmas] for εις in Wake 12, [square root sign]
(Burdett-Coutts I. 4) or < or [raised small alpha] for εν, [symbol like
two dots] for ι and [symbol like Hebrew letter Tet with two dots over it]
for εσ (B-C. iii. 37), [symbol like two dots with comma below them] for εσ
and ε for σε and [symbol like tilde over Rho over Tau] for τησ (B-C. ii.
26), [symbol] for ται and [symbol] for ωσ (B-C. iii. 42), [symbol] for ην
(B-C. iii. 10), [symbol] for ισ and ὀ or [symbol] for ουν (B-C. iii. 41),
[symbol] for ιν or ἐστι, [symbol] for αν, [symbol] or [symbol] for οις,
[symbol] for ας, [symbol] or [symbol] for οις, [symbol] for τε or -τες or
τθν or τον, [symbol] for ειν, [symbol] for ους or ως (Gale O. iv. 22). The
mark > is not only met with in the Herculanean rolls, but in the Hyperides
(facsimile 9, l. 6), in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, the two
Pentateuchs, Codd. Augiensis, Sangall. and Boernerianus, and seems merely
designed to fill up vacant space, like the flourishes in a legal
instrument(54).

16. Capital letters of a larger size than the rest at the beginning of
clauses, &c. are freely met with in all documents excepting in the oldest
papyri, the Herculanean rolls, Codd. Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, the Colbert
Pentateuch, Isaiah in Cod. Z, and one or two fragments besides(55). Their
absence is a proof of high antiquity. Yet even in Codd. Vaticanus,
Sinaiticus, and Sarravianus, which is the other part of the Colbert
Pentateuch (in the first most frequently in the earlier portions of the
Old Testament), the initial letter stands a little outside the line of
writing after a break in the sense, whether the preceding line had been
quite filled up or not. Such breaks occur more regularly in Codex Bezae,
as will appear when we come to describe it(56). Smaller capitals occur in
the middle of lines in Codd. Bezae and Marchalianus, of the sixth and
seventh centuries respectively. Moreover, all copies of whatever date are
apt to crowd small letters into the end of a line to save room, and if
these small letters preserve the form of the larger, it is reasonable to
conclude that the scribe is writing in a natural hand, not an assumed one,
and the argument for the antiquity of such a document, derived from the
shape of its letters, thus becomes all the stronger. The continuous form
of writing separate words must have prevailed in manuscripts long after it
was obsolete in common life: Cod. Claromont., whose text is continuous
even in its Latin version, divides the words in the inscriptions and
subscriptions to the several books.

17. The stichometry of the sacred books has next to be considered. The
Greeks and Romans measured the contents of their MSS. by lines, not only
in poetry, but also artificially in prose for a standard line of fifteen
or sixteen syllables, called by the earliest writers ἔπος, afterwards
στίχος(57). Not only do Athanasius [d. 373], Gregory Nyssen [d. 396],
Epiphanius [d. 403], and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that in their time
the Book of Psalms was already divided into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 420?]
testifies the same for the prophecies of Isaiah; but Origen also [d. 254]
speaks of the second and third Epistles of St. John as both of them not
exceeding one hundred στίχοι, of St. Paul’s Epistles as consisting of few,
St. John’s first Epistle as of very few (Euseb. Hist. Eccles. vi. 25,
cited by Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait., Proleg. p. xxi, note 2, 1863). Even
the apocryphal letter of our Lord to Abgarus is described as ὀλιγοστίχου
μέν, πολυδυνάμου δὲ ἐπιστολῆς (Euseb. H. E. i. 13): while Eustathius of
Antioch in the fourth century reckoned 135 στίχοι between John viii. 59
and x. 41. More general is the use of the word in Ephraem the Syrian [d.
378], Ὅταν δὲ ἀναγινώσκῃς, ἐπιμελῶς καὶ ἐμπόνως ἀναγίνωσκε, ἐν πολλῇ
καταστάσει διερχόμενος τὸν στίχον (tom. iii. 101). As regards the Psalms,
we may see their arrangement for ourselves in Codd. Vaticanus and
Sinaiticus, wherein, according to the true principles of Hebrew poetry,
the verses do not correspond in metre or quantity of syllables, but in the
parallelism or relationship subsisting between the several members of the
same sentence or stanza(58). Such στίχοι were therefore not “space-lines,”
but “sense-lines.” It seems to have occurred to Euthalius, a deacon of
Alexandria, as it did long afterwards to Bishop Jebb when he wrote his
“Sacred Literature,” that a large portion of the New Testament might be
divided into στίχοι on the same principles: and that even where that
distribution should prove but artificial, it would guide the public reader
in the management of his voice, and remove the necessity for an elaborate
system of punctuation. Such, therefore, we conceive to be the use and
design of stichometry, as applied to the Greek Testament by Euthalius(59),
whose edition of the Acts and Epistles was published A.D. 490. Who
distributed the στίχοι of the Gospels (which are in truth better suited
for such a process than the Epistles) does not appear. Although but few
manuscripts now exist that are written στοιχηδόν or στιχηρῶς (a plan which
consumed too much vellum to become general), we read in many copies, added
usually to the subscription at the foot of each of the books of the New
Testament, a calculation of the number of στίχοι it contained, the numbers
being sufficiently unlike to show that the arrangement was not the same in
all codices, yet near enough to prove that they were divided on the same
principle(60). In the few documents written στιχηρῶς that survive, the
length of the clauses is very unequal; some (e.g. Cod. Bezae, _see_ the
description below and the facsimile, No. 42) containing as much in a line
as might be conveniently read aloud in a breath, others (e.g. Cod. Laud.
of the Acts, Plate x. No. 25) having only one or two words in a line. The
Cod. Claromontanus (facsim. No. 41) in this respect lies between those
extremes, and the fourth great example of this class (Cod. Coislin. 202, H
of St. Paul), of the sixth century, has one of its few surviving pages (of
sixteen lines each) arranged _literatim_ as follows (1 Cor. x. 22, &c.):
εσμεν | παντα μοι εξεστι | αλλ ου παντα συμφερει | παντα μοι εξεστιν | αλλ
ου παντα οικοδομει | μηδεισ το εαυτου ζη | (_ob necessitatem spatii_)
τειτω | αλλα το του ετερου | παν το εν μακελλω πω | (_ob necessitatem_)
λουμενον | εσθιετε μηδεν ανα | κρινωντες δια την | συνειδησιν | του γαρ κυ
η γη και το πλη | ρωμα αυτης. Other manuscripts written στιχηρῶς are
Matthaei’s V of the eighth century (though with verses like ours more than
with ordinary στίχοι), Bengel’s Uffenbach 3 of St. John (Evan. 101),
Alter’s Forlos. 29 (36 of the Apocalypse), and, as it would seem, the Cod.
Sangallensis Δ. In Cod. Claromontanus there are scarcely any stops (the
middle point being chiefly reserved to follow abridgements or numerals),
the stichometry being of itself an elaborate scheme of punctuation; but
the longer στίχοι of Cod. Bezae are often divided by a single point.

18. In using manuscripts of the Greek Testament, we must carefully note
whether a reading is _primâ manu_ (*) or by some subsequent corrector
(**). It will often happen that these last are utterly valueless, having
been inserted even from printed copies by a modern owner (like some
marginal variations of the Cod. Leicestrensis)(61), and such as these
really ought not to have been extracted by collators at all; while others
by the second hand are almost as weighty, for age and goodness, as the
text itself. All these points are explained by critical editors for each
document separately; in fact to discriminate the different corrections in
regard to their antiquity and importance is often the most difficult
portion of such editor’s task (e.g. in Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus), and
one on which he often feels it hard to satisfy his own judgement.
Corrections by the original scribe, or by a contemporary reviser, where
they can be satisfactorily distinguished, must be regarded as a portion of
the testimony of the manuscript itself, inasmuch as every carefully
prepared copy was reviewed and compared (ἀντεβλήθη), if not by the writer
himself, by a skilful person appointed for the task (ὁ διορθῶν, ὁ
διορθωτής), whose duty it was to amend manifest errors, sometimes also to
insert ornamental capitals in places which had been reserved for them; in
later times (and as some believe at a very early period) to set in stops,
breathings and accents; in copies destined for ecclesiastical use to
arrange the musical notes that were to guide the intonation of the reader.
Notices of this kind of revision are sometimes met with at the end of the
best manuscripts. Such is the note in Cod. H of St. Paul: εγραψα και
εξεθεμην προσ το εν Καισαρια αντιγραφον τησ διδλιοθηκησ του αγιου
Παμφιλου, the same library of the Martyr Pamphilus to which the scribe of
the Cod. Frid.-August. resorted for his model(62); and that in Birch’s
most valuable Urbino-Vatican. 2 (157 of the Gospels), written for the
Emperor John II (1118-1143), wherein at the end of the first Gospel we
read κατὰ Ματθαῖον ἐγράφη καὶ ἀντεβλήθη ἐκ τῶν ἐν ἱεροσολύμοις παλαιῶν
ἀντιγράφων τῶν ἐν ἁγίω ὄρει [Athos] ἀποκειμένων: similar subscriptions are
appended to the other Gospels. See also Evan. Λ. 20, 164, 262, 300, 376;
Act. 15, 83, in the list of manuscripts below.





CHAPTER III. DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS.


We have next to give some account of ancient divisions of the text, as
found in manuscripts of the New Testament; and these must be carefully
noted by the student, since few copies are without one or more of them.

1. So far as we know at present, the oldest sections still extant are
those of the Codex Vaticanus. These seem to have been formed for the
purpose of reference, and a new one always commences where there is some
break in the sense. Many, however, at least in the Gospels, consist of but
one of our modern verses, and they are so unequal in length as to be
rather inconvenient for actual use. In the four Gospels only the marginal
numerals are in red, St. Matthew containing 170 of these divisions, St.
Mark 62, St. Luke 152, St. John 80. In the Acts of the Apostles are two
sets of sections, thirty-six longer and in an older hand, sixty-nine
smaller and more recent(63). Each of these also begins after a break in
the sense, but they are quite independent of each other, as a larger
section will sometimes commence in the middle of a smaller, the latter
being in no wise a subdivision of the former. Thus the greater Γ opens
Acts ii. 1, in the middle of the lesser β, which extends from Acts i. 15
to ii. 4. The first forty-two of the lesser chapters, down to Acts xv. 40,
are found also with slight variations in the margin of Codex Sinaiticus,
written by a very old hand. As in most manuscripts, so in Codex Vaticanus,
the Catholic Epistles follow the Acts, and in them also and in St. Paul’s
Epistles there are two sets of sections, only that in the Epistles the
older sections are the more numerous. The Pauline Epistles are reckoned
throughout as one book in the elder notation, with however this remarkable
peculiarity, that though in the Cod. Vatican. itself the Epistle to the
Hebrews stands next after the second to the Thessalonians, _and on the
same leaf with it_, the sections are arranged as if it stood between the
Epistles to the Galatians and Ephesians. For whereas that to the Galatians
ends with § 58, that to the Ephesians begins with § 70, and the numbers
proceed regularly down to § 93, with which the second to the Thessalonians
ends. The Epistle to the Hebrews which then follows opens with § 59; the
last section extant (§ 64) begins at Heb. ix. 11, and the manuscript ends
abruptly at καθα ver. 14. It plainly appears, then, that the sections of
the Codex Vaticanus must have been copied from some yet older document, in
which the Epistle to the Hebrews preceded that to the Ephesians. It will
be found hereafter (vol. ii) that in the Thebaic version the Epistle to
the Hebrews preceded that to the Galatians, instead of following it, as
here. For a list of the more modern divisions in the Epistles, see the
Table given below. The Vatican sections of the Gospels have also been
discovered by Tregelles in one other copy, the palimpsest Codex Zacynthius
of St. Luke (Ξ), which he published in 1861.

2. Hardly less ancient, and indeed ascribed by some to Tatian the
Harmonist, the disciple of Justin Martyr, is the division of the Gospels
into larger chapters or κεφάλαια _majora_(64). It may be noticed that in
none of the four Gospels does the first chapter stand at its commencement.
In St. Matthew chapter A begins at chap. ii. verse 1, and has for its
title περὶ τῶν μάγων: in St. Mark at chap. i. ver. 23 περὶ τοῧ
δαιμονιζομένου: in St. Luke at chap. ii. ver. 1 περὶ τῆς ἀπογραφῆς: in St.
John at chap. ii. ver. 1 περὶ τοῦ ἐν Κανᾶ γάμου. Mill accounts for this
circumstance by supposing that in the first copies the titles at the head
of each Gospel were reserved till last for more splendid illumination, and
were thus eventually forgotten (Proleg. N. T. § 355); Griesbach holds,
that the general inscriptions of each Gospel, Κατὰ Ματθαῖον, Κατὰ Μάρκον,
&c., were regarded as the special titles of the first chapters also. On
either supposition, however, it would be hard to explain how what was
really the second chapter came to be _numbered_ as the first; and it is
worth notice that the same arrangement takes place in the κεφάλαια (though
these are of a later date) of all the other books of the New Testament
except the Acts, 2 Corinth., Ephes., 1 Thess., Hebrews, James, 1 and 2
Peter, 1 John, and the Apocalypse: e.g. the first chapter of the Epistle
to the Romans opens ch. i. ver. 18 Πρῶτον μετὰ τὸ προοίμιον, περὶ κρίσεως
τῆς κατὰ ἐθνῶν τῶν οὐ φυλασσόντων τὰ φυσικά. But the fact is that this
arrangement, strange as it may seem, is conformable to the practice of the
times when these divisions were finally settled. Both in the Institutes
and in the Digest of Justinian the first paragraph is always cited as pr.
(i.e. _principium_, προοίμιον, _Preface_), and what we should regard as
the second paragraph is numbered as the first, and so on throughout the
whole work(65).

The τίτλοι in St. Matthew amount to sixty-eight, in St. Mark to
forty-eight, in St. Luke to eighty-three, in St. John to eighteen. This
mode of division, although not met with in the Vatican and Sinaitic
manuscripts, is found in the Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi of the
fifth century, and in the Codex Nitriensis of the sixth, each of which has
tables of the τίτλοι prefixed to the several Gospels: but the Codices
Alexandrinus, Rossanensis, and Dublinensis of St. Matthew, and that
portion of the purple Cotton fragment which is in the Vatican, exhibit
them in their usual position, at the top and bottom of the pages. Thus it
appears that they were too generally diffused in the fifth century not to
have originated at an earlier period; although we must concede that the
κεφάλαιον spoken of by Clement of Alexandria (Stromat. i) when quoting
Dan. xii. 12, or by Athanasius (contra Arium) on Act. ii, and the
_Capitulum_ mentioned by Tertullian (ad Uxorem ii. 2) in reference to 1
Cor. vii. 12, contain no certain allusions to any specific divisions of
the sacred text, but only to the particular paragraphs or passages in
which their citations stand. Except that the contrary habit has grown
inveterate(66), it were much to be desired that the term τίτλοι should be
applied to these longer divisions, at least in the Gospels; but since
usage has affixed the term κεφάλαια to the larger chapters and sections to
the smaller, and τίτλοι only to the subjects or headings of the former, it
would be useless to follow any other system of names.

3. The Ammonian Sections were not constructed, like the Vatican divisions
and the τίτλοι, for the purpose of easy reference, or distributed like
them according to the breaks in the sense, but for a wholly different
purpose. So far as we can ascertain, the design of Tatian’s Harmony was
simply to present to Christian readers a single connected history of our
Lord, by taking from the four Evangelists indifferently whatsoever best
suited his purpose(67). As this plan could scarcely be executed without
_omitting_ some portions of the sacred text, it is not surprising that
Tatian, possibly without any evil intention, should have incurred the
grave charge of mutilating Holy Scripture(68). A more scholar-like and
useful attempt was subsequently made by Ammonius of Alexandria, early in
the third century [A.D. 220], who, by the side of St. Matthew’s Gospel,
which he selected as his standard, arranged in parallel columns, as it
would seem, the corresponding passages of the other three Evangelists, so
as to exhibit them all at once to the reader’s eye; St. Matthew in his
proper order, the rest as the necessity of abiding by St. Matthew’s order
prescribed. This is the account given by the celebrated Eusebius, Bishop
of Caesarea, the Church historian, who in the fourth century, in his
letter to Carpianus, described his own most ingenious system of Harmony,
as founded on, or at least as suggested by, the labours of Ammonius(69).
It has been generally thought that the κεφάλαια, of which St. Matthew
contains 355, St. Mark 236(70), St. Luke 342, St. John 232, in all 1165,
were made by Ammonius for the purpose of his work, and they have commonly
received the name of the Ammonian sections: but this opinion was called in
question by Bp. Lloyd (Nov. Test. Oxon. 1827, Monitum, pp. viii-xi), who
strongly urges that, in his Epistle to Carpianus, Eusebius not only
refrains from ascribing these numerical divisions to Ammonius (whose
labours in this particular, as once seemed the case with Tatian’s, must in
that case be deemed to have perished utterly), but he almost implies that
they had their origin at the same time with his own ten canons, with which
they are so intimately connected(71). That they were essential to
Eusebius’ scheme is plain enough; their place in Ammonius’ parallel
Harmony is not easily understood, unless indeed (what is nowhere stated,
but rather the contrary) he did not set the passages from the other
Gospels at full length by the side of St. Matthew’s, but only these
numerical references to them(72).

There is, however, one ground for hesitation before we ascribe the
sections, as well as the canons, to Eusebius; namely, that not a few
ancient manuscripts (e.g. Codd. FHY) contain the former, while they omit
the latter. Of palimpsests indeed it might be said with reason, that the
rough process which so nearly obliterated the ink of the older writing,
would completely remove the coloured paint (κιννάβαρις, _vermilion_,
prescribed by Eusebius, though blue or green is occasionally found) in
which the canons were invariably noted; hence we need not wonder at their
absence from the Codices Ephraemi, Nitriensis (R), Dublinensis (Z), Codd.
IWb of Tischendorf, and the Wolfenbüttel fragments (PQ), in all which the
sections are yet legible in ink. The Codex Sinaiticus contains both; but
Tischendorf decidedly pronounces them to be in a later hand. In the Codex
Bezae too, as well as the Codex Cyprius (K), even the Ammonian sections,
without the canons, are by later hands, though the latter has prefixed the
list or table of the canons. Of the oldest copies the Cod. Alex. (A),
Tischendorf’s Codd. WaΘ, the Cotton frag. (N), and Codd. Beratinus and
Rossanensis alone contain both the sections and the canons. Even in more
modern cursive books the latter are often deficient, though the former are
present. This peculiarity we have observed in Burney 23, in the British
Museum, of the twelfth century, although the Epistle to Carpianus stands
at the beginning; in a rather remarkable copy of about the twelfth
century, in the Cambridge University Library (Mm. 6. 9, Scholz Evan. 440),
in which, however, the table of canons but not the Epistle to Carpianus
precedes; in the Gonville and Caius Gospels of the twelfth century (Evan.
59), and in a manuscript of about the thirteenth century at Trinity
College, Cambridge (B. x. 17)(73). These facts certainly seem to indicate
that in the judgement of critics and transcribers, whatever that judgement
may be deemed worth, the Ammonian sections had a previous existence to the
Eusebian canons, as well as served for an independent purpose(74).

In his letter to Carpianus, their inventor clearly yet briefly describes
the purpose of his canons, ten in number. The first contains a list of
seventy-one places in which all the four Evangelists have a narrative,
discourse, or saying in common: the second of 111 places in which the
three Matthew, Mark, Luke agree: the third of twenty-two places common to
Matthew, Luke, John: the fourth of twenty-six passages common to Matthew,
Mark, John: the fifth of eighty-two places in which the two Matthew, Luke
coincide: the sixth of forty-seven places wherein Matthew, Mark agree: the
seventh of seven places common to Matthew and John: the eighth of fourteen
places common to Luke and Mark: the ninth of twenty-one places in which
Luke and John agree: the tenth of sixty-two passages of Matthew,
twenty-one of Mark, seventy-one of Luke, and ninety-seven of John which
have no parallels, but are peculiar to a single Evangelist. Under each of
the 1165 so-named Ammonian sections, in its proper place in the margin of
a manuscript, is put in coloured ink the number of that Eusebian canon to
which it refers. On looking for that section in the proper table or canon,
there will also be found the parallel place or places in the other
Gospels, each indicated by its proper numeral, and so readily searched
out. A single example will serve to explain our meaning. In the facsimile
of the Cotton fragment (Plate v. No. 14), in the margin of the passage
(John xv. 20) we see _ΡΛΘ_ over Γ, where ΡΑΘ (139) is the proper section
of St. John, Γ (3) the number of the canon. On searching the third
Eusebian table we read MT. [symbol], Λ. _νη_, ΙΩ. _ρλθ_ and thus we learn
that the first clause of John xv. 20 is parallel in sense to the ninetieth
([symbol]) section of St. Matthew (x. 24), and to the fifty-eighth (_νη_)
of St. Luke (vi. 40). The advantage of such a system of parallels to the
exact study of the Gospels is too evident to need insisting on.

4. The Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles are also divided into
_chapters_ (κεφάλαια), in design precisely the same as the κεφάλαια or
τίτλοι of the Gospels, and nearly like them in length. Since there is no
trace of these chapters in the two great Codices Alexandrinus and
Ephraemi, of the fifth century (which yet exhibit the τίτλοι, the
sections, and one of them the canons), it seems reasonable to assume that
they are of later date. They are sometimes connected with the name of
Euthalius, deacon of Alexandria, afterwards Bishop of Sulci(75), whom we
have already spoken of as the reputed author of Scriptural stichometry
(_above_, p. 53). We learn, however, from Euthalius’ own Prologue to his
edition of St. Paul’s Epistles (A.D. 458,) that the “summary of the
chapters” (and consequently the numbers of the chapters themselves) was
taken from the work of “one of our wisest and pious fathers(76),” i.e.
some Bishop that he does not wish to particularize, whom Mill (Proleg. N.
T. § 907) conjectures to be Theodore of Mopsuestia, who lay under the
censure of the Church. Soon after(77) the publication of St. Paul’s
Epistles, on the suggestion of one Athanasius, then a priest and
afterwards Patriarch of Alexandria, Euthalius put forth a similar edition
of the Acts and Catholic Epistles(78), also divided into chapters, with a
summary of contents at the head of each chapter. Even these he is thought
to have derived (at least in the Acts) from the manuscript of Pamphilus
the Martyr [d. 308], to whom the same order of chapters is ascribed in a
document published by Montfaucon (Bibliotheca Coislin. p. 78); the rather
as Euthalius fairly professes to have compared his book in the Acts and
Catholic Epistles “with the copies in the library at Caesarea” which once
belonged to “Eusebius the friend of Pamphilus(79).” The Apocalypse still
remains. It was divided, about the end of the fifth century, by Andreas,
Archbishop of the Cappadocian Caesarea, into twenty-four _paragraphs_
(λόγοι), corresponding to the number of the elders about the throne (Apoc.
iv. 4); each paragraph being subdivided into three _chapters_
(κεφάλαια)(80). The summaries which Andreas wrote of his seventy-two
chapters are still reprinted in Mill’s and other large editions of the
Greek Testament.

5. To Euthalius has been also referred a division of the Acts into sixteen
lessons (ἀναγνώσεις) and of the Pauline Epistles into thirty-one (see
table on p. 67); but these lessons are quite different from the much
shorter ones adopted by the Greek Church. He is also said to have numbered
in each Epistle of St. Paul the quotations from the Old Testament(81),
which are still noted in many of our manuscripts, and is the first known
to have used that reckoning of the στίχοι which was formerly annexed we
know not when to the Gospels and Epistles, as well as to the Acts. Besides
the division of the text into στίχοι or _lines_ (_above_, p. 52) we find
in the Gospels alone another division into ῥήματα or ῥήσεις “sentences,”
differing but little from the στίχοι in number. Of these last the precise
numbers vary in different copies, though not considerably: whether that
variation arose from the circumstance that ancient numbers were
represented by letters and so easily became corrupted, or from a different
mode of arranging the στίχοι and ῥήματα adopted by the various scribes.

6. It is proper to state that the _subscriptions_ (ὑπογραφαί) appended to
St. Paul’s Epistles in many manuscripts, and retained even in the
Authorized English version of the New Testament, are also said to be the
composition of Euthalius. In the best copies they are somewhat shorter in
form, but in any shape they do no credit to the care or skill of their
author, whoever he may be. “Six of these subscriptions,” writes Paley in
that masterpiece of acute reasoning, the Horae Paulinae, “are false or
improbable;” that is, they are either absolutely contradicted by the
contents of the epistle [1 Cor., Galat., 1 Tim.], or are difficult to be
reconciled with them [1, 2 Thess., Tit.].

The _subscriptions_ to the Gospels have not, we believe, been assigned to
any particular author, and being seldom found in printed copies of the
Greek Testament or in modern versions, are little known to the general
reader. In the earliest manuscripts the subscriptions, as well as the
_titles_ of the books, were of the simplest character. Κατὰ Μαθθαῖον, κατὰ
Μάρκον, &c. is all that the Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus have, whether
at the beginning or the end. Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Ματθαῖον is the subscription
to the first Gospel in the Codex Alexandrinus; εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Μάρκον is
placed at the beginning of the second Gospel in the same manuscript, and
the self-same words at the end of it by Codices Alex. and Ephraemi: in the
Codex Bezae (in which St. John stands second in order) we merely read
εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Μαθθαῖον ἐτελέσθη, ἄρχεται εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Ἰωάννην. The
same is the case throughout the New Testament. After a while the titles
become more elaborate, and the subscriptions afford more information, the
truth of which it would hardly be safe to vouch for. The earliest worth
notice are found in the Codex Cyprius (K) of the eighth or ninth century,
which, together with those of several other copies, are given in Scholz’s
Prolegomena N. T. vol. i. pp. xxix, xxx. _ad fin. Matthaei_: Τὸ κατὰ
Ματθαῖον εὐαγγέλιον ἐξεδόθη ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐν ἱεροσολύμοις μετὰ χρόνους ἡ
[ὀκτὼ] τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀναλήψεως. _Ad fin. Marci_: Τὸ κατὰ Μάρκον
εὐαγγέλιον ἐξεδόθη μετὰ χρόνους δέκα τῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀναλήψεως. Those to
the other two Gospels exactly resemble St. Mark’s, that of St. Luke
however being dated fifteen, that of St. John thirty-two years after our
Lord’s Ascension, periods in all probability far too early to be correct.

7. The foreign matter so often inserted in later manuscripts has more
value for the antiquarian than for the critic. That splendid copy of the
Gospels Lambeth 1178, of the tenth or eleventh century, contains more such
than is often found, set off by fine illuminations. At the end of each of
the first three Gospels (but not of the fourth) are several pages relating
to them extracted from Cosmas Indicopleustes, who made the voyage which
procured him his cognomen about A.D. 522; also some iambic verses of no
great excellence, as may well be supposed. In golden letters we read: _ad
fin. Matth._ ἰστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Ματθαῖον εὐαγγέλιον ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτωι
γραφὲν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ; ἐν ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐξεδόθη; ἑρμηνεύθη δὲ ὑπὸ ἱωάννου;
ἐξηγεῖται δὲ τὴν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον τοῦ χ_υ_ γένεσιν, καί ἐστιν ἀνθρωπόμορφον
τοῦτο τὸ εὐαγγέλιον. The last clause alludes to Apoc. iv. 7, wherein the
four living creatures were currently believed to be typical of the four
Gospels(82). _Ad fin. Marc._ ἰστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγέλιον
ὑπηγορεύθη ὑπὸ Πέτρου ἐν ῥώμηι; ἐποιήσατο δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ προφητικοῦ
λόγου τοῦ ἐξ ὕψους ἐπιόντος τοῦ Ἡσαΐου; τὴν πτερωτικὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ
εὐαγγελίου δεικνύς. _Ad fin. Luc._ ἰστέον ὅτι τὸ κατὰ Λουκᾶν εὐαγγέλιον
ὑπηγορεύθη ὑπὸ Παύλου ἐν ῥώμηι; ἅτε δὲ ἱερατικοῦ χαρακτῆρος ὑπάρχοντος ἀπὸ
Ζαχαρίου τοῦ ἱερέως θυμιῶντος ἤρξατο. The reader will desire no more of
this.

8. The oldest manuscript known to be accompanied by a _catena_ (or
continuous commentary by different authors) is the palimpsest Codex
Zacynthius (Ξ of Tregelles), an uncial of the eighth century. Such books
are not common, but there is a very full commentary in minute letters,
surrounding the large text in a noble copy of the Gospels, of the twelfth
century, which belonged to the late Sir Thomas Phillipps (Middle Hill
13975, since removed to Cheltenham), yet uncollated; another of St. Paul’s
Epistles (No. 27) belongs to the University Library at Cambridge (Ff. 1.
30). The Apocalypse is often attended with the exposition of Andreas (p.
64), or of Arethas, also Archbishop of the Cappadocian Caesarea in the
tenth century, or (what is more usual) with a sort of epitome of the two
(e.g. Parham No. 17), above, below, and in the margin beside the text, in
much smaller characters. In _cursive_ manuscripts only the subject
(ὑπόθεσις), especially that written by Oecumenius in the tenth century,
sometimes stands as a _Prologue_ before each book, but not so often before
the Gospels or Apocalypse as the Acts and Epistles. Before the Acts we
occasionally meet with Euthalius’ Chronology of St. Paul’s Travels, or
another Ἀποδημία Παύλου. The Leicester manuscript contains between the
Pauline Epistles and the Acts (1) An Exposition of the Creed and statement
of the errors condemned by the seven general Councils, ending with the
second at Nice. (2) Lives of the Apostles, followed by an exact
description of the limits of the five Patriarchates. The Christ Church
copy Wake 12 also has after the Apocalypse some seven or eight pages of a
Treatise Περὶ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ οἰκουμενικῶν _ζ_ συνόδων, including some
notice περὶ τοπικῶν συνόδων. Similar treatises may be more frequent in
manuscripts of the Greek Testament than we are at present aware of.

          Vatican     τίτλοι   κεφάλαια   στίχοι   ῥήματα   Modern
          MS. Older            Ammon                        chap
          Sections
Matthew         170       68        355     2560     2522       28
Mark             62       48        236     1616     1675       16
Luke            152       83        342     2740     3803       24
John             80       18        232     2024     1938       21

          Vatican     Vatican     Euthal.   στίχοι(83)   Modern     Modern
          MS. Older   MS. Later   κεφ λ.                 chapters   verses
          Sections    Sections
Acts             36          69        40         2524         28     1007
James             9           5         6          242          5      108
1 Peter           8           3         8          236          5      105
2 Peter      desunt           2         4          154          3       61
1 John           14           3         7          274          5      105
2 John            1           2         2           30          1       13
3 John            2      desunt         3           32          1       15
Jude              2      desunt         4           68          1       25

In Vatican MS. older sections, there are 93 sections in Rom. 1, 2 Corinth.
Gal. Eph. Coloss. 1, 2 Thess. to Hebr. ix. 14.

             Vatican MS.   Euthal. κεφ   στίχοι   Modern     Modern
             Later         λ.                     chapters   verses
             Sections
Romans                 8            19      920         16      433
1                     10             9      870         16      437
Corinth
2                      9            11      590         13      256
Corinth
Galat                  3            12      293          6      149
Ephes                  3            10      312          6      155
Philipp                2             7      208          4      104
Coloss                 3            10      208          4       95
1 Thess                2             7      193          5       89
2 Thess                2             6      106          3       47
1 Tim                               18      230          6      113
2 Tim                                9      172          4       83
Titus                                6                   3       46
Philem                               2       38          1       25
Hebrews         5 to ch.            22      703         13      303
                ix. 11
Apocalypse                          72     1800         22      405

9. We have not thought it needful to insert in this place either a list of
the τίτλοι of the Gospels, or of the κεφάλαια of the rest of the New
Testament, or the tables of the Eusebian canons, inasmuch as they are all
accessible in such ordinary books as Stephen’s Greek Testament 1550 and
Mill’s of 1707, 1710. The Eusebian canons are given in Bishop Lloyd’s
Oxford Greek Test. of 1827 &c. and in Tischendorf’s of 1859. We exhibit,
however, for the sake of comparison, a tabular view of “Ancient and Modern
Divisions of the New Testament.” The numbers of the ῥήματα and στίχοι in
the Gospels are derived from the most approved sources, but a synopsis of
the variations of manuscripts in this respect has been drawn up by Scholz,
Prolegomena N. T. vol. i. Cap. v, pp. xxviii, xxix(84). A computation of
their number, as also of that of the ἀναγνώσματα, is often given in the
subscription at the end of a book.

10. On the divisions into chapters and verses prevailing in our modern
Bibles we need not dwell long. For many centuries the Latin Church used
the Greek τίτλοι (which they called _breves_) with the Euthalian κεφάλαια,
and some of their copies even retained the calculation by στίχοι: but
about A.D. 1248 Cardinal Hugo de Sancto Caro, while preparing a
Concordance, or index of declinable words, for the _whole Bible_, divided
it into its present chapters, subdividing them in turn into several parts
by placing the letters A, B, C, D &c. in the margin, at equal distances
from each other, as we still see in many old printed books, e.g. Stephen’s
N. T. of 1550. Cardinal Hugo’s divisions, unless indeed he merely adopted
them from Lanfranc or some other scholar, such as was very probably
Stephen Langton the celebrated Archbishop of Canterbury, soon took
possession of copies of the Latin Vulgate; they gradually obtained a place
in later Greek manuscripts, especially those written in the West of
Europe, and are found in the earliest printed and all later editions of
the Greek Testament, though still unknown to the Eastern Church. They
certainly possess no strong claim on our preference, although they cannot
now be superseded. The chapters are inconveniently and capriciously
unequal in length; occasionally too they are distributed with much lack of
judgement. Thus Matt. xv. 39 belongs to ch. xvi, and perhaps ch. xix. 30
to ch. xx; Mark ix. 1 properly appertains to the preceding chapter; Luke
xxi. 1-4 had better be united with ch. xx, as in Mark xii. 41-44; Acts v
might as well commence with Acts iv. 32; Acts viii. 1 (or at least its
first clause) should not have been separated from ch. vii; Acts xxi
concludes with strange abruptness. Bp. Terrot (on Ernesti’s Institutes,
vol. ii. p. 21) rightly affixes 1 Cor. iv. 1-5 to ch. iii. Add that 1 Cor.
xi. 1 belongs to ch. x; 2 Cor. iv. 18 and vi. 18 to ch. v and ch. vii
respectively: Col. iv. 1 must clearly go with ch. iii.

In commendation of the modern verses still less can be said. As they are
stated to have been constructed after the model of the ancient στίχοι
(called “_versus_” in the Latin manuscripts), we have placed in the Table
the exact number of each for every book in the New Testament. Of the
στίχοι we reckon 19241 in all, of the modern verses 7959(85), so that on
the average (for we have seen that the manuscript variations in the number
of στίχοι are but inconsiderable) we may calculate about five στίχοι to
every two modern verses. The fact is that some such division is, simply
indispensable to every accurate reader of Scripture; and Cardinal Hugo’s
divisions by letters of the alphabet, as well as those adopted by Sanctes
Pagninus in his Latin version of the whole Bible (1528), having proved
inconveniently large, Robert Stephen, the justly celebrated printer and
editor of the Greek Testament, undertook to form a system of
verse-divisions, taking for his model the short verses into which the
Hebrew Bible had already been divided, as it would seem by Rabbi Nathan,
in the preceding century. We are told by Henry Stephen (Praef.
Concordantiae) that his father Robert executed this design on a journey
from Paris to Lyons “_inter equitandum_(86);” that is, we presume, while
resting at the inns on the road. Certain it is that, although every such
division must be in some measure arbitrary, a very little care would have
spared us many of the disadvantages attending that which Robert Stephen
first published at Geneva in his Greek Testament of 1551, from which it
was introduced into the text of the Genevan English Testament of 1557,
into Beza’s Greek Testament of 1565, and thence into subsequent editions.
It is now too late to correct the errors of the verse-divisions, but they
can be neutralized, at least in a great degree, by the plan adopted by
modern critics, of banishing both the verses and the chapters into the
margin, and breaking the text into paragraphs, better suited to the sense.
The _pericopae_ or sections of Bengel(87) (whose labours will be described
in their proper place) have been received with general approbation, and
adopted, with some modification, by several recent editors. Much pains
were bestowed on their arrangement of the paragraphs by the Revisers of
the English version of 1881.

11. We now come to the _contents_ of manuscripts of the Greek Testament,
and must distinguish regular copies of the sacred volume or of parts of it
from Lectionaries, or Church-lesson books, containing only extracts,
arranged in the order of Divine Service daily throughout the year. The
latter we will consider presently: with regard to the former it is right
to bear in mind, that comparatively few copies of the whole New Testament
remain; the usual practice being to write the four Gospels in one volume,
the Acts and Epistles in another: manuscripts of the Apocalypse, which was
little used for public worship, being much rarer than those of the other
books. Occasionally the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles form a single volume;
sometimes the Apocalypse is added to other books; as to the Pauline
Epistles in Lambeth 1186, or even to the Gospels, in a later hand (e.g.
Cambridge University Libr. Dd. 9. 69: Gospels No. 60, _dated_ A.D. 1297).
The Apocalypse, being a short work, is often found bound up in volumes
containing very miscellaneous matter (e.g. Vatican. 2066 or B; Brit. Mus.
Harleian. 5678, No. 31; and Oxon. Barocc. 48, No. 28). The Codex
Sinaiticus of Tischendorf is the more precious, in that it happily
exhibits the whole New Testament complete: so would also the Codices
Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, but that they are sadly mutilated: no other
uncial copies have this advantage, and very few cursives. In England only
five such are known, the great Codex Leicestrensis, which is imperfect at
the beginning and end; Butler 2 (Evan. 201) Additional 11837, dated A.D.
1357, and (Evan. 584) Additional 17469, both in the British Museum;
Canonici 34 (Evan. 488) in the Bodleian, dated A.D. 1515-16. Additional
MS. 28815 (Evan. 603, and Paul 266, and Apoc. 89) in the British Museum
and B-C. II. 4 at Sir Roger Cholmely’s School, Highgate, are separated
portions of one complete copy. The Apocalypse in the well-known Codex
Montfortianus at Dublin is usually considered to be by a later hand.
Besides these Scholz enumerates only nineteen foreign copies of the whole
New Testament(88); making but twenty-four in all, as far as was then
known, out of the vast mass of extant documents.

12. Whether copies contain the whole or a part of the sacred volume, the
general _order_ of the books is the following: Gospels, Acts, Catholic
Epistles, Pauline Epistles, Apocalypse. A solitary manuscript of the
fifteenth century (Venet. 10, Evan. 209) places the Gospels between the
Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse(89); in the Codices Sinaiticus,
Leicestrensis, Fabri (Evan. 90), and Montfortianus, as in the Bodleian
Canonici 34, the copy in the King’s Library Brit. Mus. (Act. 20), and the
Complutensian edition (1514), the Pauline Epistles precede the Acts. The
Pauline Epistles stand between the Acts and the Catholic Epistles in
Phillipps 1284, Evan. 527; Parham 71. 6, Evan. 534; Upsal, Sparfwenfeldt
42, Acts 68; Paris Reg. 102 A, Acts 119; Reg. 103 A, Acts 120. In Oxford
Bodl. Miscell. 74 the order is Acts, Cath. Epp., Apocalypse, Paul. Epp.,
but an earlier hand wrote from 3 John onwards. In Evan. 51 Dr. C. R.
Gregory points out minute indications that the scribe, not the binder, set
the Gospels last. In the Memphitic and Thebaic the Acts follow the
Catholic Epistles (_see_ below, vol. ii, chap. iii). The Codex Basiliensis
(No. 4 of the Epistles), Acts Cod. 134, Brit. Mus. Addl. 19388, Lambeth
1182, 1183, and Burdett-Coutts III. 1, have the Pauline Epistles
immediately after the Acts and before the Catholic Epistles, as in our
present Bibles. Scholz’s Evan. 368 stands thus, St. John’s Gospel,
Apocalypse, then all the Epistles; in Havniens. 1 (Cod. 234 of the
Gospels, A.D. 1278) the order appears to be Acts, Paul. Ep., Cath. Ep.,
Gospels; in Ambros. Z 34 _sup._ at Milan, Dean Burgon testifies that the
Catholic and Pauline Epistles are followed by the Gospels; in Basil. B.
vi. 27 or Cod. 1, the Gospels have been bound after the Acts and Epistles;
while in Evan. 175 the Apocalypse stands between the Acts and Catholic
Epistles; in Evan. 51 the binder has set the Gospels last: these, however,
are mere accidental exceptions to the prevailing rule(90). The four
Gospels are almost invariably found in their familiar order, although in
the Codex Bezae (as we partly saw above, p. 65) they stand Matthew, John,
Luke, Mark(91); in the Codex Monacensis (X) John, Luke, Mark, Matthew (but
two leaves of Matthew _also_ stand before John), also in the Latin _k_; in
Cod. 90 (Fabri) John, Luke, Matthew, Mark; in Cod. 399 at Turin John,
Luke, Matthew, an arrangement which Dr. Hort refers to the Commentary of
Titus of Bostra on St. Luke which accompanies it; in the Curetonian Syriac
version Matthew, Mark, John, Luke. In the Pauline Epistles that to the
Hebrews immediately follows the second to the Thessalonians in the four
great Codices Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Ephraemi(92): in
the copy from which the Cod. Vatican. was taken the Hebrews followed the
Galatians (_above_, p. 57). The Codex Claromontanus, the document next in
importance to these four, sets the Colossians appropriately enough next to
its kindred and contemporaneous Epistle to the Ephesians, but postpones
that to the Hebrews to Philemon, as in our present Bibles: an arrangement
which at first, no doubt, originated in the early scruples prevailing in
the Western Church, with respect to the authorship and canonical authority
of that divine epistle.

13. We must now describe the _Lectionaries_ or Service-books of the Greek
Church, in which the portions of Scripture publicly read throughout the
year are set down in chronological order, without regard to their actual
places in the sacred volume. In length and general arrangement they
resemble not so much the Lessons as the Epistles and Gospels in our
English Book of Common Prayer, only that every day in the year has its own
proper portion, and the numerous Saints’ days independent services of
their own. These Lectionaries consist either of lessons from the Gospels,
and are then called _Evangelistaria_ or _Evangeliaria_
(εὐαγγελιστάρια)(93); or from the Acts and Epistles; termed
_Praxapostolos_ (πραξαπόστολος) or _Apostolos_(94): the general name of
Lectionary is often, though incorrectly, confined to the latter class. A
few books called ἀποστολοευαγγέλια have lessons taken both from the
Gospels and the Apostolic writings. In _Euchologies_, or Books of Offices,
wherein both the _Apostolos_ and the _Gospels_ are found, the former
always precede in each Office, just as the Epistle precedes the Gospel in
the Service-books of Western Christendom. The peculiar arrangement of
Lectionaries renders them very unfit for the hasty, partial, cursory
collation which has befallen too many manuscripts of the other class, and
this circumstance, joined with the irksomeness of using Service-books
never familiar to the habits even of scholars in this part of Europe, has
caused these documents to be so little consulted, that the contents of the
very best and oldest among them have until recently been little known.
Matthaei, of whose elaborate and important edition of the Greek Testament
(12 tom. Riga 1782-88) we shall give an account hereafter, has done
excellent service in this department; two of his best copies, the uncials
B and H (Nos. 47, 50), being Evangelistaria. The present writer also has
collated three noble uncials of the same rank, Arundel 547 being of the
ninth century, Parham 18 bearing date A.D. 980, Harleian 5598, A.D. 995.
Not a few other uncial Lectionaries remain quite neglected, for though
none of them perhaps are older than the eighth century, the ancient
character was retained for these costly and splendid Service-books till
about the eleventh century (Montfaucon, Palaeogr. Graec. p. 260), before
which time the cursive hand was generally used in other Biblical
manuscripts. There is, of course, no place in a Lectionary for divisions
by κεφάλαια, for the so-called Ammonian sections, or for the canons of
Eusebius.

The division of the New Testament into Church-lessons was, however, of far
more remote antiquity than the employment of separate volumes to contain
them. Towards the end of the fourth century, that golden age of Patristic
theology, Chrysostom recognizes some stated order of the lessons as
familiar to all his hearers, for he exhorts them to peruse and mark
beforehand the passages (περικοπαί(95)) of the Gospels which were to be
publicly read to them the ensuing Sunday or Saturday(96). All the
information we can gather favours the notion that there was no great
difference between the calendar of Church-lessons in earlier and later
stages. Not only do they correspond in all cases where such agreement is
natural, as in the proper services for the great feasts and fasts, but in
such purely arbitrary arrangements as the reading of the book of Genesis,
instead of the Gospels, on the week days of Lent; of the Acts all the time
between Easter and Pentecost(97); and the selection of St. Matthew’s
history of the Passion alone at the Liturgy on Good Friday(98). The
earliest formal _Menologium_, or Table of proper lessons, now extant is
prefixed to the Codex Cyprius (K) of the eighth or ninth century; another
is found in the Codex Campianus (M), which is perhaps a little later; they
are more frequently found than the contrary in later manuscripts of every
kind; while there are comparatively few copies that have not been
accommodated to ecclesiastical use either by their original scribe or a
later hand, by means of noting the proper days for each lesson (often in
red ink) at the top or bottom or in the margin of the several pages. Not
only in the margin, but even in the text itself are perpetually
interpolated, mostly in vermilion or red ink, the beginning (ἀρχή or αρχ)
and ending (τέλος or τελ) of each lesson, and the several words to be
inserted or substituted in order to suit the purpose of public reading;
from which source (as we have stated above, p. 11) various readings have
almost unavoidably sprung: e.g. in Acts iii. 11 τοῦ ἰαθέντος χωλοῦ of the
Lectionaries ultimately displaced αὐτοῦ from the text itself.

We purpose to annex to this Chapter a table of lessons throughout the
year, according to the use laid down in Synaxaria, Menologies, and
Lectionaries, as well to enable the student to compare the proper lessons
of the Greek Church with our own, as to facilitate reference to the
manuscripts themselves, which are now placed almost out of the reach of
the inexperienced. On comparing the manner in which the terms are used by
different scribes and authors, we conceive that _Synaxarion_ (συναξάριον)
is, like Eclogadion, a name used for a table of daily lessons for the year
beginning at Easter, and that these have varied but slightly in the course
of many ages throughout the whole Eastern Church; that tables of Saints’
day lessons, called _Menologies_, (μηνολόγιον), distributed in order of
the months from September (when the new year and the indiction began) to
August, differed widely from each other, both in respect to the lessons
read and the days kept holy(99). While the great feasts remained entirely
the same, different generations and provinces and even dioceses had their
favourite worthies, whose memory they specially cherished; so that the
character of the menology (which sometimes forms a larger, sometimes but a
small portion of a Lectionary) will often guide us to the country and
district in which the volume itself was written. The Parham
Evangelistarium 18 affords us a conspicuous example of this fact: coming
from a region of which we know but little (Ciscissa in Cappadocia Prima),
its menology in many particulars but little resembles those usually met
with(100).

14. It only remains to say a few words about the _notation_ adopted to
indicate the several classes of manuscripts of the Greek Testament. These
classes are six in number; that containing the Gospels (_Evangelia_ or
_Evan._), or the Acts and Catholic Epistles (_Act._ and _Cath._), or the
Pauline Epistles (_Paul._), or the Apocalypse (_Apoc._), or Lectionaries
of the Gospels (_Evangelistaria_ or _Evst._), or those of the Acts and
Epistles (_Apostolos_ or _Apost._). When one manuscript (as often happens)
belongs to more than one of these classes, its distinct parts are numbered
separately, so that a copy of the whole New Testament will appear in four
lists, and be reckoned four times over. All critics are agreed in
distinguishing the documents written in the uncial character by capital
letters; the custom having originated in the accidental circumstance that
the Codex Alexandrinus was designated as Cod. A in the lower margin of
Walton’s Polyglott. Lectionaries in uncial letters are not marked by
capitals, but by Arabic numerals, like cursive manuscripts of all
classes(101). Of course no system can escape some attendant evils. Even
the catalogue of the later manuscripts is often upon its first appearance
full of mis-statements, of repetitions and loose descriptions, which must
be remedied and supplied in subsequent examination, so far as opportunity
is granted from time to time. In describing the uncials (as we purpose to
do in the two next chapters) our course is tolerably plain; but the lists
that comprise the last eight chapters of this volume, and which
respectively detail the cursive manuscripts and the Lectionaries of the
Greek Testament, must be regarded only as an approximation to what such an
enumeration ought to be, though much pains and time have been spent upon
them: the comparatively few copies which seem to be sufficiently known are
distinguished by an asterisk from their less fortunate kindred.

For indeed the only method of grappling with the perplexity produced by
the large additions of manuscripts, especially of the cursive character,
which constant discovery has effected during late years, is to enumerate
arithmetically those which have been supplied from time to time, as was
done in the last edition of this work, carefully noting if they have been
examined by a competent judge or especially if they have been properly
collated. In the Appendix of the third edition, the late Dean Burgon
continued his work in this direction by adding a list of some three
hundred and seventy-four cursives, besides the others with which he had
previously increased the number before known. That list, as was stated in
the Postscript to the Preface, awaited an examination and collation by
competent persons. Such an examination has been made in many instances by
Dr. C. R. Gregory, who also, whether fired by Dean Burgon’s example as
shown in his published letters in the _Guardian_ or not, has in his turn
added with most commendable diligence in research a very large number of
MSS. previously unknown. Some more have been added in this edition, but
much work is still required of scholars, before this mass of materials can
be used with effect by Textual students.





APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III. SYNAXARION AND ECLOGADION OF THE GOSPELS AND
APOSTOLIC WRITINGS DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.


[Gathered chiefly from Evangelist. Arund. 547, Parham 18, Harl. 5598,
Burney 22, Gale O. 4. 22, Christ’s Coll. Camb. F. 1. 8, compared with the
Liturgical notes in Wake 12, and those by later hands in Cod. Bezae (D).
Use has been made also of Apostolos B-C. III. 24, B-C. III. 53, and the
Euchology, or Book of Offices, B-C. III. 42.]

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Ἰωάννην [Arundel 547]

Τῇ ἁγίᾳ καὶ μεγάλῃ κυριακῇ τοῦ πάσχα.

Easter-day, John i. 1-17. Acts i. 1-8.
2nd day of Easter week (τῆς διακινησίμου) 18-28. Acts 12-26.
3rd, Luke xxiv. 12-35. Acts ii. 14-21.
4th, John i. 35-52. Acts ii. 38-43.
5th, John iii. 1-15. Acts iii. 1-8.
6th (παρασκευῇ) John ii. 12-22. Acts ii. 12-36.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John iii. 22-33. Acts iii. 11-16.

Ἀντίπασχα or 1st Sunday after Easter (τοῦ Θωμᾶ, B-C. iii. 42) John xx.
            19-31. Acts v. 12-20.
2nd day of 2nd week, John ii. 1-11. Acts iii. 19-26.
3rd, John iii. 16-21. Acts iv. 1-10.
4th, John v. 17-24. Acts iv. 13-22.
5th, John v. 24-30. Acts iv. 23-31.
6th (παρασκευῇ) John v. 30-vi. 2. Acts v. 1-11.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John vi. 14-27. Acts v. 21-32.

Κυριακῇ γ´ or 2nd after Easter (τῶν μυροφόρων, B-C. iii. 42) Mark xv.
            43-xvi. 8. Acts vi. 1-7.
2nd day of 3rd week John iv. 46-54. Acts vi. 8-vii. 60.
3rd, John vi. 27-33. Acts viii. 5-17.
4th (6th, Gale), John vi. 48-54. Acts viii. 18-25.
5th, John vi. 40-44. Acts viii. 26-39.
6th (παρασκευῇ, 4th, Gale) John vi. 35-39. Acts viii. 40-ix. 19.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John xv. 17-xvi. 1. Acts viii. 19-31.

Κυριακῇ δ´ or 3rd Sunday after Easter (τοῦ παραλύτου sic, B-C. iii. 42)
            John v. 1-15. Acts ix. 32-42.
2nd day of 4th week, John vi. 56-69. Acts x. 1-16.
3rd, John vii. 1-13. Acts x. 21-33.
4th (τῆς μεσοπεντηκοστῆς, B-C. iii. 42) John vii. 14-30. Acts xiv. 6-18.
5th, John viii. 12-20. Acts x. 34-43.
6th (παρασκευῇ) John viii. 21-30. Acts x. 44-xi. 10.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John viii. 31-42. Acts xii. 1-11.

Κυριακῇ ε´ or 4th Sunday after Easter (τῆς σαμαρείτιδος) John iv. 5-42.
            Acts xi. 19-30.
2nd day of 5th week, John viii. 42-51. Acts xii. 12-17.
3rd, John viii. 51-59. Acts xii. 25-xiii. 12.
4th, John vi. 5-14. Acts xiii. 13-24.
5th, John ix. 49-x. 9. Acts xiv. 20-27 (-xv. 4, B-C. iii. 24).
6th (παρασκευῇ) John x. 17-28. Acts xv. 5-12.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John x. 27-38. Acts xv. 35-41.

Κυριακῇ ϛ´ or 5th Sunday after Easter (τοῦ τυφλοῦ) John ix. 1-38. Acts
            xvi. 16-34.
2nd day of 6th week, John xi. 47-54. Acts xvii. 1-9.
3rd, John xii. 19-36. Acts xvii. 19-27.
4th, John xii. 36-47. Acts xviii. 22-28.
5th Ἀναλήψεως, Ascension Day
Matins, Mark xvi. 9-20.
Liturgy, Luke xxiv. 36-53. Acts i. 1-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ) (11, Gale, Wake 12). John xiv. 1-10. Acts xix. 1-8.
7th (σαββάτῳ) John xiv. 10-21 (om. 18-20, Gale). Acts xx. 7-12.

Κυριακῇ ϛ´ or 6th Sunday after Easter τῶν ἁγίων _τιη_ πατέρων ἐν Νικαίᾳ.
            John xvii. 1-13. Acts xx. 16-38.
2nd day of 7th week, John xiv. 27-xv. 7. Acts xxi. 8-14.
3rd, John xvi. 2-13. Acts xxi. 26-32.
4th, John xvi. 15-23. Acts. xxiii. 1-11.
5th, John xvi. 23-33. Acts xxv. 13-19.
6th (παρασκευῇ) John xvii. 18-26. Acts xxvii. 1-xxviii. 1
7th (σαββάτῳ) John xxi. 14-25. Acts xxviii. 1-31.

Κυριακῇ τῆς πεντηκοστῆς

Whitsunday.
Matins, John xx. 19-23.
Liturgy, John vii. 37-viii. 12(102). Acts ii. 1-11.

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Ματθαῖον.

2nd day of 1st. week. Τῇ ἐπαύριον τῆς πεντηκοστῆς.
Matt. xviii. 10-20. Eph. v. 8-19.
3rd, Matt. iv. 25-v. 11.
4th, Matt. v. 20-30.
5th, Matt. v. 31-41.
6th (παρασκευῇ) Matt. vii. 9-18.
7th (σαββάτῳ) Matt. v. 42-48. Rom. i. 7-12.

Κυριακῇ α´ τῶν ἁγίων πάντων, Matt. x. 32-33; 37-38; xix. 37-30; Heb. xi.
            33-xii. 2.
2nd day of 2nd week, Matt. vi. 31-34; vii. 9-14. Rom. ii. 1-6.
3rd, Matt. vii. 15-21. Rom. ii. 13, 17-27.
4th, Matt. vii. 11-23. Rom. ii. 28-iii. 4.
5th, Matt. viii. 23-27. Rom. iii. 4-9.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. ix. 14-17. Rom. iii. 9-18.
7th (σαββάτῳ) Matt.  vii. 1-8. Rom. iii. 19-26.

Κυριακῇ β´ Matt. iv. 18-23. Rom. ii. 10-16.
2nd day of 3rd week, Matt. ix. 36-x. 8. Rom. iv. 4-8.
3rd, Matt. x. 9-15. Rom. iv. 8-12.
4th, Matt. x. 16-22. Rom. iv. 13-17.
5th, Matt. x. 23-31. Rom. iv. 18-25.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. x. 32-36; xi. 1. Rom. v. 12-14.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. vii. 24-viii. 4. Rom. iii. 28-iv. 3.

Κυριακῇ γ´, Matt. vi. 22-23. Rom. v. 1-10.
2nd day of 4th week, Matt. xi. 2-15. Rom. v. 15-17.
3rd, Matt. xi. 16-20. Rom. v. 17-21.
4th, Matt. xi. 20-26. Rom. vii. 1....
5th, Matt. xi. 27-30.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xii.  1-8.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. viii. 14-23. (om. 19-22, Gale). Rom. vi. 11-17.

Κυριακῇ δ´, matt. viii. 5-13. Rom.  vi. 18-23.
2nd day of 5th week, Matt. xii. 9-13. Rom. vii. 19-viii. 3.
3rd, Matt. xii. 14-16; 22-30. Rom. viii. 2-9.
4th, Matt. xii. 38-45. Rom. viii. 8-14.
5th, Matt. xii. 46-xiii. 3. Rom. viii. 22-27.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xii. 3-12. Rom. ix. 6-13.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. ix. 9-13. Rom. viii. 14-21.

Κυριακῇ ε´, Matt. viii. 28-ix. 1. Rom. x. 1-10
2nd day of 6th week, Matt. xiii. 10-23. Rom. ix. 13-19.
3rd, Matt. xiii. 24-30. Rom. ix. 17-28.
4th, Matt. xiii. 31-36. Rom. ix. 29-33.
5th, Matt. xiii. 36-43. Rom. ix. 33; x. 12-17.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xiii. 44-54. Rom. x. 15-xi. 2.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. ix. 18-26. Rom. ix. 1-5.

Κυριρκῇ ϛ´, Matt. ix. 1-8. Rom. xii. 6-14.
2nd day of 7th week, Matt. xiii. 54-58. Rom. xi. 2-6.
3rd, Matt. xiv. 1-13. Rom. xi. 7-12.
4th, Matt. xiv. 35-xv. 11. Rom. xi. 13-20.
5th, Matt. xiv. 12-21. Rom. xi. 19-24.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xiv. 29-31. Rom. xi. 25-28.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. x. 37-xi. 1. Rom. xii. 1-3.

Κυριακῇ ζ´ Matt. ix. 27-35. Rom. xv. 1-7.
2nd day of 8th week, Matt. xvi. 1-6. Rom. xi. 29-36.
3rd, Matt. xvi. 6-12. Rom. xii. 14-21.
4th, Matt. xvi. 20-24. Rom. xiv. 10-18.
5th, Matt. xvi. 24-28. Rom. xv. 8-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xvii. 10-18. Rom. xv. 13-16.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xii. 30-37. Rom. xiii. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ η´, Matt. xiv. 14-22.   1 Cor. i. 10-18.
2nd day of 9th week, Matt. xiv. xviii. 1-11.  Rom. xv. 17-25.
3rd xviii. 18-20 (al. 22); Matt. xix. 1-2; 13-15. Rom. xv. 26-29.
4th, Matt. xx. 1-16. Rom. xvi. 17-20.
5th, Matt. xx. 17-28. 1 Cor. ii. 10-15.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xxi. 12-14; 17-20. 1 Cor. ii. 16-iii. 8.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xv. 32-39. Rom. xiv. 6-9.

Κυριακῇ θ´, Matt. xiv. 22-34. 1 Cor. iii. 9-17.
2nd day of 10th week, Matt. xxi. 18-22. 1 Cor. iii. 18-23.
3rd, Matt. xxi. 23-27. 1 Cor iv. 5-8.
4th, Matt. xxi. 28-32. 1 Cor. v. 9-13.
5th, Matt. xxi. 43-46. 1 Cor. vi. 1-6.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xxii. 23-33. 1 Cor. vi. 7-11.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xvii. 24-xviii. 1.  Rom. xv. 30-33.

Κυριακῇ ι´, Matt. xvii. 14-23. 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.
2nd day of 11th week, Matt. xxiii. 13-22. 1 Cor. vi. 20-vii. 7.
3rd, Matt. xxiii. 23-28. 1 Cor. vii. 7-15.
4th, Matt. xxiii. 29-39.
5th, Matt. xxiv. 13 (14, Wake 12; 15 Cod. Bezae) -28.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Matt. xxiv. 27-35 (33 Sch. and Matt.); 42-51. —vii. 35.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xix. 3-12. 1 Cor. i. 3-9.

Κυριακῇ ια´, Matt. xviii. 23-35. 1 Cor. ix. 2-12.

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Μάρκον.

2nd day of 12th week, Mark i. 9-15.  1 Cor. vii. 37-viii. 3.
3rd, Mark i. 16-22. 1 Cor. viii. 4-7.
4th, Mark i. 23-28. 1 Cor. ix. 13-18.
5th, Mark i. 29-35. 1 Cor. x. 2-10.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark ii. 18-22. 1 Cor. x. 10-15.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xx. 29-34. 1 Cor. i. 26-29.

Κυριακῇ ιβ´, Matt. xix. 16-26. 1 Cor. xv. 1-11.
2nd day of 13th week, Mark iii. 6-12. 1 Cor. x. 14-23.
3rd, Mark iii. 13-21. 1 Cor. x. 31-xi. 3.
4th, Mark iii. 20-27. 1 Cor. xi. 4-12.
5th, Mark iii. 28-35. 1 Cor. xi. 13-23.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark iv. 1-9. 1 Cor. xi. 31.-xii. 6.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xxii. 15-22. 1 Cor. ii. 6-9.

Κυριακῇ ιγ´, Matt. xxi. 33-42. 1 Cor. xvi. 13-24.
2nd day of 14th week, Mark iv. 10-23. 1 Cor. xii. 12-18.
3rd, Mark iv. 24-34. 1 Cor. xii. 18-26.
4th, Mark iv. 35-41. 1 Cor. xiii. 8-xiv. 1.
5th, Mark v. 1-20 (al. 17). 1 Cor. xiv. 1-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark v. 22-24; 35-vi. 1. 1 Cor xiv. 12-20.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xxiii. 1-12. 1 Cor. iv. 1-5.

Κυριαλῇ ιδ´, Matt. xxii. 2-14. 2 Cor. i. 21-ii. 4.
2nd day of 15th week, Mark v. 24-34. 1 Cor. xiv. 26-33.
3rd, Mark vi. 1-7. 1 Cor. xiv. 33-40.
4th, Mark vi. 7-13. 1 Cor. xv. 12-20.
5th, Mark vi. 30-45. 1 Cor. xv. 29-34.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark vi. 45-53. 1 Cor. xv. 34-40.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xxiv. 1-13 (om. 10-12, Gale). 1 Cor. iv. 7-v. 5.

Κυριακῇ ιε´, Matt. xxii. 35-40. 2 Cor. iv. 6-11 (15, B-C. III. 24).
2nd day of 16th week, Mark vi. 54 (al. 56)—vii. 8. 1 Cor. xvi. 3-13.
3rd, Mark vi. 5-16. 2 Cor. i. 1-7.
4th, Mark vi. 14-24. 2 Cor. i. 12-20.
5th, Mark vi. 24-30. 2 Cor. ii. 4-15.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark viii. 1-10. 2 Cor. ii. 15-iii. 3.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. xxiv. 34-37; 42-44. 1 Cor. x. 23-28.

[Κυριακῇ ιϛ´ (16th) Matt. xxv. 14-30 (29, Gale). 2 Cor. vi. 1-10(103).
σαββάτῳ ιζ´ (17th) Matt. xxv. 1-13.
Κυριακῇ ιζ´ (17th) Matt. xv. 21-28].

Ἀρχὴ τῆς ἰνδικτοῦ τοῦ νέου ἔτους, ἤγουν τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ λουκᾶ [Arund.
547, Parham 18].

Ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Λουκᾶν [Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 8].
2nd day of 1st week, Luke iii. 19-22.
3rd, 23-iv. 1.
4th, 1-15.
5th, 16-22.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 22-30.
7th (σαββάτῳ), 31-36.

Κυριακῇ α´, v. 1-11.
2nd day of 2nd week, iv. 38-44.
3rd, v. 12-16.
4th, 33-39.
5th, vi. 12-16 (al. 19).
6th (παρασκευῇ), 17-23.
7th (σαββάτῳ), v. 17-26.

Κυριακῇ β´, v. 31-36.
2nd day of 3rd week, 24-30.
3rd, 37-45.
4th, vi. 46-vii. 1.
5th, vii. 17-30.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 31-35.
7th (σαββάτῳ), v. 27-32.

Κυριακῇ γ´, vii. 11-16.
2nd day of 4th week, 36-50.
3rd, vii. 1-3.
4th, 22-25.
5th, ix. 7-11.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 12-18.
7th (σαββάτῳ), vi. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ δ´, Luke viii. 5-8, 9-15.
2nd day of 5th week, ix. 18-22.
3rd, 23-27.
4th, 43-50.
5th, 49-56.
6th (παρασκευῇ), v. 1-15.
7th (σαββάτῳ), vii. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ ε´, xvi. 19-31.
2nd day of 6th week, x. 22-24.
3rd, xi. 1-10 (Mt.).
4th, 9-13.
5th, 14-23.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 23-26.
7th (σαββάτῳ), viii. 16-21.

Κυριακῇ ϛ´, viii. 27 (26, Gale)-35; 38-39.
2nd day of 7th week, xi. 29-33.
3rd, 34-41.
4th, 42-46.
5th, 47-xii. 1.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xii. 2-12.
7th (σαββάτῳ), ix. 1-6.

Κυριακῇ ζ´, viii. 41-56.
2nd day of 8th week, xii. 13-15; 22-31.
3rd, xii. 42-48.
4th, 48-59.
5th, xiii. 1-9.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 31-35.
7th (σαββάτῳ), ix. 37-43.

Κυριακῇ η´, x. 25-37.
2nd day of 9th week, xiv. 12-51.
3rd, Luke xiv. 25-35.
4th, xv. 1-10.
5th, xvi. 1-9.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xvi. 15-18; xvii. 1-4.
7th (σαββάτῳ), ix. 57-62.

Κυριακῇ θ´, xii. 16-21.
2nd day of 10th week, xvii. 20-25.
3rd, xvii. 26-37; xviii. 18.
4th, xviii. 15-17; 26-30.
5th, 31-34.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xix. 12-28.
7th (σαββάτῳ), x. 19-21.

Κυριακῇ ι´, xiii. 10-17.
2nd day of 11th week, xix. 37-44.
3rd, 45-48.
4th, xx. 1-8.
5th, 9-18.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 19-26.
7th (σαββάτῳ), xii. 32-40.

Κυριακῇ ια´, xiv. 16-24.
2nd day of 12th week, xx. 27-44.
3rd, xxi. 12-19.
4th, xxi. 5-8; 10-11; 20-24.
5th, xxi. 28-33.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xxi. 37-xxii. 8.
7th (σαββάτῳ), xiii. 19-29.

Κυριακῇ ιβ´, xvii. 12-19.
2nd day of 13th week, Mark viii. 11-21.
3rd, 22-26.
4th, 30-34.
5th, ix. 10-16.
6th (παρασκευῇ), Mark ix. 33-41.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Luke xiv. 1-11.

Κυριακῇ ιγ´, Luke xviii. 18-27.
2nd day of 14th week, Mark ix. 42.-x. 1.
3rd, x. 2-11.
4th, 11-16.
5th, 17-27.
6th (παρασκευῇ), 24-32.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Luke xvi. 10-15.

Κυριακῇ ιδ´, Luke xviii. 35-43.
2nd day of 15th week, Mark x. 46-52.
3rd, xi. 11-23.
4th, 22-26.
5th, 27-33.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xii. 1-12.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Luke xvii. 3-10.

Κυριακῇ ιε´, Luke xix. 1-10.
2nd day of 16th week, Mark xii. 13-17.
3rd, 18-27.
4th, 28-34.
5th, 38-44.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xiii. 1-9.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Luke xviii. 1-8.

Κυριακῇ ϛ´ (_of the Publican_), Luke xviii. 9-14. Apost. 2 Tim. iii.
            10-15. (B-C. III. 42).
2nd day of 17th week, Mark xiii. 9-13.
3rd, 14-23.
4th, 24-31.
5th, xiii. 31-xiv. 2.
6th (παρασκευῇ), xiv. 3-9.
7th (σαββάτῳ), Luke xx. 46-xxi. 4.

Κυριακῇ ιζ´ (_of the Canaanitess_) Matt. xv. 21-28.
σαββάτῳ πρὸ τῆς ἀποκρέω, Luke xv. 1-10.

Κυριακῇ πρὸ τῆς ἀποκρέω, (_of the Prodigal_), Luke xv. 11-32.  1 Thess. v.
            14-23 (1 Cor. vi. 12-20, B-C. III. 42).
2nd day of the week _of the Carnival_, Mark xi. 1-11.  2 Tim. iii. 1-10.
3rd,  xiv. 10-42. iii. 14-iv. 5.
4th, 43-xv. 1. iv. 9-18.
5th, xv. 1-15.  Tit. i. 5-12.
6th (παρασκευῇ) xv. 20; 22; 25; 33-41. Tit. i. 15-ii. 10.
7th (σαββάτῳ) Luke xxi. 8-9; 25-27; 33-36; 1 Cor. vi. 12-20 (2 Tim. ii.
            11-19, B-C. III. 24).

Κυριακῇ τῆς ἀποκρέω,  Matt. xxv. 31-46. 1 Cor. viii. 8-ix. 2 (1 Cor. vi.
            12-20, B-C. III. 24).
2nd day of the week _of the cheese-eater_ Luke xix. 29-40; xxii. 7-8; 39.
            Heb. iv. 1-13.
3rd, xxii. 39-xxiii. 1. Heb. v. 12-vi. 8.
4th, _deest._
5th, xxiii 1-33; 44-56. Heb. xxii. 14-27.
6th (παρασκευῇ), _deest._
7th (σαββάτῳ), Matt. vi. 1-13. Rom. xiv. 19-23; xvi. 25-27.

Κυριακῇ τῆς τυροφάγου Matt. vi. 14-21. Rom. xiii. 11-xiv. 4.
Παννυχὶς τῆς ἁγίας νηστείας.
Vigil of Lent (Parh., Christ’s) Matt. vii. 7-11.

Τῶν νηστειῶν (Lent).

σαββάτῳ α´, Mark ii. 23-iii. 5.   Heb. i. 1-12.

Κυριακῇ α´, John i. 44-52. Heb. xi. 24-40.

σαββάτῳ β´, Mark i. 35-44. iii. 12-14.

Κυριακῇ β´, ii. 1-12. i. 10-ii. 3.

σαββάτῳ γ´, 14-17. x. 32-37.

Κυριακῇ γ´, viii. 34-ix 1. iv. 14-v. 6.

σαββάτῳ δ´, vii. 31-37. vi. 9-12.

Κυριακῇ δ´, ix. 17-31. 13-20.

σαββάτῳ ε´, viii. 27-31. ix. 24-28.

Κυριακῇ ε´, x. 32-45. 11-14.

σαββάτῳ ϛ´ (_of Lazarus_) John xi. 1-45. xii. 28-xiii. 8.

Κυριακῇ ϛ´ τῶν Βαΐων, Matins, Matt. xxi. 1-11; 15-17 [εἰς τὴν λιτήν, Mark
x. 46-xi. 11, Burney 22]. Liturgy, John xii. 1-18. Phil. iv. 4-9.

Τῇ ἁγίᾳ μεγάλῃ (Holy Week).

2nd, Matins, Matt. xxi. 18-43. Liturgy,   xxiv. 3-35.

3rd, Matins,  xxii. 15-xxiv. 2. Liturgy, xxiv. 36-xxvi. 2.

4th, Matins, John (xi. 47-53 (al 56) Gale) xii. 17 (al. 19)-47 (al. 50).
Liturgy, Matt. xxvi. 6-16.

5th, Matins, Luke xxii. 1-36 (39, Gale). Liturgy, Matt. xxvi. 1-20.

Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ νιπτῆρος, John xiii. 3-10.

μετὰ τὸ νίψασθαι,  12-17(104); Matt. xxvi. 21-39; Luke xxii. 43, 44; Matt.
xxvi. 40-xxvii. 2. 1 Cor. xi. 23-32.

Εὐαγγέλια τῶν ἁγίων πάθων _ιυ_ _χυ_. (Twelve Gospels of the Passions).

(1) John xiii. 31-xviii. 1. (2) John xviii. 1-28. (3) Matt. xxvi. 57-75.
(4) John xviii. 28-xix. 16. (5) Matt. xxvii. 3-32. (6) Mark xv. 16-32. (7)
Matt. xxvii. 33-54. (8) Luke xxiii. 32-49.  (9) John xix. 25-37. (10) Mark
xv. 43-47  (11) John xix. 38-42. (12) Matt. xxvii. 62-66.

Εὐαγγέλια τῶν ὡρῶν τῆς ἁγίας παραμονῆς. (Night-watches of Vigil of Good
Friday).

Hour (1) Matt. xxvii. 1-56. (3) Mark xv. 1-41. (6) Luke xxii. 66-xxiii.
49. (9) John xix. 16 (al. 23 or xviii. 28)-37.

Τῇ ἁγίᾳ παρασκευῇ (Good Friday) εἰς τὴν λειτουργίαν (ἑσπέρας, B-C. III.
42).

Matt. xxvii. 1-38; Luke xxiii. 39-43; Matt. xxvii. 39-54; John xix. 31-37;
Matt. xxvii. 55-61. 1 Cor. i. 18-ii. 2.

Τῷ ἁγίῳ καὶ μεγάλῳ σαββάτῳ (Easter Even).

Matins, Matt, xxvii. 62-66. 1 Cor. v. 6-8 (Gal. iii. 13, 14, B-C. III.
24). Evensong, Matt, xxviii. 1-20. Rom. vi. 3-11 (λειτουργ. Matt. xxviii.
1-20, ἑσπέρας Rom. vi. 3-11, B-C. III. 42).

Εὐαγγέλια ἀναστάσιμα ἑωθινά (_vid._ Suicer Thes. Eccles. 1. 1229), eleven
Gospels, used in turn, one every Sunday at Matins, beginning with All
Saints’ Day (B-C. III. 42). In some Evst. these are found at the end of
the book.

(1) Matt. xxviii. 16-20. (2) Mark xvi. 1-8. (3) _ib._ 9-20. (4) Luke xxiv.
1-12. (5) _ib._ 12-35. (6) _ib._ 36-53. (7) John xx. 1-10. (8) _ib._
11-18. (9) _ib._ 19-31. (10) John xxi. 1-14. (11) _ib._ 15-25.

We have now traced the daily service of the Greek Church, as derived from
the Gospels, throughout the whole year, from Easter Day to Easter Even,
only that in Lent the lessons from the 2nd to the 6th days inclusive in
each week are taken from the book of Genesis. The reader will observe that
from Easter to Pentecost St. John and the Acts are read for seven weeks,
or eight Sundays. The first Sunday after Pentecost is the Greek All
Saints’ Day, their Trinity Sunday being virtually kept a fortnight
earlier; but from the Monday next after the day of Pentecost (Whit-Monday)
St. Matthew is used continuously every day for eleven weeks and as many
Sundays. For six weeks more, St. Matthew is appointed for the Saturday and
Sunday lessons, St. Mark for the other days of the week. But inasmuch as
St. Luke was to be taken up with the new year, the year of the indiction
[Arund. 547], which in this case must be September 24(105), if all the
lessons in Matthew and Mark were not read out by this time (which, unless
Easter was very early, would not be the case), they were at once broken
off, and (after proper lessons had been employed for the Sunday before and
the Saturday and Sunday which followed(106) the feast of the Elevation of
the Cross, Sept. 14) the lessons from St. Luke (seventeen weeks and
sixteen Sundays in all) were taken up and read on as far as was necessary:
only that the 17th Sunday of St. Matthew (called from the subject of its
Gospel _the Canaanitess_) was always resumed on the Sunday preceding that
before the Carnival (πρὸ τῆς ἀποκρέω), which is also named from its Gospel
that of _the Prodigal_, and answers to the Latin _Septuagesima_. Then
follow the Sunday of the Carnival (ἀποκρέω) or _Sexagesima_, that of the
_Cheese-eater_ (τυροφάγου) or _Quinquagesima_, and the six Sundays in
Lent. The whole number of Sunday Gospels in the year (even reckoning the
two interpolated about September 14) is thus only fifty-three, the
_Canaanitess_ coming twice over: but in the Menology or Catalogue of
immoveable feasts will be found proper lessons for three Saturdays and
Sundays about Christmas and Epiphany, which could either be substituted
for, or added to the ordinary Gospels for the year, according as the
distance from Easter in one year to Easter in the next exceeded or fell
short of fifty-two weeks. The system of lessons from the Acts and Epistles
is much simpler than that of the Gospels: it exhibits fifty-two Sundays in
the year, without any of the complicated arrangements of the other scheme.
Since the Epistles from the Saturday of the 16th week after Pentecost to
the Sunday of the Prodigal could not be set (like the rest) by the side of
their corresponding Gospels, they are given separately in the following
table(107).

Κυριακῇ ιϛ´  2 Cor. vi. 1-10.
σαββάτῳ ιζ´      1 Cor. xiv. 20-25.
Κυριακῇ ιζ´      2 Cor. vi. 16-viii. 1
σαββάτῳ ιε´      1 Cor. xv. 39-45.
Κυριακῇ ιε´     2 Cor. ix. 6-11.
σαββάτῳ ιθ´    1 Cor. xv. 58-xvi. 3.
Κυριακῇ ιθ´     2 Cor. xi. 31-xii. 9.
σαββάτῳ κ´      2 Cor. i. 8-11.
Κυριακῇ κ´      Gal. i. 11-19.
σαββάτῳ κα´     2 Cor. iii. 12-18.
Κυριακῇ κα´     Gal. ii. 16-20.
σαββάτῳ κβ´     2 Cor. v. 1-10 (1-4 in B-C. III. 24).
Κυριακῇ κβ´     Gal. vi. 11-18.
σαββάτῳ κγ´     2 Cor. viii. 1-5.
Κυριακῇ κγ´     Eph. ii. 4-10.
σαββάτῳ κδ´     2 Cor. xi. 1-6.
Κυριακῇ κδ´     Eph. ii. 14-22.
σαββάτῳ κε´     Gal. i. 3-10.
Κυριακῇ κε´     Eph. iv. 1-7.
σαββάτῳ κϛ´    Gal. iii. 8-12.
Κυριακῇ κϛ´    Eph. v. 8-19.
σαββάτῳ κζ´       Gal. v. 22-vi. 2.
Κυριακῇ κζ´       Eph. vi. 10-17.
σαββάτῳ κη´       Col. i. 9-18.
Κυριακῇ κη´       2 Cor. ii. 14-iii. 3.
σαββάτῳ κθ´      Eph. ii. 11-13.
Κυριακῇ κθ´      Col. iii. 4-11.
σαββάτῳ λ´        Eph. v. 1-8.
Κυριακῇ λ´        Col. iii. 12-16.
σαββάτῳ λα´       Col. i. 2-6.
Κυριακῇ λα´       2 Tim. i. 3-9.
σαββάτῳ λβ´       Col. ii. 8-12.
Κυριακῇ λβ´       1 Tim. vi. 11-16.
σαββάτῳ λγ´       1 Tim. ii. 1-7.
Κυριακῇ λγ´       as Κυρ. λα´. (2 Tim. i. 3-9 in B-C. III. 24).
σαββάτῳ λδ´       1 Tim. iii. 13-iv. 5.
Κυριακῇ λδ´       2 Tim. iii. 10-15.
σαββάτῳ λε´       1 Tim. iv. 9-15.
Κυριακῇ λε´       2 Tim. ii. 1-10.
σαββάτῳ λϛ´    2 Tim. ii. 11-19.





ON THE MENOLOGY, OR CALENDAR OF IMMOVEABLE FESTIVALS AND SAINTS’ DAYS.


We cannot in this place enter very fully into this portion of the contents
of Lectionaries, inasmuch as, for reasons we have assigned above, the
investigation would be both tedious and difficult. All the great
feast-days, however, as well as the commemorations of the Apostles and of
a few other Saints, occur alike in all the books, and ought not to be
omitted here. We commence with the month of September (the opening of the
year at Constantinople), as do all the Lectionaries and Synaxaria we have
seen(108).

Sept. 1. Simeon Stylites, Luke iv. 16-22; Col. iii. 12-16 (1 Tim. ii. 1-7,
B-C. III. 53).

2. John the Faster, Matt. v. 14-19 (Wake 12). (John xv. 1-11, Parham 18.)

8. Birthday of the Virgin, Θεοτόκος, Matins, Luke i. 39-49, 56 (B-C. III.
24 and 42). Liturgy, Luke x. 38-42; xi. 27, 28; Phil. ii. 5-11. Κυριακῇ
πρὸ τῆς ὑψώσεως, John iii. 13-17; Gal. vi. 11-18.

14. Elevation of the Cross, Matins, John xii. 28-36. Liturgy, John xix.
6-35 (diff. in K and some others); 1 Cor. i. 18-24.

σαββάτῳ μετὰ τὴν ὕψωσιν, John viii. 21-30; 1 Cor. i. 26-29. Κυριακῇ μετὰ
τὴν ὕψωσιν  Mark viii. 34-ix. 1; Gal. ii. 16-20.

18. Theodora(109), John viii. 3-11 (Parham).

24. Thecla, Matt. xxv. 1-13; 2 Tim. i. 3-9.

Oct. 3. Dionysius the Areopagite, Matt. xiii. 45-54; Acts xvii. 16 (19,
Cod. Bezae)-34 (16-23, 30, B-C, III. 24) (diff. in K).

6. Thomas the Apostle, John xx. 19-31; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

8. Pelagia, John viii. 3-11(110).

9. James son of Alphaeus, Matt. x. 1-7, 14, 15.

18. Luke the Evangelist, Luke x. 16-21; Col. iv. 5-9, 14, 18.

23. James, ὁ ἀδελφόθεος, Mark vi. 1-7; James i. 1-12.

Nov. 8. Michael and Archangels, Matins, Matt, xviii. 10-20. Liturgy, Luke
x. 16-21; Heb. ii. 2-10.

13. Chrysostom, Matins, John x. 1-9. Liturgy, John x. 9-16; Heb. vii.
26-viii. 2.

Nov. 14. Philip the Apostle, John i. 44-55; Acts viii. 26-39.

16. Matthew the Apostle, Matt. ix. 9-13; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

17. Gregory Thaumaturgus, Matt. x. 1-10 (Wake 12); 1 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 10,
11.

25. Clement of Rome, John xv. 17-xvi. 1; Phil. iii. 20-iv. 3.

30. Andrew the Apostle, John i. 35-52; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

Dec. 20. Ignatius, ὁ θεόφορος, Mark ix. 33-41; Heb. iv. 14-v. 6 (Rom.
viii. 28-39, B-C. III. 24).

Saturday before Christmas, Matt. xiii. 31-58 (Luke xiii. 19-29, Gale);
Gal. iii. 8-12.

Sunday before Christmas, Matt. i. 1-25; Heb. xi. 9-16 (9, 10, 32-40, B-C.
III. 24).

24. Christmas Eve, Luke ii. 1-20; Heb. i. 1-12. Προεόρτια, 1 Pet. ii. 10
(B-C. III. 24).

25. Christmas Day, Matins, Matt. i. 18-25. Liturgy, Matt. ii. 1-12; Gal.
iv. 4-7.

26. εἰς τὴν  σύναξιν τῆς Θεοτόκου, Matt. ii. 13-23; Heb. ii. 11-18.

27. Stephen(111), Matt. xxi. 33-42 (Gale); Acts vi. 1-7.

Saturday after Christmas, Matt. xii. 15-21; 1 Tim. vi. 11-16.

Sunday after Christmas, Mark i. 1-8; Gal. i. 11-19. The same Lessons for

29. Innocents (Gale). Saturday πρὸ τῶν φώτων, Matt. iii. 1-6; 1 Tim. iii.
13-iv. 5.

Sunday πρὸ τῶν φώτων, Mark i. 1-8; 1 Tim. iii. 13-iv. 5 (2 Tim. iv. 5-8,
B-C. III. 24).

Jan. 1. Circumcision, Luke ii. 20, 21, 40-52; 1 Cor. xiii. 12-xiv. 5.

5. Vigil of θεοφανία, Luke iii. 1-18; 1 Cor. ix. 19-x. 4.

6. Θεοφανία (Epiphany) Matins, Mark i. 9-11. Titus ii. 11-14 (B-C. III. 42
adds iii. 4-7). Liturgy, Matt. iii. 13-17.

7. John, ὁ πρόδρομος, John i. 29-34.

Saturday μετὰ τὰ φῶτα, Matt. iv. 1-11; Eph. vi. 10-17.

Sunday μετὰ τὰ φῶτα, Matt. iv. 12-17; Eph. iv. 7-13.

16. Peter ad _Vincula_, John xxi. 15-19 (B-C. III. 42).

22. Timothy, Matt. x. 32, 33, 37, 38; xix. 27-30; 2 Tim. i. 3-9.

Feb. 2. Presentation of Christ, Matins, Luke ii. 25-32. Liturgy, Luke ii.
22-40; Heb. vii. 7-17.

3. Simeon ὁ θεοδόχος and Anna, Luke ii. 25-38; Heb. ix. 11-14.

23. Polycarp, John xii. 24-36,

24. Finding of the Head of John the Baptist. Matins, Luke vii. 18-29
(17-30, B-C. iii. 42). Liturgy, Matt. xi. 5-14; 2 Cor. iv. 6-11.

March 24. Vigil of Annunciation, Luke i. 39-56 (Gale).

25. Annunciation, Luke i. 24-38; Heb. ii. 11-18.

April 23. St. George, Matins, Mark xiii. 9-13. Liturgy, Acts xii. 1-11
(Cod. Bezae)(112).

25. (Oct. 19, B-C. III. 24). Mark the Evangelist, Mark vi. 7-13; Col. iv.
5, 10, 11, 18.

30. James, son of Zebedee, Matt. x. 1-7, 14, 15.

May 2. Athanasius, Matt. v. 14-19; Heb. iv. 14.-v. 6.

8. (Sept. 26, B-C. III. 42). John, ὁ θεόλογος, John xix. 25-27; xxi. 24,
25; 1 John i. 1-7 (iv. 12-19, B-C. III. 42).

21. Helena, Luke iv. 22, &c., Evst. 298.

26. Jude the Apostle, John xiv. 21-24.

June 11. Bartholomew and Barnabas the Apostles, Mark vi. 7-13; Acts xi.
19-30.

19. Jude, brother of the Lord, Mark vi. 7-13, or εὐαγγέλιον ἀποστολικόν
(Matt. x. 1-8? June 30).

24. Birth of John the Baptist, Luke i. 1-25; 57-80; Rom. xiii. 11-xiv. 4.

29. Peter and Paul the Apostles, Matins, John xxi. 15-31. Liturgy, Matt.
xvi. 13-19; 2 Cor. xi. 21-xii. 9.

30. The Twelve Apostles, Matt. x. 1-8. July 20. Elijah, Luke iv. 22, &c.,
Evst. 229.

22. Mary Magdalene, ἡ μυροφόρος, Mark xvi. 9-20; 2 Tim. ii. 1-10.

Aug. 1. τῶν ἁγίων μακκαβαίων, Matt. x. 16, &c., Evst. 228 and others.

Aug. 6. Transfiguration. Matins, Luke ix. 29-36  or Mark ix. 2-9. Liturgy,
Matt. xvii. 1-9; 2 Pet. i. 10-19.

15. Assumption of the Virgin, Luke x. 38-42 (Gale, Codex Bezae).

20. Thaddaeus the Apostle, Matt. x. 16-22; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16.

25. Titus, Matt. v. 14-19 (Gale); 2 Tim. ii. 1-10.

29. Beheading of John the Baptist, Matins, Matt. xiv. 1-13. Liturgy, Mark
vi. 14-30; Acts xiii. 25-32 (39, B-C. III. 24).

Εἰς τὰ ἐγκαίνια, Dedication, John x. 22 (17, Gale)—28 (Gale, Cod. Bezae);
2 Cor. v. 15-21: Heb. ix. 1-7.

At Cambridge (Univ. Libr. II. 28. 8) is a rare volume containing the Greek
Gospel Church-Lessons, Θεῖον καὶ ἱερὸν εὐαγγέλιον, Venice, 1615-24, once
belonging to Bishop Hacket: also the Apostolos of a smaller size. Another
edition appeared in 1851, also at Venice.

For a comparison of the Greek with the Coptic Calendar, see p. 77, note 2.
For the Menology in the Jerusalem Syriac Lectionary, see Vol. II, Chap. 1.





CHAPTER IV. THE LARGER UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT.


We proceed to describe in detail the uncial manuscripts of the Greek
Testament, arranged separately as copies of the Gospels, of the Acts and
Catholic Epistles, of the Pauline Epistles, and of the Apocalypse. They
are usually indicated by the capital letters of the English and Greek
alphabets, and stand on the list not in the order of their relative value
or antiquity, but mainly as they were applied from time to time to the
purposes of Textual criticism.

א (_Aleph_). CODEX SINAITICUS, now at St. Petersburg, the justly
celebrated copy which sometime ago for a quarter of a century attracted
general attention in the learned world. Tischendorf (Notitia Ed. Cod.
Sinaitici, pp. 5, 6) when travelling in 1844 under the patronage of his
own sovereign, King Frederick Augustus of Saxony, picked out of a basket
full of papers destined to light the oven of the Convent of St. Catherine
on Mount Sinai, the forty-three leaves of the Septuagint which he
published in 1846 as the Codex Friderico-Augustanus (_see_ p. 32). These,
of course, he easily got for the asking, but finding that further portions
of the same codex (e.g. the whole of Isaiah and 1, 4 Maccabees) were
extant, he rescued them from their probable fate, by enlightening the
brotherhood as to their value. He was permitted to copy one page of what
yet remained, containing the end of Isaiah and the beginning of Jeremiah,
which he afterwards published in the first volume of his “Monumenta Sacra
Inedita” (1855), pp. xxx. and 213-16; and he departed in the full hope
that he should be allowed to purchase the whole. But he had taught the
monks a sharp lesson, and neither then, nor on his subsequent visit in
1853, could he gain any tidings of the leaves he had left behind;—he even
seems to have concluded that they had been carried into Europe by some
richer or more fortunate collector. At the beginning of 1859, after the
care of the seventh edition of his N. T. was happily over, he went for a
third time into the East, under the well-deserved patronage of the Emperor
of Russia, the great protector of the Oriental Church; and the treasure
which had been twice withdrawn from him as a private traveller, was now,
on the occasion of some chance conversation, spontaneously put into the
hands of one sent from the champion and benefactor of the oppressed
Church. Tischendorf touchingly describes his surprise, his joy, his
midnight studies over the priceless volume (“_quippe dormire nefas
videbatur_”) on that memorable 4th of February, 1859. The rest was easy;
he was allowed to copy his prize at Cairo, and ultimately to bring it to
Europe, as a tribute of duty and gratitude to the Emperor Alexander II. To
that monarch’s wise munificence both the larger edition (1862), and the
smaller of the New Testament only (1863), are mainly due.

The Codex Sinaiticus is 13-½ inches in length by 14-7/8 inches high, and
consists of 346-½ leaves of the same beautiful vellum as the Cod.
Friderico-Augustanus which is really a part of it whereof 199 contain
portions of the Septuagint version, 147-½ the whole New Testament,
Barnabas’ Epistle, and a considerable fragment of Hermas’ Shepherd. It has
subsequently appeared that the Russian Archimandrite (afterwards Bishop)
Porphyry had brought with him from Sinai in 1845 some pieces of Genesis
xxiii, xxiv, and of Numbers v, vi, and vii, which had been applied long
before to the binding of other books(113). Each page comprises four
columns (_see_ p. 27), with forty-eight lines in each column, of those
continuous, noble, simple uncials (_compare_ Plate iv. 11 a _with_ 11 b).
The poetical books of the Old Testament, however, being written in στίχοι,
admit of only two columns on a page (_above_, p. 52). “In the Catholic
Epistles the scribe has frequently contented himself with a column of
forty-seven lines(114).” The order of the sacred books is remarkable,
though by no means unprecedented. St. Paul’s Epistles precede the Acts,
and amongst them, that to the Hebrews follows 2 Thess., standing on the
same page with it (p. 74). Although this manuscript has hitherto been
inspected by few Englishmen (Tregelles, however, and Dean Stanley were
among the number), yet its general aspect has grown familiar to us by the
means of photographs of its most important pages taken for the use of
private scholars(115), as well as from the facsimiles contained in
Tischendorf’s several editions. Breathings and accents there are none
except in Tobit vi. 9, and Gal. v. 21, as has been already mentioned: the
apostrophus and the single point for punctuation are entirely absent for
pages together, yet occasionally are rather thickly studded, not only in
places where a later hand has been unusually busy (e.g. Isaiah i. 1-iii.
2, two pages), but in some others (e.g. in 2 Cor. xii. 20 there are eight
stops). Even words very usually abridged (except _θσ_, _κσ_, _ισ_, _χσ_,
_πνα_ which are constant) are here written in full though the practice
varies, πατηρ, υιος, ουρανος, ανθρωπος, δαυειδ: we find ϊσραηλ´, ισλ or
_ιηλ_: ϊερουσαλημ´, _ιημ_, _ιλμ_, _ιηλμ´_. Tischendorf considers the two
points over iota and upsilon (which are sometimes wanting) as seldom from
the first hand: the mark >, besides its rather rare marginal use in
citations (_see_ p. 64, note 4), we notice in the text oftener in the Old
Testament than in the New. Words are divided at the end of a line: thus Κ
in ΟΥΚ, and Χ in ΟΥΧ are separated(116). Small letters, of the most
perfect shape, freely occur in all places, especially at the end of lines,
where the _superscript_ (_see_ p. 50) is almost always made to represent Ν
(e.g. seventeen times in Mark i. 1-35). Other _compendia scribendi_ are Κ
for και, and ΗΝ written as in Plate i. No. 2(117). Numerals are
represented by letters, with a straight line placed over them, e.g. _μ_
Mark i. 13. Although there are no capitals, the initial letter of a line
which begins a paragraph generally (not always) stands out from the rank
of the rest, as in the Old Testament portion of Cod. Vaticanus, and less
frequently in the New, after the fashion of certain earlier pieces on
papyrus. The titles and subscriptions of the several books are as short as
possible (_see_ p. 65). The τίτλοι or κεφάλαια _majora_ are absent; the
margin contains the so-called Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons, but
Tischendorf is positive that neither they nor such notes as στιχων _ρπ_
(_see_ p. 53, note 3) appended to 2 Thessalonians, are by the original
scribe, although they may possibly be due to a contemporary hand. From the
number of ὁμοιοτέλευτα and other errors, one cannot affirm that it is very
carefully written. Its itacisms are of the oldest type, and those not
constant; chiefly ι for ει, and δε and ε, and much more rarely η and υ and
οι interchanged. The grammatical forms commonly termed Alexandrian occur,
pretty much as in other manuscripts of the earliest date. The whole
manuscript is disfigured by corrections, a few by the original scribe, or
by the usual comparer or διορθώτης (_see_ p. 55); very many by an ancient
and elegant hand of the sixth century (אa), whose emendations are of great
importance; some again by a hand but little later (אb); far the greatest
number by a scholar of the seventh century (אc), who often cancels the
changes introduced by (אa); others by as many as eight several later
writers, whose varying styles Tischendorf has carefully discriminated and
illustrated by facsimiles(118).

The foregoing considerations were bringing even cautious students to a
general conviction that Cod. א, if not, as its enthusiastic discoverer had
announced, “omnium antiquissimus” in the absolute sense of the words, was
yet but little lower in date than the Vatican manuscript itself, and a
veritable relic of the middle of the fourth century—the presence in its
margin of the sections and canons of Eusebius [d. 340?], by a hand nearly
if not quite contemporaneous, seems to preclude the notion of higher
antiquity(119)—when Constantino Simonides, a Greek of Syme, who had just
edited a few papyrus fragments of the New Testament alleged to have been
written in the first century of the Christian era, suddenly astonished the
learned world in 1862 by claiming to be himself the scribe who had penned
this manuscript in the monastery of Panteleemon on Mount Athos, as
recently as in the years 1839 and 1840. The writer of these pages must
refer to the Introduction to his Collation of the Codex Sinaiticus (pp.
lx-lxxii, 2nd edition, 1867) for a statement of the reasons which have
been universally accepted as conclusive, why the manuscript which
Simonides may very well have written under the circumstances he has
described neither was nor possibly could be that venerable document. The
discussion of the whole question, however, though painful enough in some
aspects, was the means of directing attention to certain peculiarities of
Cod. א which might otherwise have been overlooked. While engaged in
demonstrating that it could not have been transcribed from a
Moscow-printed Bible, as was “Cod. Simoneidos” (to borrow the designation
employed by its author), critics came to perceive that either this copy or
its immediate prototype must have been derived from a papyrus exemplar,
and that probably of Egyptian origin (Collation, &c. pp. viii; xiv;
lxviii), a confirmation of the impression conveyed to the reader by a
first glance at the eight narrow columns of each open leaf (p. 28). The
claim of Simonides to be the sole writer of a book which must have
consisted when complete of about 730 leaves, or 1460 pages of very large
size (Collation, &c. p. xxxii), and that too within the compass of eight
or ten months(120) (he inscribed on his finished work, as he tells us, the
words Σιμωνίδου τὸ ὅλον ἔργον), made it important to scrutinize the
grounds of Tischendorf’s judgement that four several scribes had been
engaged upon it, one of whom, as he afterwards came to persuade himself,
was the writer of its rival, Codex Vaticanus(121). Such an investigation,
so far as it depends only on the handwriting, can scarcely be carried out
satisfactorily without actual examination of the manuscript itself, which
is unfortunately not easily within the reach of those who could use it
independently; but it is at all events quite plain, as well from internal
considerations as from minute peculiarities in the writing, such as the
frequent use of the apostrophus and of the mark > (_see above_, p. 50) on
some sheets and their complete absence from others (Collation, &c. pp.
xvi-xviii; xxxii; xxxvii), that at least two, and probably more, persons
have been employed on the several parts of the volume(122).

It is indeed a strange coincidence, although unquestionably it can be
nothing more, that Simonides should have brought to the West from Mount
Athos some years before one genuine fragment of the Shepherd of Hermas in
Greek, and the transcript of a second (both of which materially aided
Tischendorf in editing the remains of that Apostolic Father), when taken
in connexion with the fact that the worth of Codex Sinaiticus is vastly
enhanced by its exhibiting next to the Apocalypse, and on the same page
with its conclusion, the only complete extant copy, besides the one
discovered by Bryennios in 1875, of the Epistle of Barnabas in Greek,
followed by a considerable portion of this self-same Shepherd of Hermas,
much of which, as well as of Barnabas, was previously known to us only in
the Old Latin translation. Both these works are included in the list of
books of the New Testament contained in the great Codex Claromontanus D of
St. Paul’s Epistles, to be described hereafter, Barnabas standing there in
an order sufficiently remarkable; and their presence, like that of the
Epistles of Clement at the end of Codex Alexandrinus (p. 99), brings us
back to a time when the Church had not yet laid aside the primitive custom
of reading publicly in the congregation certain venerated writings which
have never been regarded exactly in the same light as Holy Scripture
itself. Between the end of Barnabas and the opening of the Shepherd are
lost the last six leaves of a quaternion (which usually consists of eight)
numbered 91 at its head in a fairly ancient hand. The limited space would
not suffice for the insertion of Clement’s genuine Epistle, since the head
of the next quaternion is numbered 92, but might suit one of the other
uncanonical books on the list in Cod. Claromontanus, viz. the Acts of Paul
and the Revelation of Peter.

With regard to the deeply interesting question as to the critical
character of Cod. א, although it strongly supports the Codex Vaticanus in
many characteristic readings, yet it cannot be said to give its exclusive
adherence to any of the witnesses hitherto examined. It so lends its grave
authority, now to one and now to another, as to convince us more than ever
of the futility of seeking to derive the genuine text of the New Testament
from any one copy, however ancient and, on the whole, trustworthy, when
evidence of a wide and varied character is at hand.

A. CODEX ALEXANDRINUS in the British Museum, where the open volume of the
New Testament is publicly shown in the Manuscript room. It was placed in
that Library on its formation in 1753, having previously belonged to the
king’s private collection from the year 1628, when Cyril Lucar, Patriarch
of Constantinople (whose crude attempts to reform the Eastern Church on
the model of Geneva ultimately provoked the untoward Synod of Bethlehem in
1672(123)), sent this most precious document by our Ambassador in Turkey,
Sir Thomas Roe, as a truly royal gift to Charles I. An Arabic inscription,
several centuries old, at the back of the Table of Contents on the first
leaf of the manuscript, and translated into Latin in another hand, which
Mr. W. Aldis Wright recognizes as Bentley’s (Academy, April 17, 1875),
states that it was written by the hand of Thecla the Martyr(124). A recent
Latin note on the first page of the first of two fly-leaves declares that
it was given to the Patriarchal Chamber in the year of the Martyrs, 814
[A.D. 1098]. Another, and apparently the earliest inscription, in an
obscure Moorish-Arabic scrawl, set at the foot of the first page of
Genesis, was thus translated for Baber by Professor Nicoll of Oxford,
“Dicatus est Cellae Patriarchae in urbe munitâ Alexandriâ. Qui eum ex eâ
extraxerit sit anathematizatus, vi avulsus. Athanasius humilis” (Cod.
Alex. V.T., Prolegomena, p. xxvi, note 92). That the book was brought from
Alexandria by Cyril (who had been Patriarch of that see from 1602 to 1621)
need not be disputed, although Wetstein, on the doubtful authority of
Matthew Muttis of Cyprus, Cyril’s deacon, concludes that he procured it
from Mount Athos. In the volume itself the Patriarch has written and
subscribed the following words: “Liber iste scripturae sacrae N. et V.
Testamenti, prout ex traditione habemus, est scriptus manu Theclae,
nobilis foeminae Aegyptiae, ante mile [sic] et trecentos annos circiter,
paulò post Concilium Nicenum. Nomen Theclae in fine libri erat exaratum,
sed extincto Christianismo in Aegypto a Mahometanis, et libri unà
Christianorum in similem sunt reducti conditionem. Extinctum ergo est
Theclae nomen et laceratum, sed memoria et traditio recens observat.”
Cyril seems to lean wholly on the Arabic inscription on the first leaf of
the volume: independent testimony he would appear to have received none.

This celebrated manuscript, the earliest of first-rate importance applied
by scholars to the criticism of the text, and yielding in value to but one
or two at the utmost, is now bound in four volumes, whereof three contain
the Septuagint version of the Old Testament almost complete(125), the
fourth volume the New Testament with several lamentable defects. In St.
Matthew’s Gospel some twenty-five leaves are wanting up to ch. xxv. 6
ἐξέρχεσθε, from John vi. 50 ἵνα to viii. 52 καὶ σύ(126) two leaves are
lost, and three leaves from 2 Cor. iv. 13 ἐπίστευσα to xii. 6 ἐξ ἐμοῦ. All
the other books of the New Testament are here entire, the Catholic
Epistles following the Acts, that to the Hebrews standing before the
Pastoral Epistles (_see above_, p. 74). After the Apocalypse we find what
was till very recently the only known extant copy of the first or genuine
Epistle of Clement of Rome, and a small fragment of a second of suspected
authenticity, both in the same hand as the latter part of the New
Testament. It would appear also that these two Epistles of Clement were
designed to form a part of the volume of Scripture, for in the Table of
Contents exhibited on the first leaf of the manuscript under the head Η
ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ, they are represented as immediately following the
Apocalypse: next is given the number of books, ΟΜΟΥ ΒΙΒΛΙΑ, the numerals
being now illegible; and after this, as if distinct from Scripture, the
eighteen Psalms of Solomon. Such uncanonical works (ἰδιωτικοὶ ψαλμοὶ ...
ἀκανόνιστα βιβλία) were forbidden to be read in churches by the 59th canon
of the Council of Laodicea (A.D. 363?); whose 60th canon, which seems to
have been added a little later, enumerates the books of the N. T. in the
precise order seen in Cod. A, only that the Apocalypse and Clement’s
Epistles do not stand on the list.

This manuscript is in quarto, 12-¾ inches high and 10-¼ broad, and
consists of 773 leaves (of which 639 contain the Old Testament), each page
being divided into two columns of fifty or fifty-one lines each, having
about twenty letters or upwards in a line. These letters are written
continuously in uncial characters, without any space between the words,
the uncials being of an elegant yet simple form, in a firm and uniform
hand, though in some places larger than in others. Specimens of both
styles may be seen in our facsimiles (Plate v, Nos. 12, 13)(127), the
first, Gen. i. 1, 2, being written in vermilion, the second, Acts xx. 28,
in the once black, but now yellowish-brown ink of the body of the Codex.
The punctuation, which no later hand has meddled with, consists merely of
a point placed at the end of a sentence, usually on a level with the top
of the preceding letter, but not always; and a vacant space follows the
point at the end of a paragraph, the space being proportioned to the break
in the sense. Capital letters of various sizes abound at the beginning of
books and sections, not painted as in later copies, but written by the
original scribe in common ink. As these capitals stand entirely outside
the column in the margin (excepting in such rare cases as Gen. i. 1), if
the section begins in the middle of a line, the capital is necessarily
postponed till the beginning of the next line, whose first letter is
always the capital, even though it be in the middle of a word (_see_ p.
51). Vermilion is freely used in the initial lines of books, and has stood
the test of time much better than the black ink: the first four lines of
each column on the first page of Genesis are in this colour, accompanied
with the only breathings and accents in the manuscript (_see above_, pp.
45, 46). The first line of St. Mark, the first three of St. Luke, the
first verse of St. John, the opening of the Acts down to δι, and so on for
other books, are in vermilion. At the end of each book are neat and unique
ornaments in the ink of the first hand: see especially those at the end of
St. Mark and the Acts. As we have before stated this codex is the earliest
which has the κεφάλαια proper, the so-called Ammonian sections, and the
Eusebian canons complete. Lists of the κεφάλαια precede each Gospel,
except the first, where they are lost. Their titles stand or have stood at
the top of the pages, but the binder has often ruthlessly cut them short,
and committed other yet more serious mutilation at the edges. The places
at which they begin are indicated throughout, and their numbers are
moreover set in the margin of Luke and John. The sections and Eusebian
canons are conspicuous in the margin, and at the beginning of each of
these sections a capital letter is found. The rest of the New Testament
has no division into κεφάλαια, as was usual in later times, but paragraphs
and capitals occur as the sense requires.

The palaeographic reasons for assigning this manuscript to the beginning
or middle of the fifth century (the date now very generally acquiesced in,
though it may be referred even to the end of the fourth century, and is
certainly not much later) depend in part on the general style of the
writing, which is at once firm, elegant and simple; partly on the
formation of certain letters, in which respect it holds a middle place
between copies of the fourth and sixth centuries. The reader will recall
what we have already said (pp. 33-40) as to the shape of _alpha_, _delta_,
_epsilon_, _pi_, _sigma_, _phi_, and _omega_ in the Codex Alexandrinus.
Woide, who edited the New Testament, believes that two hands were employed
in that volume, changing in the page containing 1 Cor. v-vii, the vellum
of the latter portion being thinner and the ink more thick, so that it has
peeled off or eaten through the vellum in many places. This, however, is a
point on which those who know manuscripts best will most hesitate to speak
decidedly(128).

The external arguments for fixing the date are less weighty, but all point
to the same conclusion. On the evidence for its being written by St.
Thecla, indeed, no one has cared to lay much stress, though some have
thought that the scribe might belong to a monastery dedicated to that holy
martyr(129), whether the contemporary of St. Paul be meant, or her
namesake who suffered in the second year of Diocletian, A.D. 286 (Eusebius
de Martyr. Palaestin. c. iii). Tregelles explains the origin of the Arabic
inscription, on which Cyril’s statement appears to rest, by remarking that
the New Testament in our manuscript at present commences with Matt. xxv.
6, this lesson (Matt. xxv. 1-13) _being that appointed by the Greek Church
for the festival of St. Thecla_ (_see above_, Menology, p. 87, Sept. 24).
Thus the Egyptian who wrote this Arabic note, observing the name of Thecla
in the now mutilated upper margin of the Codex, where such rubrical notes
are commonly placed by later hands, may have hastily concluded that she
wrote the book, and so perplexed our Biblical critics. It seems a fatal
objection to this shrewd conjecture, as Mr. E. Maunde Thompson points out,
that the Arabic numeration of the leaf, set in the _verso_ of the lower
margin, itself posterior in date to the Arabic note relating to Thecla, is
26(130); so that the twenty-five leaves now lost must have been still
extant when that note was written.

Other more trustworthy reasons for assigning Cod. A to the fifth century
may be summed up very briefly. The presence of the canons of Eusebius
[A.D. 268-340?], and of the epistle to Marcellinus by the great
Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria [300?-373], standing before the
Psalms, place a limit in one direction, while the absence of the Euthalian
divisions of the Acts and Epistles (_see above_, p. 64), which came into
vogue very soon after A.D. 458, and the shortness of the ὑπογραφαί
(_above_, p. 65), appear tolerably decisive against a later date than A.D.
450. The insertion of the Epistles of Clement, like that of the treatises
of Barnabas and Hermas in the Cod. Sinaiticus (p. 92), recalls us to a
period when the canon of Scripture was in some particulars a little
unsettled, that is, about the age of the Councils of Laodicea (363?) and
of Carthage (397). Other arguments have been urged both for an earlier and
a later date, but they scarcely deserve discussion. Wetstein’s objection
to the name Θεοτόκος as applied to the Blessed Virgin in the title to her
song, added to the Psalms, is quite groundless: that appellation was given
to her by both the Gregories in the middle of the fourth century (_vid._
Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. i. p. 1387), as habitually as it was a century
after: nor should we insist much on the contrary upon Woide’s or Schulz’s
persuasion that the τρισάγιον (ἅγιος ὁ θεός, ἅγιος ἰσχυρός, ἅγιος
ἀθάνατος) would have been found in the ὕμνος ἑωθινός after the Psalms, had
the manuscript been written as late as the fifth century.

Partial and inaccurate collations of the New Testament portion of this
manuscript were made by Patrick Young, Librarian to Charles I(131), who
first published from it the Epistles of Clement in 1633: then by Alexander
Huish, Prebendary of Wells, for Walton’s Polyglott, and by some
others(132). The Old Testament portion was edited in 1707-20, after a not
very happy plan, but with learned Prolegomena and notes, by the Prussian
J. E. Grabe, the second and third of his four volumes being posthumous.

In 1786, Charles Godfrey Woide, preacher at the Dutch Chapel Royal and
Assistant Librarian in the British Museum, a distinguished Coptic scholar
[d. 1790], published, by the aid of 456 subscribers, a noble folio edition
of the New Testament from this manuscript, with valuable Prolegomena, a
copy of the text which, so far as it has been tested, has been found
reasonably accurate, together with notes on the changes made in the codex
by later hands, and a minute collation of its readings with the common
text as presented in Kuster’s edition of Mill’s N. T. (1710). In this last
point Woide has not been taken as a model by subsequent editors of
manuscripts, much to the inconvenience of the student. In 1816-28 the Old
Testament portion of the Codex Alexandrinus was published in three folio
volumes at the national expense, by the Rev. Henry Hervey Baber, also of
the British Museum, the Prolegomena to whose magnificent work are very
inferior to Woide’s, but contain some additional information. Both these
performances, and many others like them which we shall have to describe,
are printed in an uncial type, bearing some general resemblance to that of
their respective originals, but which must not be supposed to convey any
adequate notion of their actual appearance. Such quasi-facsimiles (for
they are nothing more), while they add to the cost of the book, seem to
answer no useful purpose whatever; and, if taken by an incautious reader
for more than they profess to be, will seriously mislead him. In 1860 Mr.
B. H. Cowper put forth an octavo edition of the New Testament pages in
common type, but burdened with modern breathings and accents, the lacunae
of the manuscript being unwisely supplied by means of Kuster’s edition of
Mill, and the original paragraphs departed from, wheresoever they were
judged to be inconvenient. These obvious faults are the more to be
regretted, inasmuch as Mr. Cowper has not shrunk from the labour of
revising Woide’s edition by a comparison with the Codex itself, thus
giving to his book a distinctive value of its own. An admirable autotype
facsimile of the New Testament was published in 1879, and afterwards of
the Old Testament, by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, then the Principal Keeper of
Manuscripts, now the Principal Librarian, of the British Museum.

The Codex Alexandrinus has been judged to be carelessly written; many
errors of transcription no doubt exist, but not so many as in some copies
(e.g. Cod. א), nor more than in others (as Cod. B). None other than the
ordinary abridgements are found in it (_see_ pp. 49-50): numerals are not
expressed by letters except in Apoc. vii. 4; xxi. 17: ι and υ have usually
the dots over them at the beginning of a syllable. Of itacisms it may be
doubted whether it contains more than others of the same date: the
interchange of ι and ει, η and ι, ε, αι, are the most frequent; but these
mutations are too common to prove anything touching the country of the
manuscript. Its external history renders it very likely that it was
written at Alexandria, that great manufactory of correct and elegant
copies, while Egypt was yet a Christian land: but such forms as λήμψομαι,
ἐλάβαμεν, ἦλθαν, ἔνατος, ἐκαθερίσθη, and others named by Woide, are
peculiar to no single nation, but are found repeatedly in Greek-Latin
codices which unquestionably originated in Western Europe. This manuscript
is of the very greatest importance to the critic, inasmuch as it exhibits
(especially in the Gospels) a text more nearly approaching that found in
later copies than is read in others of its high antiquity, although some
of its errors are portentous enough, e.g. θ_υ_ for _ιυ_ in John xix. 40.
This topic, however, will be discussed at length in another place, and we
shall elsewhere consider the testimony Codex A bears in the celebrated
passage 1 Tim. iii. 16.

B. CODEX VATICANUS 1209 is probably the oldest large vellum manuscript in
existence, and is the glory of the great Vatican Library at Rome. To this
legitimate source of deep interest must be added the almost romantic
curiosity which was once excited by the jealous watchfulness of its
official guardians. But now that an acquaintance with it has been placed
within the reach of scholars through the magnificent autotype edition
issued by the authorities of the Vatican, it may be hoped that all such
mystic glamour will soon be left with the past. This book seems to have
been brought into the Vatican Library shortly after its establishment by
Pope Nicolas V in 1448, but nothing is known of its previous history(133).
It is entered in the earliest catalogue of that Library, made in 1475.
Since the missing portions at the end of the New Testament are believed to
have been supplied in the fifteenth century from a manuscript belonging to
Cardinal Bessarion, we may be allowed to conjecture, if we please, that
this learned Greek brought the Codex into the west of Europe. It was taken
to Paris by Napoleon I, where it was studied by Hug in 1809. Although this
book has not even yet been as thoroughly collated, or rendered as
available as it might be to the critical student, its general character
and appearance are sufficiently well known. It is a quarto volume,
arranged in quires of five sheets or ten leaves each, like Codex
Marchalianus of the Prophets written in the sixth or seventh century and
Cod. Rossanensis of the Gospels to be described hereafter, not of four or
three sheets as Cod. א, the ancient, perhaps the original, numbering of
the quires being often found in the margin. The New Testament fills 142
out of its 759 thin and delicate vellum leaves, said to be made of the
skins of antelopes: it is bound in red morocco, being 10-½ inches high, 10
broad, 4-½ thick. It once contained the whole Bible in Greek, the Old
Testament of the Septuagint version (a tolerably fair representation of
which was exhibited in the Roman edition as early as 1587(134)), except
the books of the Maccabees and the Prayer of Manasses. The first forty-six
chapters of Genesis (the manuscript begins at πολιν, Gen. xlvi. 28) and
Psalms cv-cxxxvii, also the books of the Maccabees, are wanting. The New
Testament is complete down to Heb. ix. 14 καθα: the rest of the Epistle to
the Hebrews (the Catholic Epistles had followed the Acts, _see_ p. 74),
and the Apocalypse, being written in the later hand alluded to above. The
peculiar arrangement of three columns on a page, or six on the opened leaf
of the volume, is described by eye-witnesses as very striking: in the
poetical books of the Old Testament (since they are written στιχηρῶς) only
two columns fill a page. Our facsimile (Plate viii, No. 20) comprises Mark
xvi. 3 μιν τον λιθον to the end of verse 8, where the Gospel ends
abruptly; both the arabesque ornament and the subscription ΚΑΤΑ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ
being in a later hand (for M _see_ p. 37). All who have inspected the
Codex are loud in their praises of the fine thin vellum, the clear and
elegant hand of the first penman, the simplicity of the whole style of the
work: capital letters, so frequent in the Codex Alexandrinus, were totally
wanting in this document for some centuries. In several of these
particulars our manuscript resembles the Herculanean rolls, and thus
asserts a just claim to high antiquity, which the absence of the divisions
into κεφάλαια, of the sections and canons, and the substitution in their
room of another scheme of chapters of its own (described above, p. 56),
beyond question tend very powerfully to confirm. Each column contains
ordinarily forty-two lines(135), each line from sixteen to eighteen
letters, of a size somewhat less than in Cod. A, much less than in Cod. א
(though they all vary a little in this respect), with no intervals between
words, a space of the breadth of half a letter being left at the end of a
sentence, and a little more at the conclusion of a paragraph; the first
letter of the new sentence occasionally standing a little out of the line
(_see_ pp. 51, 93). It has been doubted whether any of the stops are
_primâ manu_, and (contrary to the judgement of Birch and others) the
breathings and accents are now universally allowed to have been added by a
later hand. This hand, referred by some to the eighth century (although
Tischendorf, with Dr. Hort’s approval, assigns it to the tenth or
eleventh(136)), retraced, with as much care as such an operation would
permit, the faint lines of the original writing (the ink whereof was
perhaps never quite black), the remains of which can even now be seen by a
keen-sighted reader by the side of the thicker and more modern strokes;
and, anxious at the same time to represent a critical revision of the
text, the writer left untouched such words or letters as he wished to
reject. In these last places, _where no breathings or accents and scarcely
any stops_(137)_ have ever been detected_, we have an opportunity of
seeing the manuscript in its primitive condition, before it had been
tampered with by the later scribe. There are occasional breaks in the
continuity of the writing, every descent in the genealogies of our Lord
(Matt. i, Luke iii(138)), each of the beatitudes (Matt. v), of the
parables in Matt. xiii, and the salutations of Rom. xvi, forming a
separate paragraph; but such a case will oftentimes not occur for several
consecutive pages. The writer’s plan was to proceed regularly with a book
until it was finished: then to break off from the column he was writing,
and to begin the next book on the very next column. Thus only _one_ column
perfectly blank is found in the whole New Testament(139), that which
follows ἐφοβοῦντο γάρ in Mark xvi. 8: and since Cod. B is the only one yet
known, except Cod. א, that actually omits the last twelve verses of that
Gospel, by leaving such a space the scribe has intimated that he was fully
aware of their existence, or even found them in the copy from which he
wrote. The capital letters at the beginning of each book are likewise due
to the corrector, who sometimes erased, sometimes merely touched slightly,
the original initial letter, which (as in the Herculanean rolls) is no
larger than any other. The _paragraph_ marks (usually straight lines, but
sometimes [symbol](140)) are seen quite frequently in some parts; whether
from the first hand is very doubtful. The note of citation > is perpetual,
not occasional as in Cod. א. Fewer abridgements than usual occur in this
venerable copy. The formation of _delta_, _pi_, _chi_; the loop-like curve
on the left side of _alpha_; the absence of points at the extremities of
_sigma_ or _epsilon_; the length and size of _rho_, _upsilon_, _phi_, all
point to the FOURTH century as the date of this manuscript. The smaller
letters so often found at the end of lines preserve the same firm and
simple character as the rest; of the use of the apostrophus, so frequent
in Codd. א, A and some others, Tischendorf enumerates ten instances in the
New Testament (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. p. xxi), whereof four are
represented in the Roman edition of 1868, with two more which Tischendorf
considers as simple points (Acts vii. 13, 14).

Tischendorf says truly enough that something like a history might be
written of the futile attempts to collate Cod. B, and a very unprofitable
history it would be. The manuscript is first distinctly heard of (for it
does not appear to have been used for the Complutensian Polyglott(141))
through Sepulveda, to whose correspondence with Erasmus attention has been
seasonably recalled by Tregelles. Writing in 1533, he says, “Est enim
Graecum exemplar antiquissimum in Bibliothecâ Vaticanâ, in quo
diligentissimè et accuratissimè literis majusculis conscriptum utrumque
Testamentum continetur longè diversum a vulgatis exemplaribus”: and, after
noticing as a weighty proof of excellence its agreement with the Latin
version (multum convenit cum vetere nostrâ translatione) against the
common Greek text (vulgatam Graecorum editionem), he furnishes Erasmus
with 365 readings as a convincing argument in support of his statements.
It would probably be from this list that in his Annotations to the Acts,
published in 1535, Erasmus cites the reading καῦδα, ch. xxvii. 16 (“quidam
admonent” is the expression he uses), from a Greek codex in the Pontifical
Library, since for this reading Cod. B is the only known _Greek_ witness,
except a corrector of Cod. א. It seems, however, that he had obtained some
account of this manuscript from the Papal Librarian Paul Bombasius as
early as 1521 (_see_ Wetstein’s Proleg. N. T., vol. i. p. 23). Lucas
Brugensis, who published his Notationes in S. Biblia in 1580, and his
Commentary on the Four Gospels (dedicated to Cardinal Bellarmine) in 1606,
made known some twenty extracts from Cod. B taken by Werner of Nimeguen;
that most imperfect collection being the only source from which Mill and
even Wetstein had any acquaintance with the contents of this first-rate
document. More indeed might have been gleaned from the Barberini readings
gathered in or about 1625 (of which we shall speak in the next section),
but their real value and character were not known in the lifetime of
Wetstein. In 1698 Lorenzo Alexander Zacagni, Librarian of the Vatican, in
his Preface to the Collectanea Monumentorum Veterum Eccles., describes
Cod. B, and especially its peculiar division into sections, in a passage
cited by Mill (Proleg. § 1480). In 1669 indeed the first real collation of
the manuscript with the Aldine edition (1518) had been attempted by
Bartolocci, then Librarian of the Vatican; from some accident, however, it
was never published, though a transcript under the feigned name of Giulio
a Sta. Anastasia yet remains in the Imperial Library of Paris (MSS. Gr.
Supplem. 53), where it was first discovered and used by Scholz in 1819,
and subsequently by Tischendorf and Muralt, the latter of whom (apparently
on but slender grounds) regards it as the best hitherto made; others have
declared it to be very imperfect, and quite inferior to those of Bentley
and Birch. The collation which bears Bentley’s name (Trin. Coll. B. xvii.
3, in Cephalaeus’ N. T. 1524) was procured about 1720 by his money and the
labour of the Abbate Mico, for the purpose of his projected Greek
Testament. When he had found out its defects, by means of an examination
of the original by his nephew Thomas Bentley in 1726, our great critic
engaged the Abbate Rulotta in 1729 for forty scudi (Bentley’s
Correspondence, p. 706) to revise Mico’s sheets, and especially to note
the changes made by the second hand. Rulotta’s papers came to light in
1855 among the Bentley manuscripts in the Library of Trinity College,
Cambridge (B. xvii. 20), and have lately proved of signal value(142);
Mico’s were published in 1799 at Oxford, by Henry Ford, Lord Almoner’s
Reader in Arabic there (1783-1813), together with some Thebaic fragments
of the New Testament, in a volume which (since it was chiefly drawn from
Woide’s posthumous papers) he was pleased to call an Appendix to the Codex
Alexandrinus. A fourth collation of the Vatican MS. was made about 1780 by
Andrew Birch of Copenhagen, and is included in the notes to the first
volume of his Greek Testament 1788, or published separately in three
volumes which were issued successively 1798 (Acts, Cath. Epp., Paul.),
1800 (Apoc.), and 1801 (Evans). Birch’s collation does not extend to the
Gospels of St. Luke and St. John, and on the whole is less full and exact
than Mico’s. In 1810, however, when, with the other best treasures of the
Vatican, Codex B was at Paris, the celebrated critic J. L. Hug sent forth
his treatise “de Antiquitate Vaticani Codicis Commentatio,” and though
even he did not perceive the need of a new and full collation when he
examined it in 1809, he has the merit of first placing it in the paramount
rank it still holds as one of the oldest and most venerable of extant
monuments of sacred antiquity. His conclusion respecting its date, that it
is not later than the middle of the fourth century, has been acquiesced in
with little opposition, though Tischendorf declares rather pithily that he
holds this belief “non propter Hugium sed cum Hugio” (Cod. Ephraem.
Proleg. p. 19). Some of his reasons, no doubt, are weak enough(143); but
the strength of his position depends on an accumulation of minute
particulars, against which there seems nothing to set up which would
suggest a lower period. On its return to Rome, this volume was no longer
available for the free use and reference of critics. In 1843 Tischendorf,
after long and anxious expectation during a visit to Rome that lasted some
months, obtained a sight of it for two days of three hours each(144). In
1844 Edward de Muralt was admitted to the higher privilege of three days
or nine hours enjoyment of this treasure, and on the strength of the
favour published an edition of the New Testament, _ad fidem codicis
principis Vaticani_, in 1846. Tregelles, who went to Rome in 1845 for the
special purpose of consulting it, was treated even worse. He had forearmed
himself (as he fondly imagined) with recommendatory letters from Cardinal
Wiseman, and was often allowed to _see_ the manuscript, but hindered from
transcribing any of its readings(145).

What the Papal authorities would not entrust to others, they had at least
the merit of attempting and at length accomplishing themselves. As early
as 1836 Bishop Wiseman announced in his Lectures on the Connection between
Science and Revelation, vol. ii. pp. 187-191, that Cardinal Mai, whose
services to classical and ecclesiastical literature were renowned
throughout Europe, was engaged on an edition of the Codex Vaticanus,
commenced under the immediate sanction of Pope Leo XII (1823-29). As years
passed by and no such work appeared, adverse reports and evil surmises
began to take the place of hope, although the Cardinal often spoke of his
work as already finished, only that he desired to write full Prolegomena
before it should appear. In September 1854 he died, honoured and ripe in
years; and at length, when no more seemed to be looked for in that
quarter, five quarto volumes issued from the Roman press in 1857, the New
Testament comprising the fifth volume, with a slight and meagre preface by
the Cardinal, and a letter to the reader by “Carolus Vercellone, Sodalis
Barnabites,” which told in a few frank manly words how little accuracy we
had to expect in a work, by the publication of which he still persuaded
himself he was decorating Mai’s memory “novâ usque gloriâ atque
splendidiore coronâ” (tom. i. p. iii). The cause of that long delay now
required no explanation. In fact so long as Mai lived the edition never
would have appeared; for though he had not patience or special skill
enough to accomplish his task well, he was too good a scholar not to know
that he had done it very ill. The text is broken up into paragraphs, the
numbers of the modern chapters and verses being placed in the margin; the
peculiar divisions of the Codex Vaticanus (_see_ p. 56) sometimes omitted,
sometimes tampered with. The Greek type employed is not an imitation of
the uncials in the manuscript (of which circumstance we do not complain),
but has modern stops, breathings, accents, ι _subscript_, &c., as if the
venerable document were written yesterday. As regards the orthography it
is partially, and only partially, modernized; clauses or whole passages
omitted in the manuscript are supplied from other sources, although the
fact is duly notified(146); sometimes the readings of the first hand are
put in the margin, while those of the second stand in the text, sometimes
the contrary: in a word, the plan of the work exhibits all the faults such
a performance well can have. Nor is the execution at all less
objectionable. Although the five volumes were ten years in printing
(1828-38), Mai devoted to their superintendence only his scanty spare
hours, and even then worked so carelessly that after cancelling a hundred
pages for their incurable want of exactness, he was reduced to the shift
of making _manual_ corrections with moveable types, and projected huge
tables of errata, which Vercellone has in some measure tried to supply.
When once it is stated that the type was set up from the common Elzevir or
from some other printed Greek Testament, the readings of the Codex itself
being inserted as corrections, and the whole revised by means of an
assistant who read the proof-sheets to the Cardinal while he inspected the
manuscript; no one will look for accuracy from a method which could not
possibly lead to it. Accordingly, when Mai’s text came to be compared with
the collations of Bartolocci, of Mico, of Rulotta, and of Birch, or with
the scattered readings which had been extracted by others, it was soon
discovered that while this edition added very considerably to our
knowledge of the Codex Vaticanus, and often enabled us to form a decision
on its readings when the others were at variance; it was in its turn
convicted by them of so many errors, oversights, and inconsistencies, that
its single evidence could never be used with confidence, especially when
it agreed with the commonly received Greek text. Immediately after the
appearance of Mai’s expensive quartos, an octavo reprint of the New
Testament was struck off at Leipsic for certain London booksellers, which
proved but a hasty, slovenly, unscholarlike performance, and was put aside
in 1859 by a cheap Roman edition in octavo, prepared, as was the quarto,
by Mai, prefaced by another graceful and sensible epistle of
Vercellone(147). This last edition was undertaken by the Cardinal, after
sad experience had taught him the defects of his larger work, and he took
good care to avoid some of the worst of them: the readings of the second
hand are usually, though not always, banished to the margin, their number
on the whole is increased, gross errors are corrected, omissions supplied,
and the Vatican chapters are given faithfully and in full. But Mai’s whole
procedure in this matter is so truly unfortunate, that in a person whose
fame was less solidly grounded, we should impute it to mere helpless
incapacity(148). Not only did he split up the paragraphs of his quarto
into the modern chapters and verses (in itself a most undesirable change,
_see above_, p. 70), but by omitting some things and altering others, he
introduced almost as many errors as he removed. When Dean Burgon was
permitted to examine the Codex for an hour and a half in 1860, on
consulting it for sixteen passages out of hundreds wherein the two are
utterly at variance, he discovered that the quarto was right in seven of
them, the octavo in nine: as if Mai were determined that neither of his
editions should supersede the use of the other. Dean Alford also collated
numerous passages in 1861(149), and his secretary Mr. Cure in 1862,
especially with reference to the several correcting hands: “in errorem
quidem et ipse haud raro inductus,” is Tischendorf’s verdict on his
labours. Thus critics of every shade of opinion became unanimous on one
point, that a new edition of the Codex Vaticanus was as imperatively
needed as ever; one which should preserve with accuracy all that the first
hand has written (transcriptural errors included), should note in every
instance the corrections made by the second hand, and, wherever any one of
the previous collators might be found in error, should expressly state the
true reading.

It would have been a grievous reproach had no efforts been made to supply
so great and acknowledged a want. Early in 1866, Tischendorf again visited
Rome, and when admitted into the presence of Pope Pius IX, boldly sought
permission to edit at his own cost such an edition of Cod. B as he had
already published of Cod. א. The request was denied by his Holiness, who
obscurely hinted his intention of carrying out the same design on his own
account. Tischendorf, however, obtained permission to use the manuscript
so far as to consult it in such parts of the New Testament as presented
any special difficulty, or respecting which previous collators were at
variance. He commenced his task February 28, and in the course of it could
not refrain from copying at length twenty pages of the great
Codex—nineteen from the New Testament, and one from the Old. This licence
was not unnaturally regarded as a breach of his contract, so that, after
he had used the manuscript for eight days, it was abruptly withdrawn from
him on March 12. An appeal to the generosity of Vercellone, who had been
entrusted with the care of the forthcoming edition, procured for him the
sight of this coveted treasure for six days longer between March 20 and
26, the Italian being always present on these latter occasions, and
receiving instruction for the preparation of his own work by watching the
processes of a master hand. Thus fourteen days of three hours each, used
zealously and skilfully, enabled Tischendorf to put forth an edition of
Cod. B far superior to any that preceded it(150). The Prolegomena are full
of matter from which we have drawn freely in the foregoing description,
the text is in cursive type, the nineteen pages which cost him so dearly
being arranged in their proper lines, the remainder according to columns.
Much that ought to have been noted was doubtless passed over by
Tischendorf for mere pressure of time; but he takes great pains to
distinguish the readings of the original writer or his διορθωτής (_see_ p.
55)(151), both of whom supplied words or letters here and there in the
margin or between the lines(152), from the corrections of a second yet
ancient scribe (B2), and those of the person (B3) who retraced the faded
writing at a later period(153). One notion, taken up by Tischendorf in the
course of his collation in 1866, was received at first with general
incredulity by other scholars. He has pronounced a decided opinion, not
only that Codd. א and B are documents of the same age, but that the scribe
who wrote the latter is one of the four [D] to whose diligence we owe the
former. That there should be a general similarity in the style of the two
great codices is probable enough, although the letters in Cod. א are about
half as large again as those of its fellow, but such as are aware of the
difficulty of arriving at a safe conclusion as to identity of penmanship
after close and repeated comparison of one document with another, will
hardly attach much weight to the impression of any person, however large
his experience, who has nothing but memory to trust to. Tregelles, who has
also seen both copies, states that Cod. א looks much the fresher and
clearer of the two. Yet the reasons alleged above, which are quite
independent of the appearance of the handwriting, leave scarcely a doubt
that Tischendorf’s judgement was correct.

The Roman edition, projected by Vercellone and Cozza under the auspices of
Pius IX, was designed to consist of six volumes, four containing the Old
Testament, one the New, another being devoted to the notes and
discrimination of corrections by later hands. The New Testament appeared
in 1868(154), a second volume in 1869, containing the text from Genesis to
Joshua; three more have since completed the Old Testament (1870, 1871,
1872). The learned, genial, and modest Vercellone (b. 1814) died early in
1869, so that the later volumes bear on their title-page the mournful
inscription “Carolum Vercellone excepit Caietanus Sergio Sodalis
Barnabites” as Cozza’s associate. These editors fared but ill whether as
Biblical critics or as general scholars, under the rough handling of
Tischendorf, whom the wiser policy of Vercellone had kept in good humour,
but whose powers his successors greatly undervalued. There seems, however,
to be no great cause, in spite of their adversary’s minute diligence in
fault-finding (Appendix N. T. Vatic. 1869, p. xi, &c.)(155), for doubting
their general correctness, although they persist in placing on the page
with the rest of their text readings which are known or credibly stated to
be of decidedly later date, in spite of the incongruousness of the mixture
of what was original with matter plainly adscititious(156). Thus in the
Roman edition αδελφων μου των Matt. xxv. 40, imputed by Tischendorf to B2
and B3, stands in the margin just in the same way as ο γαμος Matt. xxii.
10, which he refers to the first hand. But this is only one instance of a
lack of judgement which deforms every page of their performance: e.g.
Matt. xix. 12; xxiii. 26; 37; xxv. 16; xxvii. 12; 13; 45; xxviii. 15; Acts
xv. 1: all which places exhibit, undistinguished from emendations of the
original scribe or his “corrector,” readings in the margin or between the
lines which Tischendorf asserts to belong mostly to B3, a few to B2.(157)

At length, after baffling delays only too readily accounted for by the
public calamities of the Papal state, the concluding volume of this
sumptuous and important work was published late in 1881. Sergius had now
retired through failing eyesight, and his place was taken by “Henricus
Canonicus Fabiani,” Cozza (who is now Abbot of the Grotta Ferrata at
Tusculum near Frascati, the chief seat of the monks of the Greek order of
St. Basil) still holding the second place. From the laudatory tone in
which the latter is spoken of (p. xiv), it would seem that the Preface was
written by his new colleague, who acknowledges the help of U. Ubaldi and
the Basilian monk Ant. Rocchi, all three “adjutoribus et administris
miratis equidem se tantis viris adjutores et successores datos” (p. xv).
This Preface consists of twenty-two pages, and contains almost nothing
that is interesting to the critic, much that displays superficial and
newly-acquired acquaintance with the whole subject. Fabiani assigns the
end of the fourth century as the date of the manuscript, regarding it as
only a few years older than the Sinaitic copy(158), whose discovery he
hails without a vestige of ungenerous jealousy: “Quorum tale est demum
par, ut potius liber Vaticanus gaudere debeat quod tam sui similem
invenerit fratrem, quam expavescere quod aemulum” (p. viii). Since that
time a splendid edition has been issued of the New Testament in 1889, and
the Old in 1890, under the care of the Abbate Cozza-Luzi, in which the
whole is beautifully exhibited in photograph: so that all students can now
examine for themselves the readings and characteristics of this celebrated
manuscript with all but the advantage which is given in an examination of
the original vellum itself (Novum Testamentum e Codd. Vat. 1209, &c. Rom.
1889, 4to): and gratitude is due from all textual scholars to the
authorities of the Vatican.

Those who agree the most unreservedly respecting the age of the Codex
Vaticanus, vary widely in their estimate of its critical value. By some it
has been held in such undue esteem that its readings, if probable in
themselves, and supported (or even though not supported) by two or three
other copies and versions, have been accepted in preference to the united
testimony of all authorities besides: while others, admitting the interest
due to age, have spoken of its text as one of the most vicious extant.
Without anticipating what must be discussed hereafter we may say at once,
that, while we accord to Cod. B at least as much weight as to any single
document in existence, we ought never to forget that it is but one out of
many, several of them being nearly (and one quite) as old, and in other
respects not less worthy of confidence than itself. One marked feature,
characteristic of this copy, is the great number of its omissions, which
has induced Dr. Dobbin to speak of it as presenting “an abbreviated text
of the New Testament:” and certainly the facts he states on this point are
startling enough(159). He calculates that Codex B leaves out words or
whole clauses no less than 330 times in Matthew, 365 in Mark, 439 in Luke,
357 in John, 384 in the Acts, 681 in the surviving Epistles; or 2,556
times in all. That no small proportion of these are mere oversights of the
scribe seems evident from the circumstance that this same scribe has
repeatedly written words and clauses _twice over_, a class of mistakes
which Mai and the collators have seldom thought fit to notice, inasmuch as
the false addition has not been retraced by the second hand, but which by
no means enhances our estimate of the care employed in copying this
venerable record of primitive Christianity(160). Hug and others have
referred the origin of Codex B to Egypt, but (unlike in this respect to
Codex A) its history does not confirm their conjecture, and the argument
derived from orthography or grammatical forms, is now well understood to
be but slight and ambiguous(161). Dr. Hort, on no very substantial
grounds, is “inclined to surmise that B and א were both written in the
West, probably at Rome” (Introduction, pp. 265-7).

C. CODEX EPHRAEMI, No. 9, in the Royal Library of Paris, is a most
valuable palimpsest containing portions of the Septuagint version of the
Old Testament on sixty-four leaves, and fragments of every part of the New
on 145 leaves, amounting on the whole to less than two-thirds of the
volume(162). This manuscript seems to have been brought from the East by
Andrew John Lascar [d. 1535], a learned Greek patronized by Lorenzo de’
Medici; it once belonged to Cardinal Nicolas Ridolphi of that family, was
brought into France by Queen Catherine de’ Medici of evil memory, and so
passed into the Royal Library at Paris(163). The ancient writing is barely
legible, having been almost removed about the twelfth century to receive
some Greek works of St. Ephraem, the great Syrian Father [299-378]. A
chemical preparation applied at the instance of Fleck in 1834, though it
revived much that was before illegible, has defaced the vellum with stains
of various colours, from green and blue to black and brown. The older
writing was first noticed by Peter Allix nearly two centuries ago; various
readings extracted from it were communicated by Boivin to Kuster, who
published them (under the notation of Paris 9) in his edition of Mill’s N.
T., 1710. A complete collation of the New Testament was first made in 1716
by Wetstein, then very young, for Bentley’s projected edition, for which
labour (as he records the fact himself) he paid Wetstein £50. This
collation Wetstein of course used for his own Greek Testament of 1751-2,
and though several persons subsequently examined the manuscript, and so
became aware that more might be gathered from it, it was not until 1843
that Tischendorf brought out at Leipsic his full and noble edition of the
New Testament portion; the Old Testament he published in 1845. Although
Tischendorf complains of the typographical errors made in his absence in
the former of these two volumes, and has corrected them in the other, they
probably comprise by far the most masterly production of this nature up to
that date published; it is said too that none but those who have seen
Codex C can appreciate the difficulty of deciphering some parts of
it(164), in fact, whatever is not patent at first sight. The Prolegomena
are especially valuable; the uncial type does not aim at being an
imitation, but the facsimile faithfully represents the original, even to
the present colour of the ink. In shape Codex C is about the size of Cod.
A, but not quite so tall; its vellum is hardly so fine as that of Cod. A
and a few others, yet sufficiently good. In this copy there is but one
column in a page, which contains from forty to forty-six lines (usually
forty-one), the characters being a little larger than those of either A or
B, and somewhat more elaborate(165). Thus the points at the ends of
_sigma_, _epsilon_, and especially of the horizontal line of _tau_ are
more decided than in Codex A; _delta_, though not so fully formed as in
later books, is less simple than in A, the strokes being of less equal
thickness, and the base more ornamented. On the other hand, _alpha_ and
_pi_ are nearer the model of Codex B. _Iota_ and _upsilon_, which in Cod.
A and many other copies have two dots over them when they commence a
syllable, and are sometimes found with one dot, have here a small straight
line in their place (_see_ p. 36). There are no breathings or accents by
the first hand: the apostrophus is found but rarely, chiefly with Proper
names, as _δαδ᾽_ The uncial writing is continuous; the punctuation of Cod.
C, like that of A and B, consisting only of a single point, mostly but not
always put level with the top of the preceding letter; wherever such a
point was employed, a space of one letter broad was usually left vacant:
these points are most common in the later books of the N. T. The κεφάλαια
are not placed in the upper margin of the page as in Cod. A, but a list of
their τίτλοι preceded each Gospel: the so-called Ammonian sections stand
in the margin, but not at present the Eusebian canons; though, since lines
of the text written in vermilion have been thoroughly washed out, the
canons (for which that colour was commonly employed) may easily have
shared the same fate (_see_ p. 61). There is no trace of chapters in the
Acts, Epistles, or Apocalypse, and both the titles and subscriptions to
the various books are very simple. Capital letters are used quite as
freely as in Cod. A, both at the commencement of the (Ammonian) sections,
and in many other places. All these circumstances taken together indicate
for Cod. C as early a date as the fifth century, though there is no
sufficient cause for deeming it at all older than Cod. A. Alexandria has
been assigned as its native country, for the very insufficient reasons
stated when we were describing A and B. It is carefully transcribed, and
of its great critical value there is no doubt; its text seems to stand
nearly midway between A and B, somewhat inclining to the latter. Two
correctors have been very busily at work on Cod. C, greatly to the
perplexity of the critical collator: they are respectively indicated by
Tischendorf as C**, C***. The earliest, or the second hand, may have been
of the sixth century, and his corrections are for some cause regarded by
Dr. Hort as almost equally valuable for critical purposes with the
manuscript itself: the second corrector, or the third hand, is perhaps of
the ninth century, and he revised such portions as were adapted to
ecclesiastical use, inserting many accents, the _rough_ breathing, and
some vocal notes. By him or more probably by a fourth hand (who did not
change the text, but added some liturgical directions in the margin) small
crosses were interpolated as stops, agreeably to the fashion of their
times.

D OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS, CODEX BEZAE GRAECO-LATINUS, belongs to the
University Library at Cambridge, where the open volume is conspicuously
exhibited to visitors in the New Building (Nn. ii. 41). It was presented
to the University in 1581 by Theodore Beza, for whom and his master Calvin
the heads of that learned body then cherished a veneration which already
boded ill for the peace of the English Church(166). Between the Gospels
(whose order was spoken of above, pp. 72-4) and the Acts, the Catholic
Epistles once stood, of which only a few verses remain in the Latin
translation (3 John ver. 11-15), followed by the words “epistulae Johannis
III explicit, incipit actus apostolorum,” as if St. Jude’s Epistle were
displaced or wanting. There are not a few hiatus both in the Greek and
Latin texts(167). The contents of this remarkable document were partially
made known by numerous extracts from it, under the designation of β´ in
the margin of Robert Stephen’s Greek Testament of 1550, whose account of
it is that it was collated for him in Italy by his friends (τὸ δὲ β´ ἐστὶ
τὸ ἐν Ἰταλίᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀντιβληθὲν φίλων. Epistle to the
Reader)(168). It is not very easy to reconcile this statement with Beza’s
account prefixed to the manuscript and still extant in his own cramped
handwriting, wherein he alleges that he obtained the volume in 1562 from
the monastery of St. Irenaeus at Lyons (“oriente ibi civili bello”), where
it had long lain buried (“postquam ibi in pulvere diu jacuisset”). This
great city, it must be remembered, was sacked in that very year by the
infamous Des Adrets, whom it suited to espouse for a while the cause of
the Huguenots; and we can hardly doubt that some one who had shared in the
plunder of the abbey(169) conveyed this portion of it to Beza, whose
influence at that juncture was paramount among the French Reformed(170).

Beza in his editions of the Greek Testament published in 1582, 1589, and
1598, made some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript.
Archbishop Whitgift borrowed it from Cambridge in 1583, and caused a poor
transcript to be made of its Greek text, which he bequeathed to Trinity
College (whereof he had been Master), in whose Library it still remains
(B. x. 3).

Patrick Young, of whom we have heard in connexion with Cod. A (p. 103 and
note 1), sent extracts from Cod. D to the brothers Dupuy at Paris, through
whom they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full
collation was made for Walton’s Polyglott (Tom. vi, Num. xvi, 1657) by
pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these studies the doleful leisure
of his latter years. Mill collated and Wetstein transcribed (1716) this
document for their great editions of the Greek Testament, but they both
did their work carelessly; and though Bentley was allowed to keep it at
home for seven years, his notices of its readings, as represented by Mr.
Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2-26), or preserved in Stephen’s N. T.
of 1549 (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 4), were put to no practical use. The best
collation by far was made about 1732 by John Dickinson of St. John’s
College for John Jackson of Leicester, with whose other books it came into
Jesus College Library (O. θ. 2), where it has lain neglected. But a
manuscript replete as this is with variations from the sacred text beyond
all other example could be adequately represented only by being published
in full; a design entrusted by the University of Cambridge to Dr. Thomas
Kipling, Senior Wrangler in 1768 and afterwards Dean of Peterborough [d.
1822], whose “Codex Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis” 1793, 2 vols. fol. (in
type imitating the original handwriting much more closely than in Cod. A
and the rest), is a not unfaithful transcript of the text(171), though the
Prolegomena too plainly testify to the editor’s pitiable ignorance of
sacred criticism, while his habit of placing the readings of the several
later hands (very loosely distinguished from each other) in the text, and
those of the first hand in the notes (a defect we have also noted in the
Roman editions of Cod. B), renders his volumes very inconvenient for use.
Let Kipling be praised for the care and exact diligence his work evinces,
but Herbert Marsh [1757-1839] was of all Cambridge men of that period the
only one known to be competent for such a task. In 1864 the present writer
was aided by the Syndics of the Cambridge Press in publishing an edition
of Codex Bezae in common type, illustrated by a copious Introduction and
critical notes, to which work the reader is referred for fuller
information respecting this manuscript.

The Codex Bezae is a quarto volume 10 inches high by 8 broad, with one
column on a page, the Greek text and its Latin version being parallel, the
Greek on the left, or _verso_ of each leaf, and the Latin on the right,
opposite to it, on the _recto_ of the next. Notwithstanding the
Alexandrian forms that abound in it as much as in any other copy, and
which have been held by some to prove the Egyptian origin of Codd. ABC,
the fact of its having a Latin version sufficiently attests its Western
origin. The vellum is not quite equal in fineness to that of a few others.
There are thirty-three lines in every page, and these of unequal length,
as this manuscript is arranged in στίχοι, being the earliest in date that
is so (_see_ p. 53). The Latin is placed in the same line and as nearly as
possible in the same order as the corresponding Greek. It has not the
larger κεφάλαια or Eusebian canons, but only the so-called Ammonian
sections, often incorrectly placed, and obviously in a later hand of about
the ninth century. The original absence of these divisions is no proof
that the book was not at first intended for ecclesiastical use (as some
have stated), inasmuch as the sections and canons were constructed for a
very different purpose (_see above_, pp. 59-63), but is another argument
for its being copied in the West, perhaps not far from the place where it
rested so long. Other proofs of its Occidental, perhaps of its Gallican
origin, especially that derived from the style of the Latin version, are
collected in Scrivener’s edition (Introd. pp. xxxi, xl-xlv). The
characters are of the same size as in C, larger on the whole than in AB,
but betray a later age than any of these, although the Latin as well as
the Greek is written continuously, excepting that in the titles and
subscriptions of the several books (as in Codd. DH of St. Paul) the words
are separated. This copy has paragraph divisions of unequal length
peculiar to itself(172). They are indicated by placing the initial letter
out in the margin, that letter being usually of the same size with the
rest, though sometimes a little larger. Cod. D appears to be the earliest
which exhibits larger letters after a pause in the middle of a line; but
these are not very frequent. Instances of each case may be noticed in our
facsimile (No. 42), wherein the shapes of _kappa_, _rho_ and _phi_, as
indicated before (pp. 32, note 1, 37, 39), are very observable. The Greek
and Latin writing on the opposite pages are much like each other in
appearance, the Latin letters being round and flowing, not square as in
codices a little earlier in date, such as the Medicean and Vatican
fragments of Virgil. This manuscript has been corrected, first by the
original penman with a light stroke made by a pen nearly empty; after him
by not less than eight or nine different revisers, some nearly coeval with
the Codex itself, others not many centuries old. The changes they have
made, especially when they employed a knife to scrape away the primitive
reading, render too many places almost illegible. The first scribe often
used a sponge to wash out his error before the ink was well dried in
(_see_ p. 27). In addition to the single point about three-fourths of the
height of a letter up, which often subdivides the στίχοι in both languages
(facsimile, No. 42, l. 9) the coarse late hand which inserted the Ammonian
sections placed double dots (:) after the numerals, and often inserted
similar points in the text, before or over the first letter of a section.
Each member of the genealogy in Luke iii forms a separate στίχος, as in
Cod. B: quotations are indicated by throwing the commencement of the lines
which contain them, both Greek and Latin, about an inch back or less (e.g.
Matt. xxvi. 31; Mark i. 2, 3; Acts ii. 34, 35; iv. 25, 26). The first
three lines of each book, in both languages, were written in bright red
ink, which was also employed in the alternate lines of the subscriptions,
and in other slight ornaments. The traces of the scribe’s needle and lines
(_see_ p. 27) are very visible, the margin ample, and the volume on the
whole in good keeping, though its first extant page (Latin) is much
decayed, and it is stained in parts by some chemical mixture that has been
applied to it. The portions supplied by a later hand are of course in the
uncial Greek and cursive Latin characters usual at the dates assigned to
them. The liturgical notes in the margin of the Saturday and Sunday
lessons (ανναγνοσμα is the form often used) are in thick letters, of a yet
later date than the Ammonian sections. A few others for the great Feasts
and Fast days occur; and, in a hand of about the twelfth century, lessons
for the Festivals of St. George and St. Dionysius, the patron saints of
England and France, as may be seen in the table of Menology.

The vellum employed for Codex Bezae is arranged in quires of four sheets
(or eight leaves) each even throughout(173), the numeral signatures of
which are set _primâ manu_ so low down in the margin at the foot of the
last page of each, that they are mostly cut off, in whole or partly, by
the binder. Assuming that it ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it
originally consisted of upwards of sixty-four (probably of sixty-seven)
quires, of which the first, forty-fourth, and sixty-fourth, have each lost
some leaves, the thirty-fourth is entire though containing but six leaves,
while those signed Γ (3), ΙΔ (14), ΚΒ (22), ΜΕ (45), down to ΝΒ (52), ΝΖ
(57), and all after ΞΔ (64), are wholly wanting. The result is that out of
the 534 leaves it originally contained, only 406 now survive, about twelve
of them being more or less mutilated. It is not easy to surmise what may
have been written on the sixty-seven leaves that intervened between ΜΔ 5
and ΝΓ 1; the gap ends with 3 John ver. 11 (Greek), but the space is
apparently too great for the Catholic Epistles alone, even though we
suppose that Jude was inserted (as appears in some catalogues) otherwise
than in the last place. The leaves added by later hands are nine in
number. The Greek portion of the supplement to St. John (xviii. 14-xx. 13)
much resembles in text the style of the original manuscript, and is often
supported by Codd. אAB(C). The Latin of this portion is taken from the
Vulgate version.

The internal character of the Codex Bezae is a most difficult and indeed
an almost inexhaustible theme. No known manuscript contains so many bold
and extensive interpolations (six hundred, it is said, in the Acts alone),
countenanced, where they are not absolutely unsupported, chiefly by the
Old Latin and the Curetonian version: its own parallel Latin translation
is too servilely accommodated to the Greek text to be regarded as an
independent authority, save where the corresponding Greek is lost.

This passage was penned by Dr. Scrivener before the publication of the
highly ingenious treatise by Mr. Rendel Harris, entitled “A Study of the
Codex Bezae” (1891), being the beginning of the second volume of the
Cambridge “Texts and Studies.” Mr. Harris from curious internal evidence,
such as the existence in the text of a vitiated rendering of a verse of
Homer which bears signs of having been retranslated from a Latin
translation, infers that the Greek has been made up from the Latin, and
traces the latter to the second century. He shows its affinity with the
text of Irenaeus, and discovers traces in it of Montanism. He opens up
many points of interest for any one who would examine this “singular
Codex”: but injustice must not be done to the fertile author by supposing
that in what is evidently ’a Study’ he concludes that he has settled all
the numerous questions which he broaches. No one however can really
investigate the Codex Bezae without studying this work, which will be
found both instructive in the highest degree and amusing.





CHAPTER V. UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS.


Of the manuscripts hitherto described, Codd. אABC for their presumed
critical value, Cod. D for its numberless and strange deviations from
other authorities, and all five for their high antiquity, demanded a full
description. Of those which follow many contain but a few fragments of the
Gospels, and others are so recent in date that they hardly exceed in
importance some of the best cursive copies (e.g. FGHS)(174). None of these
need detain us long.

E. CODEX BASILIENSIS (B vi. 21, now A. N. iii. 12) (κεφ. τ., κεφ., _Am.,
Eus._ at foot of the pages) contains the four Gospels, excepting Luke iii.
4-15; xxiv. 47-53, and was written about the middle of the eighth century,
unless (with Dean Burgon) we refer it to the seventh. It measures 9 x 6-½
inches, and contains 318 folios. There are 247 folios _verso_, and 71
_recto_(175). Three leaves (160, 207, 214) on which are Luke i. 69-ii. 4;
xii. 58-xiii. 12; xv. 8-20 are in a cursive and later hand, above the
obliterated fragments of a homily as old as the main body of the
manuscript. There is a “liber praedicatorum” on the first folio. This copy
is one of the most notable of the later uncials, and might well have been
published at length. It was given to a religious house in Basle by
Cardinal John de Ragusio, who was sent on a mission to the Greeks by the
Council of Basle (1431), and probably brought it from Constantinople.
Erasmus much overlooked it for later books when preparing his Greek
Testament at Basle; indeed it was not brought into the Public Library
there before 1559. A collation was sent to Mill by John Battier, Greek
Professor at Basle: Mill named it B. I, and truly declared it to be
“probatae fidei et bonae notae.” Bengal (who obtained a few extracts from
it) calls it Basil. _a_: but its first real collator was Wetstein, whose
native town it adorns. Since his time, Tischendorf in 1843, Professor
Müller of Basle and Tregelles in 1846, have independently collated it
throughout. Judging from the specimen sent to him, Mill (N. T. Proleg. §
1118) thought the hand much like that of Cod. A; the uncial letters
(though not so regular or neat) are firm, round, and simple: indeed “the
penmanship is exceedingly tasteful and delicate throughout. The employment
of green, blue, and vermilion in the capitals I do not remember to have
met with elsewhere” (Burgon, _Guardian_, Jan. 29, 1873). There is but one
column of about twenty-four lines on the page; it has breathings and
accents pretty uniformly, and not ill placed; otherwise, from the shape of
most of the letters (e.g. _pi_, facsimile No. 27, lines 1, 3), it might be
judged of earlier date: observe, however, the oblong form of _omicron_
where the space is crowded in the last line of the facsimile, when the
older scribes would have retained the circular shape and made the letter
very small (_see_ facsimile No. 11 b. l. 6): _delta_ also and _xi_ betray
a less ancient scribe. The single stop in Cod. E, as was stated above (p.
48), changes its place according to the variation of its power, as in
other copies of about the same age. The capitals at the beginning of
sections stand out in the margin as in Codd. AC. The lists of the larger
κεφάλαια together with the numbers of the sections in the margin and the
Eusebian canons beneath them, as well as harmonizing references to the
other Gospels at the foot of the page, names of Feast days with their
Proper lessons, and other liturgical notices, have been inserted (as some
think, but erroneously in Burgon’s judgement) by a later hand. Under the
text (Mark i. 5, 6) are placed the harmonizing references, in the order
(varying in each Gospel) Mark, Luke, John, Matthew. Ιω (John) furnishes no
parallel on this page. The first section (α) of Μρ (Mark i. 1, 2)
corresponds to the seventieth (ο) of Λο (Luke vii. 27), and to the 103rd
(ργ) of M (Matt. xi. 10). Again the second (β) of Mark (i. 3) is parallel
to the seventh (ζ) of Luke (iii. 3), and to the eighth (η) of Matt. (iii.
3). The passage given in our facsimile (No. 27) is part of the third (γ)
of Mark (i. 4-6), and answers to nothing in Luke, but to the ninth (θ) of
Matt. (iii. 4-6). See p. 60, note 4. The value of this codex, as supplying
materials for criticism, is considerable. It approaches more nearly than
some others of its date to the text now commonly received, and is an
excellent witness for it. The asterisk is much used to indicate disputed
passages: e.g. Matt. xvi. 2, 3: Luke xxii. 43, 44; xxiii. 34: John viii.
2-11. (For the fragments attached to this Codex, _see_ Apoc. 15.)

F. CODEX BOREELI, now in the Public Library at Utrecht, once belonged to
John Boreel [d. 1629], Dutch ambassador at the court of King James I.
Wetstein obtained some readings from it in 1730, as far as Luke xi, but
stated that he knew not where it then was. In 1830 Professor Heringa of
Utrecht discovered it in private hands at Arnheim, and procured it for his
University Library, where in 1850 Tregelles found it, though with some
difficulty, the leaves being torn and all loose in a box, and he then made
a facsimile; Tischendorf had looked through it in 1841. In 1843, after
Heringa’s death, H. E. Vinke published that scholar’s “Disputatio de
Codice Boreeliano,” which includes a full and exact collation of the text.
Cod. F contains the Four Gospels with many defects, some of which have
been caused since the collation was made which Wetstein published: hence
the codex must still sometimes be cited on his authority as Fw. In fact
there are but 204 leaves and a few fragments remaining, written with two
columns of about nineteen lines each on the page, in a tall, oblong,
upright form; it was referred by Mr. H. Deane in 1876 to the eighth, by
Tischendorf to the ninth, by Tregelles to the tenth century. In St. Luke
there are no less than twenty-four gaps: in Wetstein’s collation it began
at Matt. vii. 6, but now at Matt. ix. 1. Other hiatus are Matt. xii. 1-44;
xiii. 55-xiv. 9; xv. 20-31; xx. 18-xxi. 5: Mark i. 43-ii. 8; ii. 23-iii.
5; xi. 6-26; xiv. 54-xv. 5; xv. 39-xvi. 19: John iii. 5-14; iv. 23-38; v.
18-38; vi. 39-63; vii. 28-viii. 10; x. 32-xi. 3; xi. 40-xii. 3; xii.
14-25: it ends at John xiii. 34. Few manuscripts have fallen into such
unworthy hands. The Eusebian canons are wanting, the sections standing
without them in the margin. Thus in Mark x. 13 (see facsimile No. 28) the
section ρϛ (106) has not under it the proper canon β (2). The letters
_delta_, _epsilon_, _theta_, _omicron_, and especially the cross-like
_psi_ (_see_ p. 40), are of the most recent uncial form, _phi_ is large
and bevelled at both ends; the breathings and accents are fully and not
incorrectly given.

Fa. CODEX COISLIN. I is that great copy of the Septuagint Octateuch, the
glory of the Coislin Library, first made known by Montfaucon (Biblioth.
Coislin., 1715), and illustrated by a facsimile in Silvestre’s Paléogr.
Univ. No. 65. It contains 227 leaves in two columns, 13 inches by 9: the
fine massive uncials of the sixth or seventh century are much like Cod.
A’s in general appearance. In the margin _primâ manu_ Wetstein found Acts
ix. 24, 25, and so inserted this as Cod. F in his list of MSS. of the
Acts. In 1842 Tischendorf observed nineteen other passages of the New
Testament, which he published in his Monumenta sacra inedita (1846, p.
400, &c.) with a facsimile. The texts are Matt. v. 48; xii. 48; xxvii. 25:
Luke i. 42; ii. 24; xxiii. 21: John v. 35; vi. 53, 55: Acts iv. 33, 34;
ix. 24, 25; x. 13, 15; xxii. 22: 1 Cor. vii. 39; xi. 29: 1 Cor. iii. 13;
ix. 7; xi. 33: Gal. iv. 21, 22: Col. ii. 16, 17; Heb. x. 26.

G. COD. HARLEIAN. 5684 or WOLFII A; H. COD. WOLFII B. These two copies
were brought from the East by Andrew Erasmus Seidel, purchased by La
Croze, and by him presented to J. C. Wolff, who published loose extracts
from them both in his “Anecdota Graeca” (vol. iii. 1723), and barbarously
mutilated them in 1721 in order to send pieces to Bentley, among whose
papers in Trinity College Library (B. XVII. 20) Tregelles found the
fragments in 1845 (Account of the Printed Text, p. 160). Subsequently Cod.
G came with the rest of the Harleian collection into the British Museum;
Cod. H, which had long been missing, was brought to light in the Public
Library of Hamburg, through Petersen the Librarian, in 1838. Codd. GH have
now been thoroughly collated both by Tischendorf and Tregelles. Cod. G
appears to be of the tenth, Cod. H of the ninth century, and is stated to
be of higher critical value. Besides the mutilated fragments at Trinity
College (Matt. v. 29-31; 39-43 of Cod. G; Luke i. 3-6; 13-15 of Cod. H),
many parts of both have perished: viz. in Cod. G 372 verses; Matt. i.
1-vi. 6; vii. 25-viii. 9; viii. 23-ix. 2; xxviii. 18-Mark i. 13; xiv.
19-25: Luke i. 1-13; v. 4-vii. 3; viii. 46-ix. 5; xii. 27-41; xxiv. 41-53:
John xviii. 5-19; xix. 4-27 (of which one later hand supplies Matt,
xxviii. 18-Mark i. 8: John xviii. 5-19; another Luke xii. 27-41): in Cod.
H 679 verses; Matt. i. 1-xv. 30; xxv. 33-xxvi. 3; Mark i. 32-ii. 4; xv.
44-xvi. 14; Luke v. 18-32; vi. 8-22; x. 2-19: John ix. 30-x. 25; xviii.
2-18; xx. 12-25. Cod. G has some Church notes in the margin; Cod. H the
sections without the Eusebian canons; G however has both sections and
canons; its τίτλοι and larger κεφάλαια are in red (those of St. John being
lost), and the Church notes seem _primâ manu_. Each member of the
genealogy in Luke iii forms a separate line. Both G and H are written in a
somewhat rude style, with breathings and accents rather irregularly
placed, as was the fashion of their times; G in two columns of twenty-two
lines each on a page, H in one column of twenty-three lines. In each the
latest form of the uncial letters is very manifest (e.g. _delta_,
_theta_), but G is the neater of the two. In G the single point, in H a
kind of Maltese cross, are the prevailing marks of punctuation. Our
facsimiles (Nos. 29 of G, 31 of H) are due to Tregelles; that of G he took
from the fragment at Trinity College. Inasmuch as beside Matt. v. 30, 31
in Cod. G ΑΡ [with a χ between and above them] (ἀρχή) is conspicuous in
the margin, and ΤΕ Τ_Η_Σ _Λε_ (τέλος τῆς λέξεως) stands in the text
itself, good scholars may be excused for having mistaken it for a scrap of
some Evangelistarium.

I. COD. TISCHENDORFIAN. II at St. Petersburg, consists of palimpsest
fragments found by Tischendorf in 1853 “in the dust of an Eastern
library,” i.e. in the Convent of St. Saba near the Red Sea, and published
in his new series of “Monumenta sacra inedita,” vol. i, 1855. On the
twenty-eight vellum leaves (eight of them on four double leaves) Georgian
writing covers the partially obliterated Greek, which is for the most part
very hard to read. They compose portions of no less than seven different
manuscripts; the first two, of the fifth century, are as old as Codd. AC
(the first having scarcely any capital letters and those very slightly
larger than the rest); the third fragment seems of the sixth century,
nearly of the date of Cod. N (p. 139), about as old as Cod. P (_see_ p.
143); the fourth scarcely less ancient: all four, like other palimpsests,
have the pseudo-Ammonian sections without the Eusebian canons (_see_ p.
61).  Of the Gospels we have 190 verses: viz. (_Frag._ 1 or Ia) John xi.
50-xii. 9; xv. 12-xvi. 2; xix. 11-24: (_Frag._ 2 or Ib) Matt. xiv. 13-16;
19-23; xxiv. 37-xxv. 1; xxv. 32-45; xxvi. 31-45: Mark ix. 14-22; xiv.
58-70: (_Frag._ 3 or Ic) Matt. xvii. 22-xviii. 3; xviii. 11-19; xix. 5-14:
Luke xviii. 14-25; John iv. 52-v. 8; xx. 17-26: (_Frag._ 4 or Id) Luke
vii. 39-49; xxiv. 10-19. The fifth fragment (Ie), containing portions of
the Acts and of St. Paul’s Epistles (1 Cor. xv. 53-xvi. 9; Tit. i. 1-13;
Acts xxviii. 8-17) is as old as the third, if not as the first. The sixth
and seventh fragments are of the seventh century: viz. (_Frag._ 6 or If,
_of two leaves_) Acts ii. 6-17; xxvi. 7-18: (_Frag._ 7 or Ig, _of one
leaf_) Acts xiii. 39-46. In all seven are 255 verses. All except _Frag._ 6
are in two columns of from twenty-nine to eighteen lines each, and
unaccentuated; _Frag._ 6 has but one column on a page, with some accents.
The first five fragments, so far as they extend, must be placed in the
highest rank as critical authorities. The first, as cited in Tischendorf’s
eighth edition of his Greek Testament, agrees with Cod. A thirty-four
times, four times with Cod. B, and twenty-three times with the two united;
it stands alone eleven times. The text of the second and third is more
mixed though they incline more to favour Codd. אB; not, however, so
decidedly as the first does Cod. A. Tischendorf gives us six facsimiles of
them in the “Monumenta sacra inedita,”. Nova Collect. vol. i (1885), a
seventh in “Anecdota sacra et profana,” 1855. From the same Armenian book,
as Tischendorf thinks (and he was very likely to _know_), are taken the
three palimpsest leaves of 2 and 3 Kings, and the six of Isaiah published
by him in the same volume of the “Monumenta.”

Ib. See Nb, below.

K. COD. CYPRIUS, or No. 63 of the Royal Library at Paris, shares only with
Codd. אBMSU the advantage of being a _complete_ uncial copy of the Four
Gospels. It was brought into the Colbert Library from Cyprus in 1673; Mill
inserted its readings from Simon; it was re-examined by Scholz, whose
inaccuracies (especially those committed when collating Cod. K for his
“Curae Criticae in Historiam textûs Evangeliorum,” Heidelberg, 1820) have
been strongly denounced by later editors, and it must be feared with too
good reason. The independent collations of Tischendorf and Tregelles have
now done all that can be needed for this copy. It is an oblong quarto, in
compressed uncials, of about the middle of the ninth century at the
latest, having one column of about twenty-one lines on each page, but the
handwriting is irregular and varies much in size. A single point being
often found where the sense does not require it, this codex has been
thought to have been copied from an older one arranged in στίχοι; the ends
of each στίχος may have been indicated in this manner by the scribe. The
subscriptions, τίτλοι, the sections, and indices of the κεφάλαια of the
last three Gospels are believed to be the work of a later hand: the
Eusebian canons are absent. The breathings and accents are _primâ manu_,
but often omitted or incorrectly placed. Itacisms and permutations of
consonants are very frequent, and the text is of an unusual and
interesting character. Scholz regards the directions for the Church
lessons, even the ἀρχαί and τέλη in the margin at the beginning and end of
lessons, as by the original scribe. He transcribes at length the
ἐκλογάδιον τῶν δ᾽ εὐαγγελιστῶν and the fragments of a menology prefixed to
Cod. K (N. T. vol. i, pp. 455-493), of which tables it affords the
earliest specimen. The second hand writes at the end προσδέξηται αὐτὴν
[τὴν δέλτον] ἡ παναγία θεοτόκος καὶ ὁ ἅγιος εὐτύχιος. The style of this
copy will be seen from our facsimile (No. 19) taken from John vi. 52, 53:
the number of the section (ξϛ´) or 66 stands in the margin, but the
ordinary place of the Eusebian canon (ι or 10) under it is filled by a
simple flourish. The stop in 1. 1 after λεγοντεσ illustrates the unusual
punctuation of this copy, as may that after ὁ _ισ_ in 1. 3.

L. COD. REGIUS, No. 62 in the Royal Library at Paris, is by far the most
remarkable document of its age and class. It contains the Four Gospels,
except the following passages, Matt. iv. 22-v. 14; xxviii. 17-20: Mark x.
16-30; xv. 2-20: John xxi. 15-25. It was written in about the eighth
century and consists of 257 leaves quarto, of thick vellum, 9 inches high
by 6-½ broad, with two columns of twenty-five lines each on a page,
regularly marked, as we so often see, by the _stilus_ and ruler (p. 27).
This is doubtless Stephen’s η´, though he cites it erroneously in Acts
xxiv. 7 bis; xxv. 14; xxvii. 1; xxviii. 11: it was even then in the Royal
Library, although “Roberto Stephano” is marked in the volume. Wetstein
collated Cod. L but loosely; Griesbach, who set a very high value on it,
studied it with peculiar care; Tischendorf published it in full in his
“Monumenta sacra inedita,” 1846. It is but carelessly written, and abounds
with errors of the ignorant scribe, who was more probably an Egyptian than
a native Greek. The breathings and accents are often deficient, often
added wrongly, and placed throughout without rule or propriety. The
apostrophus also is common, and frequently out of place; the points for
stops are quite irregular, as we have elsewhere stated (p. 48). Capitals
occur plentifully, often painted and in questionable taste (see facsimile
No. 21, column 2), and there is a tendency throughout to inelegant
ornament. This codex is in bad condition through damp, the ink brown or
pale, the uncial letters of a debased oblong shape: _phi_ is enormously
large and sometimes quite angular; other letters are such as might be
looked for from its date, and are neither neat nor remarkably clear. The
lessons for Sundays, festivals, &c. and the ἀρχαί and τέλη are marked
everywhere in the margin, especially in St. Matthew; there are also many
corrections and important critical notes (e.g. Mark xvi. 8) in the text or
margin, apparently _primâ manu_. Our facsimile is taken from a photograph
of its most important page, Mark xvi. 8, 9, with part of the note cited at
length below. Before each Gospel are indices of the κεφάλαια, now
imperfect: we find also the τίτλοι at the head and occasionally at the
foot of the several pages; the numbers of the κεφάλαια (usually pointed
out by the sign of the cross), the sections and Eusebian canons stand in
the inner margin(176) often ill put, as if only half understood. The
critical weight of this copy may best be discussed hereafter; it will here
suffice barely to mention its strong resemblance to Cod. B (less, however,
in St. John’s Gospel than elsewhere), to the citations of Origen
[186-253], and to the margin of the Harkleian Syriac version [A.D. 616].
Cod. L abounds in what are termed Alexandrian forms, beyond any other copy
of its date.

M. COD. CAMPIANUS, No. 48 in the Royal Library at Paris, contains the Four
Gospels complete in a small quarto form, written in very elegant and
minute uncials of the end of the ninth century, with two columns of
twenty-four lines each on a page. The Abbé François de Camps gave it to
Louis XIV, Jan. 1, 1707. This document is Kuster’s 2 (1710); it was
collated by Wetstein, Scholz, and Tregelles; transcribed in 1841 by
Tischendorf. Its synaxarion and menology have been published by Scholz in
the same place as those of Cod. K, and obviously with great carelessness.
Ἀναγνώσματα, i.e. notes of the Church Lessons, abound in the margin
(Tischendorf thinks them _primâ manu_) in a very small hand, like in style
to the Oxford Plato (Clarke 39, _above_, p. 42). We find too Hippolytus’
Chronology of the Gospels, Eusebius’ letter to Carpianus with his canons,
and some Arabic scrawl on the last leaf, of which the name of Jerusalem
alone has been read, a note in Slavonic, and others in a contemporaneous
cursive hand. Dean Burgon also observed at the foot of the several pages
the same kind of harmony as we described for Cod. E. It has breathings,
accents pretty fairly given, and a musical notation in red, so frequent in
Church manuscripts of the age. Its readings are very good; itacisms and ν
ἐφελκυστικόν are frequent. Tischendorf compares the form of its uncials to
those of Cod. V; which, judging from the facsimile given by Matthaei, we
should deem somewhat less beautiful. From our facsimile (No. 32) it will
be seen that the round letters are much narrowed, the later form of
_delta_ and _theta_ quite decided, while _alpha_ and _pi_ might look
earlier. Our specimen (John vii. 53-viii. 2) represents the celebrated
Pericope adulterae in one of its earliest forms.

N. CODEX PURPUREUS. Only twelve leaves of this beautiful copy were till
recently believed to survive, and some former possessor must have divided
them in order to obtain a better price from several purchasers than from
one. Four leaves are now in the British Museum (Cotton, Titus C. xv), six
in the Vatican (No. 3785), two at Vienna (Lambec. 2), at the end of a
fragment of Genesis in a different hand. The London fragments (Matt. xxvi.
57-65; xxvii. 26-34: John xiv. 2-10; xv. 15-22) were collated by Wetstein
on his first visit to England in 1715, and marked in his Greek Testament
by the letter J: Scrivener transcribed them in 1845, and announced that
they contained fifty-seven various readings, of which Wetstein had given
but five. The Vienna fragment (Luke xxiv. 13-21; 39-49) had long been
known by the descriptions of Lambecius: Wetstein had called it N; Treschow
in 1773 and Alter in 1787 had given imperfect collations of it. Scholz
first noticed the Vatican leaves (Matt. xix. 6-13; xx. 6-22; xx. 29-xxi.
19), denoted them by Γ, and used some readings extracted by Gaetano
Marini. It was reserved for Tischendorf (Monumenta sacra inedita, 1846) to
publish them all in full, and to determine by actual inspection that they
were portions of the same manuscript, of the date of about the end of the
sixth century. Besides these twelve leaves John Sakkelion the Librarian
saw in or about 1864 at the Monastery of St. John in Patmos thirty-three
other leaves containing portions of St. Mark’s Gospel (ch. vi. 53-xv.
23)(177), whose readings were communicated to Tischendorf, and are
included in his eighth edition of the N. T. The others were probably
stolen from the same place. This book is written on the thinnest vellum
(_see_ pp. 23, 25), dyed purple, and the silver letters (which have turned
quite black) were impressed in some way upon it, but are too varied in
shape, and at the end of the lines in size, to admit the supposition of
moveable type being used, as some have thought to be the case in the Codex
Argenteus of the Gothic Gospels. The abridgements _ΘΣ_, _ΧΣ_, &c. are in
gold; and some changes have been made by an ancient second hand. The
so-called Ammonian sections and the Eusebian canons are faithfully given
(_see_ p. 59), and the Vatican portion has the forty-first, forty-sixth,
and forty-seventh τίτλοι of St. Matthew at the head of the pages. Each
page has two columns of sixteen lines, and the letters (about ten or
twelve in a line) are firm, uniform, bold, and unornamented, though not
quite so much so as in a few older documents; their lower extremities are
bevelled. Their size is at least four times that of the letters in Cod. A,
the punctuation quite as simple, being a single point (and that usually
neglected) level with the top of the letter (see our facsimile, Plate v,
No. 14, l. 3), and there is no space left between words even after stops.
A few letters stand out as capitals at the beginning of lines; of the
breathings and accents, if such they be, we have spoken above (p. 47).
Letters diminished at the end of a line do not lose their ancient shape,
as in many later books: _compendia scribendi_ are rare, yet [symbol]
stands for Ν at the end of a line no less than twenty-nine times in the
London leaves alone, but [symbol] for αι only once. Ι at the beginning of
a syllable has two dots over it, Υ but one. We have discussed above (pp.
32-39) the shape of the alphabet in Ν (for by that single letter
Tischendorf denotes it), and compared it with others of nearly the same
date; _alpha_, _omega_, _lambda_ look more ancient than _delta_ or _xi_
(_see_ Plate ii. No. 4). It exhibits strong Alexandrian forms, e.g.
παραλήμψομε, ειχοσαν (the latter condemned _secundâ manu_), and not a few
such itacisms as the changes of ι and ει, αι and ε.

COD. Nb (Ib of Tischendorf’s N. T., eighth edition), MUSEI BRITANNICI
(Addit. 17136), is a 12mo volume containing the hymns of Severus in
Syriac, and is one of the books brought thither from the Nitrian desert.
It is a palimpsest, with a second Syriac work written below the first,
and, under both, _four_ leaves (117, 118, 127, 128) contain fragments of
seventeen verses of St. John (xiii. 16; 17; 19; 20; 23; 24; 26; 27; xvi.
7; 8; 9 although only one word—περί—is preserved; 12; 13; 15; 16; 18; 19).
These Tischendorf (and Tregelles about the same time) deciphered with
great difficulty, as every one who has examined the manuscript would
anticipate, and published in the second volume of his new collection of
“Monumenta sacra inedita.” Each page contained two columns. We meet with
the sections without the Eusebian canons, the earliest form of uncial
characters, no capital letters (_see_ p. 51, note 2), and only the
simplest kind of punctuation, although one rough breathing is legible.
Tischendorf hesitates whether he shall assign the fragment to the fourth
or fifth century. It agrees with Cod. A five or six times, with Cod. B
five, with the two together six, and is against them both thrice.

O. No less than nine small fragments have borne this mark. O of Wetstein
was given by Anselmo Banduri to Montfaucon, and contains only Luke xviii.
11-14: _this_ Tischendorf discards as taken from an Evangelistarium (of
the tenth century, as he judges from the writing) chiefly because it wants
the number of the section at ver. 14. In its room he puts for Cod. O
Moscow Synod. 120 (Matthaei, 15), a few leaves of about the ninth century
(containing the fifteen verses, John i. 1, 3, 4; xx. 10-13; 15-17; 20-24,
with some scholia), which had been used for binding a copy of Chrysostom’s
Homilies on Genesis, brought from the monastery of Dionysius at Mount
Athos, and published in Matthaei’s Greek Testament with a facsimile (_see_
ix. 257 &c., and facsimile in tom. xii). Further portions of this fragment
were seen at Athos in 1864 by Mr. Philip E. Pusey. Tregelles has also
appended it to his edition of Cod. Ξ. In this fragment we find the
cross-like _psi_, the interrogative “;” (John xx. 13), and the comma (ib.
ver. 12). Alford’s Frag. Ath. b=Tisch. We—p. 145—and Frag. Ath. a are
probably parts of O. The next five comprise N. T. hymns.

COD. Oa. _Magnificat_ and _Benedictus_ in Greek uncials of the eighth or
ninth century, in a Latin book at Wolfenbüttel, is published by
Tischendorf, Anecdota sacr. et prof. 1855; as is also Ob, which contains
these two and _Nunc Dimittis_, of the ninth century, and is at Oxford,
Bodleian, Misc. Gr. 5, ff. 313-4(178). Oc. _Magnificat_ in the Verona
Psalter of the sixth century (the Greek being written in Latin letters),
published by Bianchini (Vindiciae Canon. Script. 1740). Od, Oe, both
contain the three hymns, Od in the great purple and silver Zurich Psalter
of the seventh century (Tischendorf, Monum. sacra inedita, tom. iv,
1869)(179); Oe of the ninth century at St. Gall (Cod. 17), partly written
in Greek, partly in Latin. Of, also of the ninth century, is described by
Tischendorf (N. T., eighth edition) once as “Noroff. Petrop.,” once as
“Mosquensis.” Og (IX) in the Arsenal Library at Paris (MS. Gr. 2),
containing, besides the Psalms and Canticle of the Old Testament, the
_Magnificat_, _Benedictus_, and _Nunc Dimittis_, besides the _Lord’s
Prayer_, the _Sanctus_ and other such pieces. Oh. Taurinensis Reg. B. vii.
30 (viii or ix), 5-¾ × 4, ff. 303 (20)(180).  Psalter with Luke i. 46-55;
ii. 29-31. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 441.

P. CODEX GUELPHERBYTANUS A, and Q. CODEX GUELPHERBYTANUS B. These are two
palimpsests discovered by F. A. Knittel, Archdeacon of Wolfenbüttel, in
the Ducal Library of that city, which (together with some fragments of
Ulphilas’ Gothic version) lie under the more modern writings of Isidore of
Seville. He published the whole in 1762(181), so far at least as he could
read them, though Tregelles believed more might be deciphered, and
Tischendorf, with his unconquerable energy, collating them both in 1854,
was able to re-edit them more accurately, Cod. Q in the third volume
(1860) and Cod. P in the sixth (1869) of his Monumenta sacra inedita. The
volume (called the Codex Carolinus) seems to have been once at Bobbio, and
has been traced from Weissenburg to Mayence and Prague, till it was bought
by a Duke of Brunswick in 1689. Codex P contains, on forty-three or
forty-four leaves, thirty-one fragments of 518 verses, taken from all the
four Evangelists(182); Codex Q, on thirteen leaves, twelve fragments of
247 verses from SS. Luke and John(183); but all can be traced only with
great difficulty. A few portions, once written in vermilion, have quite
departed, but Tischendorf has made material additions to Knittel’s
labours, both in extent and accuracy. He assigns P to the sixth, Q to the
fifth century. Both are written in two columns, the uncials being bold,
round or square, those of Q not a little the smaller. The letters in P,
however, are sometimes compressed at the end of a line. The capitals in P
are large and frequent, and both have the sections without the canons of
Eusebius (_see_ p. 59). The table of τίτλοι found in the volume is written
in oblong uncials of a lower date, as Knittel thought, possibly without
good reason. Itacisms, what are termed Alexandrian forms, and the usual
contractions (_ΙΣ_, _ΞΣ_, _ΚΣ_, _ΘΣ_, _ΥΣ_, _ΠΗΡ_, _ΠΝΑ_, _ΙΛΗΜ_, _ΑΝΟΣ_,
_ΔΑΔ_, Μ [with symbol above it]) occur in both copies. Breathings also are
seen here and there in Q. From Tischendorf’s beautiful facsimiles of Codd.
PQ we observe that while _delta_ is far more elaborate in P than in Q, the
precise contrary is the case with _pi_. _Epsilon_ and _sigma_ in P have
strong points at all the extremities; _nu_ in each is of the ancient form
exhibited in Codd. אNR (_see_ p. 37); while in P _alpha_ resembles in
shape that of our alphabet in Plate ii. No. 5, _eta_ that in Plate iii.
No. 7. As regards their text we observe that in the first hundred verses
of St. Luke which are contained in both copies, wherein P is cited for
various readings 216 times, and Q 182 times, P stands alone fourteen
times, Q not once. P agrees with other manuscripts against AB twenty-one
times, Q nineteen: P agrees with AB united fifty times, Q also fifty: P
sides with B against A twenty-nine times, Q thirty-eight: but P accords
with A against B in 102 places, Q in seventy-five.

R. This letter, like some that precede, has been used to represent
different books by various editors, a practice the inconvenience of which
is very manifest. (1) R of Griesbach and Scholz is a fragment of one
quarto leaf containing John i. 38-50, at Tübingen, with musical notes,
which from its thick vellum, from the want of the sections and Eusebian
canons, and the general resemblance of its uncials to those of late
Service Books, Tischendorf pronounces to be an Evangelistarium, and puts
in its room (2) in his N. T. of 1849, fourteen leaves of a palimpsest in
the Royal Library of Naples (Borbon. ii. C. 15) of the eighth century,
under a _Typicum_ (see Suicer, Thes. Eccles. tom. ii. p. 1335), or Ritual
of the Greek Church, of the fourteenth century. These are fragments from
the first three Evangelists, in oblong uncials, leaning to the right.
Tischendorf, by chemical applications, was able in 1843 to read one page,
in two columns of twenty-five lines each (Mark xiv. 32-39)(184), and saw
the sections in the margin; the Eusebian canons he thinks have been washed
out (_see_ p. 59): but in 1859 he calls this fragment Wb, reserving the
letter R for (3) CODEX NITRIENSIS, Brit. Museum, Additional 17211, the
very important palimpsest containing on forty-eight (53) leaves about 516
verses of St. Luke in twenty-five fragments(185), under the black, broad
Syriac writing, being a treatise of Severus of Antioch against Johannes
Grammaticus, of the eighth or ninth century. There are two columns of
about twenty-five lines each on a page; for their boldness and simplicity
the letters may be referred to the end of the sixth century; we have given
a facsimile of the manuscript (which cannot be read in parts but with the
utmost difficulty), and an alphabet collected from it (Nos. 5, 17). In
size and shape the letters are much like those of Codd. INP, only that
they are somewhat irregular and straggling: the punctuation is effected by
a single point almost level with the top of the letters, as in Cod. N. The
pseudo-Ammonian sections are there without the Eusebian canons, and the
first two leaves are devoted to the τίτλοι of St. Luke. This most
important palimpsest is one of the 550 manuscripts brought to England,
about 1847, from the Syrian convent of S. Mary Deipara, in the Nitrian
Desert, seventy miles N. W. of Cairo. When examined at the British Museum
by the late Canon Cureton, then one of the Librarians, he discovered in
the same volume, and published in 1851 (with six pages in facsimile), a
palimpsest of 4000 lines of Homer’s Iliad not in the same hand as St.
Luke, but quite as ancient. The fragments of St. Luke were independently
transcribed, with most laudable patience, both by Tregelles in 1854, and
by Tischendorf in 1855, who afterwards re-examined the places wherein he
differed from Tregelles (e.g. chh. viii. 5; xviii. 7, 10), and discovered
by the aid of Dr. Wright a few more fragments of chh. vi-viii. Tischendorf
published an edition of Cod. R in his “Monumenta sacra inedita,” vol. ii,
with a facsimile: the amended readings, together with the newly-discovered
variations in chh. vi. 31-36, 39, vii. 44, 46, 47, are inserted in the
eighth edition of his Greek Testament. In this palimpsest as at present
bound up in the Museum the fragments of St. Luke end on f. 48, and the
rest of the Greek in the volume is in later, smaller, sloping uncials, and
contains propositions from the tenth and thirteenth books of Euclid. On
the critical character of the readings of this precious fragment we shall
make some comments below.

S. CODEX VATICANUS 354 contains the four Gospels entire, and is amongst
the earliest dated manuscripts of the Greek Testament (p. 41, note 2).
This is a folio of 234 leaves, written in large oblong or compressed
uncials: the Epistle to Carpianus and Eusebian canons are prefixed, and it
contains many later corrections (e.g. Luke viii. 15) and marginal notes
(e.g. Matt. xxvii. 16, 17). Luke xxii. 43, 44; John v. 4; vii. 53-viii. 11
are obelized. At the end we read ἐγράφει ἡ τιμία δέλτος αὕτη διὰ χειρὸς
ἐμοῦ Μιχαὴλ μοναχοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ μηνὶ μαρτίω α´. ἡμέρα ε´, ὡρα ϛ´, ἔτους
ςυνζ. ινδ. ζ´: i.e. A.D. 949. “Codicem bis diligenter contulimus,” says
Birch: but collators in his day (1781-3) seldom noticed orthographical
forms or stated where the readings _agree_ with the received text, so that
a more thorough examination was still required. Tregelles only inspected
it, but Tischendorf, when at Rome in 1866, carefully re-examined it, and
has inserted many of its readings in his eighth edition and its
supplementary leaves. He states that Birch’s facsimile (consisting of the
obelized John v. 4) is coarsely executed, while Bianchini’s is too
elegant; he made another for himself.

T. CODEX BORGIANUS I, now in the Propaganda at Rome (_see below_, Evan.
180), contains thirteen or more quarto leaves of SS. Luke and John, with a
Thebaic or Sahidic version at their side, but on the opposite and left
page. Each page consists of two columns: a single point indicates a break
in the sense, but there are no other divisions. The fragment contains Luke
xxii. 20-xxiii. 20; John vi. 28-67; vii. 6-viii. 31 (179 verses, since
John vii. 53-viii. 11 are wanting). The portion containing St. John, both
in Greek and Egyptian, was carefully edited at Rome in 1789 by A. A.
Giorgi, an Augustinian Eremite; his facsimile, however (ch. vii. 35),
seems somewhat rough, though Tischendorf (who has inspected the codex)
says that its uncials look as if written by a Copt, from their resemblance
to Coptic letters(186): the shapes of _alpha_ and _iota_ are specially
noticeable. Birch had previously collated the Greek text. Notwithstanding
the occasional presence of the rough and smooth breathing in this copy (p.
47)(187), Giorgi refers it to the fourth century, Tischendorf to the
fifth. The Greek fragment of St. Luke was first collated by Mr. Bradley H.
Alford, and inserted by his brother, Dean Alford, in the fourth edition of
his Greek Testament, vol. i (1859). Dr. Tregelles had drawn Mr. Alford’s
attention to it, from a hint thrown out by Zoega, in p. 184 of his
“Catalogus codd. Copt. MSS. qui in Museo Borgiano Velitris adservantur.”
Romae, 1810.

Ts or Twoi is used by Tischendorf to indicate a few leaves in Greek and
Thebaic, which once belonged to Woide, and were published with his other
Thebaic fragments in Ford’s Appendix to the Codex Alexandrinus, Oxon.
1799. They contain Luke xii. 15-xiii. 32; John viii. 33-42 (eighty-five
verses). From the second fragment it plainly appears (what the similarity
of the facsimiles had suggested to Tregelles) that T and Ts are parts of
the same manuscript, for the page of Ts which contains John viii. 33 in
Greek exhibits on its reverse the Thebaic version of John viii. 23-32, of
which T affords us only the Greek text. This fact was first noted by
Tischendorf (N. T. 1859), who adds that the Coptic scribe blundered much
over the Greek: e.g. βαβουσα Luke xiii. 21; so δεκαι for δεκα και, ver.
16. He transcribed T and Twoi (as well as Tb, Tc, Td, which we proceed to
describe), for publication in the ninth volume of his “Monumenta sacra
inedita” (1870), but owing to his death they never appeared. But Bp.
Lightfoot gives reasons (_see below_, vol. ii. c. 2) for thinking that
this fragment was not originally a portion of T.

Tb at St. Petersburg much resembles the preceding in the Coptic-like style
of writing, but is not earlier than the sixth century. It contains on six
octavo leaves John i. 25-42; ii. 9-iv. 50, spaces left in the text
answering the purpose of stops. Tb has a harmony of the Gospels at the
foot of the page.

Tc is a fragment of about twenty-one verses between Matt. xiv. 19 and xv.
8, also of the sixth century, and at St. Petersburg, in the collection of
Bishop Porphyry. Its text in the twenty-nine places cited by Tischendorf
in his eighth edition accords with Cod. א twenty-four times, with Cod. B
twenty times, with Codd. C and D sixteen times each, with Cod. 33 nine
times. Cod. A is wanting here. Compared with these primary authorities
severally, it agrees with א alone once, with 33 alone twice, with אB
united against the rest four times: so that its critical character is very
decided.

Td is a fragment of a Lectionary, Greek and Sahidic, of about the seventh
century, found by Tischendorf in 1866 among the Borgian manuscripts at
Rome. It contains Matt. xvi. 13-20; Mark i. 3-8, xii. 35-37; John xix.
23-27; xx. 30-31: twenty-four verses only. This fragment and the next have
been brought into this place, rather than inserted in the list of
Evangelistaria, because they both contained fragments of the Thebaic
version.

Te is a fragment of St. Matthew at Cambridge (Univ. Libr. Addit. 1875).
Dr. Hort communicated its readings to Dr. C. R. Gregory, for his
Prolegomena to the eighth edition of Tischendorf’s N. T. It is “a tiny
morsel” of an uncial Lectionary of the sixth century, containing only
Matt. iii. 13-16, the parallel column probably in the Thebaic version
having perished. It was brought, among other Coptic fragments, from Upper
Egypt by Mr. Greville Chester. Dr. Hort kindly enables me to add to his
description of Te (Addenda to Tregelles’ N. T. p. 1070) that this “tiny
morsel” is irregular in shape, frequently less than four inches in width
and height, the uncial Greek letters being three-eighths of an inch high.
There seem to have been two columns of either eight or more probably of
twenty-four lines each on a page, but no Coptic portions survive. “If of
twenty-four lines the fragment might belong to the inner column of a
bilingual MS. with the two languages in parallel columns, or to the outer
column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the section in the
two languages consecutively, as in Mr. Horner’s Graeco-Thebaic fragment
(Evst. 299: _see_ p. 398). In the latter case it might belong to the inner
column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the section in two
consecutive languages. The size of the letters renders it improbable,
however, that the columns were of eight lines only.” (Hort.)

Tf Horner. See below under Thebaic or Sahidic MSS. at the end.

Tg Cairo, Cod. Papadopulus Kerameus [vi or vii], 9-½ x 8-¼, ff. 3 (27),
two cols., written in letters like Coptic. Matt. xx. 3-32; xxii. 4-16.
Facsimile by the Abbate Cozza-Luzi in “N. T. e Cod. Vat. 1209 nativi
textus Graeci primo omnium phototypice representatum”—Danesio, Rome, 1889.
See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 450.

U. CODEX NANIANUS I, so called from a former possessor, is now in the
Library of St. Mark, Venice (I. viii). It contains the four Gospels
entire, carefully and luxuriously written in two columns of twenty-one
lines each on the quarto page, scarcely before the tenth century, although
the “letters are in general an imitation of those used before the
introduction of compressed uncials; but they do not belong to the age when
full and round writing was customary or natural, so that the stiffness and
want of ease is manifest” (Tregelles’ Horne, p. 202). It has _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. τ. τίτλ., κεφ., _pict._, with much gold ornament. Thus
while the small ο in l. 1 of our facsimile (No. 22) is in the oldest
style, the oblong _omicrons_ creep in at the end of lines 2 and 4. Münter
sent some extracts from this copy to Birch, who used them for his edition,
and states that the book contains the Eusebian canons. Accordingly in Mark
v. 18, B (in error for H) stands under the proper section _μη_ (48).
Tischendorf in 1843 and Tregelles in 1846 collated Cod. U thoroughly and
independently, and compared their work at Leipsic for the purpose of
mutual correction.

V. CODEX MOSQUENSIS, of the Holy Synod, is known almost(188) exclusively
from Matthaei’s Greek Testament: he states, no doubt most truly, that he
collated it “bis diligentissimè,” and gives a facsimile of it, assigning
it to the eighth century. Judging from Matthaei’s plate, it is hard to say
why others have dated it in the ninth. It contained in 1779, when first
collated, the Four Gospels in 8vo with the sections and Eusebian canons,
in uncial letters down to John vii. 39, ουπω γαρ ην, and from that point
in cursive letters of the thirteenth century, Matt. v. 44-vi. 12; ix.
18-x. 1 being lost: when re-collated but four years later Matt. xxii.
44-xxiii. 35; John xxi. 10-25 had disappeared. Matthaei tells us that the
manuscript is written in a kind of stichometry by a diligent scribe: its
resemblance to Cod. M has been already mentioned. The cursive portion is
Matthaei’s V, Scholz’s Evan. 250.

Wa. COD. REG. PARIS 314 consists of but two leaves at the end of another
book, containing Luke ix. 34-47; x. 12-22 (twenty-three verses). Its date
is about the eighth century; the uncial letters are firmly written,
_delta_ and _theta_ being of the ordinary oblong shape of that period.
Accents and breathings are usually put; all the stops are expressed by a
single point, whose position makes no difference in its power. This copy
was adapted to Church use, but is not an Evangelistarium, inasmuch as it
exhibits the sections and Eusebian canons(189), and τίτλοι twice at the
head of the page. This fragment was brought to light by Scholz, and
published by Tischendorf, Monumenta sacra inedita, 1846.

Wb. Tischendorf considers the fragment at Naples he had formerly numbered
R (2) as another portion of the same copy, and therefore indicates it in
his seventh edition of the N. T. (1859) as Wb. It has seventy-nine leaves,
of which the fourteen last are palimpsest, is written in two columns, with
twenty-five lines in each page; has the Ammonian sections and lections,
and contains Matt. xix. 14-28; xx. 23-xxi. 2; xxvi. 52-xxvii. 1; Mark
xiii. 21-xiv. 67; Luke iii. 1-iv. 20. (Prolegomena to Tischendorf, p.
395.)

Wc is assigned by Tischendorf to three leaves containing Mark ii. 8-16;
Luke i. 20-32; 64-79 (thirty-five verses), which have been washed to make
a palimpsest, and the writing erased in parts by a knife. There are also
some traces of a Latin version, but all these were used up to bind other
books in the library of St. Gall. They are of the eighth century, or the
ninth according to Tischendorf, edd. 7 and 8, and have appeared in vol.
iii of “Monumenta sacra inedita,” with a facsimile, whose style closely
resembles that of Cod. Δ, and its kindred FG of St. Paul’s Epistles.

Wd was discovered in 1857 by Mr. W. White, sub-librarian of Trinity
College, Cambridge, in the College Library, and was afterwards observed,
and arranged by Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian, its slips (about
twenty-seven in number) having been worked into the binding of a volume of
Gregory Nazianzen: they are now carefully arranged under glass (B. viii.
5). They comprise portions of four leaves, severally containing Mark vii.
3-4; 6-8; 30-36; 36-viii. 4; 4-10; 11-16; ix. 2; 7-9, in uncial letters of
the ninth century, if not rather earlier, slightly leaning to the right.
The sections are set in the margin without the Eusebian canons, with a
table of harmony at the foot of each page of twenty-four lines. The τίτλοι
are in red at the top and bottom of the pages, their corresponding
numerals in the margin. The breathings and accents are often very faint:
lessons and musical notes, crosses, &c. are in red, and sometimes cover
the original stops. In text it much resembles Codd. אBDLΔ: one reading
(Mark vii. 33) appears to be unique. Dr. Scrivener has included it in a
volume of fresh collations of manuscripts and editions which is shortly to
appear under the accomplished editorship of Mr. J. Rendel Harris.

We is a fragment containing John iv. 7-14, in three leaves, found by the
Very Rev. G. W. Kitchin, Dean of Winchester, in Christ Church Library,
when Tischendorf was at Oxford in 1865. It much resembles O at Moscow,
and, like it, had a commentary annexed, to which there are numeral
references set before each verse.

Wf is a palimpsest fragment of St. Matt. xxv. 31-36, and vi. 1-18
(containing the doxology in the Lord’s Prayer), of about the ninth
century, underlying Wake 13 at Christ Church, Oxford (Acts 192, Paul.
246), discovered by the late Mr. A. A. Vansittart (Journal of Philology,
vol. ii. no. 4, p. 241, note 1).

X. CODEX MONACENSIS, in the University Library at Munich (No. 1/26), is a
valuable folio manuscript of the end of the ninth or early in the tenth
century, containing the Four Gospels (in the order described above, with
serious omissions)(190), and a commentary (chiefly from Chrysostom)
surrounding and interspersed with the text of all but St. Mark, in early
cursive letters, not unlike (in Tischendorf’s judgement) the celebrated
Oxford Plato dated 895. The very elegant uncials of Cod. X “are small and
upright; though some of them are compressed, they seem as if they were
_partial_ imitations of those used in very early copies” (Tregelles’
Horne, p. 195). Each page has two columns of about forty-five lines each.
There are no divisions by κεφάλαια or sections, nor notes to serve for
ecclesiastical use. From a memorandum we find that it came from Rome to
Ingoldstadt, as a present from Gerard Vossius [1577-1649]; from
Ingoldstadt it was taken to Landshut in 1803, thence to Munich in 1827.
When it was at Ingoldstadt Griesbach obtained some extracts from it
through Dobrowsky; Scholz first collated it, but in his usual unhappy way;
Tischendorf in 1844, Tregelles in 1846. Dean Burgon examined it in 1872.

Y. CODEX BARBERINI 225 at Rome (in the Library founded by Cardinal
Barberini in the seventeenth century) contains on six large leaves the 137
verses John xvi. 3-xix. 41, of about the eighth century. Tischendorf
obtained access to it in 1843 for a few hours, after some difficulty with
the Prince Barberini, and published it in his first instalment of
“Monumenta sacra inedita,” 1846. Scholz had first noticed, and loosely
collated it. A later hand has coarsely retraced the letters, but the
ancient writing is plain and good. Accents and breathings are most often
neglected or placed wrongly: κ θ τ [each with a small symbol after and
below the character] are frequent at the end of lines. For punctuation
one, two, three or even four points are employed, the power of the single
point varying as in Codd. E Θa and B of the Apocalypse. The
pseudo-Ammonian sections are without the Eusebian canons: and such forms
as λήμψεται xvi. 14, λήμψεσθε ver. 24 occur. These few uncial leaves are
prefixed to a cursive copy of the Gospels with Theophylact’s commentary
(Evan. 392): the text is mixed, and lies about midway between that of Cod.
A and Cod. B.

Z. CODEX DUBLINENSIS RESCRIPTUS, one of the chief palimpsests extant,
contains 295 verses of St. Matthew’s Gospel in twenty-two fragments(191).
It is of a small quarto size, originally 10-½ inches by 8, now reduced to
8-¼ inches by 6, once containing 120 leaves arranged in quaternions, of
which the first that remains bears the _signature_ 13 (ΙΓ): fourteen
sheets or double leaves and four single leaves being all that survive. It
was discovered in 1787 by Dr. John Barrett, Senior Fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin, under some cursive writing of the tenth century or later,
consisting of Chrysostom de Sacerdotio, extracts from Epiphanius, &c. In
the same volume are portions of Isaiah (eight leaves) and of Gregory
Nazianzen, in erased uncial letters, the latter not so ancient as the
fragment of St. Matthew. All the thirty-two leaves of this Gospel that
remain were engraved in copper-plate facsimile(192) at the expense of
Trinity College, and published by Barrett in 1801, furnished with
Prolegomena, and the contents of each facsimile plate in modern Greek
characters, on the opposite page. The facsimiles are not very accurate,
and the form of the letters is stated to be less free and symmetrical than
in the original: yet from these plates (for the want of a better guide)
our alphabet (No. 6) and specimen (No. 18) have been taken. The Greek type
on the opposite page was not very well revised, and a comparison with the
copper-plate will occasionally convict it of errors, which have been
animadverted upon more severely than was quite necessary. The Prolegomena
were encumbered with a discussion of our Lord’s genealogies quite foreign
to the subject, and the tone of scholarship is not very high; but
Barrett’s judgement on the manuscript is correct in the main, and his
conclusion, that it is as old as the sixth century, has been generally
received. Tregelles in 1853 was permitted to apply a chemical mixture to
the vellum, which was already miserably discoloured, apparently from the
purple dye: he was thus enabled to add a little (about 200 letters) to
what Barrett had read long since(193), but he found that in most places
which that editor had left blank, the vellum had been cut away or lost: it
would no doubt have been better for Barrett to have stated, in each
particular case, why he had been unable to give the text of the passage. A
far better edition of the manuscript, including the fragment of Isaiah,
and a newly-discovered leaf of the Latin Codex Palatinus (_e_), with
Prolegomena and two plates of real facsimiles, was published in 1880 by T.
K. Abbott, B.D., Professor of Biblical Greek in the University of Dublin.
He has read 400 letters hitherto deemed illegible, and is inclined to
assign the fifth century as the date of the Codex. Codex Z, like many
others, and for the same orthographical reasons, has been referred to
Alexandria as its native country. It is written with a single column on
each page of twenty-one or twenty-three lines(194). The so-named Ammonian
sections are given, but not the Eusebian canons: the τίτλοι are written at
the top of the pages by a later hand according to Porter and Abbott,
though this may be questioned (Gebhardt and Harnack’s “Texte,” &c., I. iv.
p. xxiii ff., 1883), their numbers being set in the margin. The writing is
continuous, the _single_ point either rarely found or quite washed out:
the abbreviations are very few, and there are no breathings or accents.
Like Cod. B, this manuscript indicates citations by > in the margin, and
it represents N by —, but only at the end of a word and line. A space,
proportionate to the occasion, is usually left when there is a break in
the sense, and capitals extend into the margin when a new section begins.
The letters are in a plain, steady, beautiful hand: they yield in elegance
to none, and are never compressed at the end of a line. The shape of
_alpha_ (which varies a good deal), and especially that of _mu_, is very
peculiar: _phi_ is inordinately large: _delta_ has an upper curve which is
not usual: the same curves appear also in _zeta_, _lambda_, and _chi_. The
characters are less in size than in N, about equal to those in R, much
greater than in AB. In regard to the text, it agrees much with Codd. אBD:
with Cod. A it has only twenty-three verses in common: yet in them A and Z
vary fourteen times. Mr. Abbott adds that while אBZ stand together ten
times against other uncials, BZ are never alone, but אZ against B often.
It is freer than either of them from transcriptural errors. Codd. אBCZ
combine less often than אBDZ. On examining Cod. Z throughout twenty-six
pages, he finds it alone thirteen times, differing from א thirty times,
from B forty-four times, from Stephen’s text ninety-five times. Thus it
approaches nearer to א than to B.

Γ. CODEX TISCHENDORFIAN. IV was brought by Tischendorf from an “eastern
monastery” (he usually describes the locality of his manuscripts in such
like general terms), and was bought of him for the Bodleian Library (Misc.
Gr. 313) in 1855. It consists of 158 leaves, 12 inches x 9-¼, with one
column (of twenty-four not very straight or regular lines) on a page, in
uncials of the ninth century, leaning slightly back, but otherwise much
resembling Cod. K in style (facsimile No. 35). St. Luke’s Gospel is
complete; the last ten leaves are hurt by damp, though still legible. In
St. Mark only 105 verses are wanting (iii. 35-vi. 20); about 531 verses of
the other Gospels survive(195). Tischendorf, and Tregelles by his leave,
have independently collated this copy, of which Tischendorf gives a
facsimile in his “Anecdota sacra et profana,” 1855. Some of its peculiar
readings are very notable, and few uncials of its date deserve that more
careful study, which it has hardly yet received. In 1859 Tischendorf, on
his return from his third Eastern journey, took to St. Petersburg
ninety-nine additional leaves of this self-same manuscript, doubtless
procured from the same place as he had obtained the Bodleian portion six
years before (Notitia Cod. Sinait. p. 53). This copy of the Gospels,
though unfortunately in two distant libraries, is now nearly perfect(196),
and at the end of St. John’s Gospel, in the more recently discovered
portion, we find an inscription which seems to fix the date: ετελειωθη ἡ
δέλτος αὔτη μηνι νοεμβριω _κζ_, ινδ. _η_, ἡμερα _ε_, ωρα _β_. Tischendorf,
by the aid of Ant. Pilgrami’s “Calendarium chronologum medii potissimum
aevi monumentis accommodatum,” Vienn. 1781, pp. vii, 11, 105, states that
the only year between A.D. 800 and 950, on which the Indiction was eight,
and Nov. 27 fell on a Thursday, was 844(197). In the Oxford sheets we find
tables of κεφάλαια before the Gospels of SS. Matthew and Luke; the τίτλοι
at the heading of the pages; their numbers _rubro_ neatly set in the
margin; capitals in red at the commencement of these chapters; the ἀρχαὶ
καὶ τέλη of lections; the sections and Eusebian canons in their usual
places, and some liturgical directions. Over the original breathings and
accents some late scrawler has in many places put others, in a very
careless fashion.

Δ. CODEX SANGALLENSIS, was first inspected by Gerbert (1773), named by
Scholz (N. T. 1830), and made fully known to us by the admirable edition
in lithographed facsimile of every page, by H. Ch. M. Rettig [1799-1836],
published at Zurich, 1836(198), with copious and satisfactory Prolegomena.
It is preserved and was probably transcribed a thousand years since in the
great monastery of St. Gall in the north-east of Switzerland (Stifts
bibliothek, 48). It is rudely written on 197 leaves of coarse vellum
quarto, 8-7/8 inches by 7-1/8 in size, with from twenty to twenty-six
(usually twenty-one) lines on each page, in a very peculiar hand, with an
interlinear Latin version, and contains the four Gospels complete except
John xix. 17-35. Before St. Matthew’s Gospel are placed Prologues, Latin
verses, the Eusebian canons in Roman letters, tables of the κεφάλαια both
in Greek and Latin, &c. Rettig thinks he has traced several different
scribes and inks employed on it, which might happen easily enough in the
Scriptorium of a monastery; but, if so, their style of writing is very
nearly the same, and they doubtless copied from the same archetype, about
the same time. He has produced more convincing arguments to show that Cod.
Δ is part of the same book as the Codex Boernerianus, G of St. Paul’s
Epistles. Not only do they exactly resemble each other in their whole
arrangement and appearance, but marginal notes by the first hand are found
in each, of precisely the same character. Thus the predestinarian
doctrines of the heretic Godeschalk [d. 866] are pointed out for
refutation at the hard texts, Luke xiii. 24; John xii. 40 in Δ, and six
times in G(199). St. Mark’s Gospel represents a text different from that
of the other Evangelists, and the Latin version (which is clearly _primâ
manu_) seems a mixture of the Vulgate with the older Italic, so altered
and accommodated to the Greek as to be of little critical value. The
penmen seem to have known but little Greek, and to have copied from a
manuscript written continuously, for the divisions between the words are
sometimes absurdly wrong. There are scarcely any breathings or accents,
except about the opening of St. Mark, and once an aspirate to ἑπτα; what
we do find are often falsely given; and a dot is set in most places
regularly at the end of every _Greek_ word. The letters have but little
tendency to the oblong shape, but _delta_ and _theta_ are decidedly of the
latest uncial type. Here, as in Paul. Cod. G, the mark >>> is much used to
fill up vacant spaces. The text from which Δ was copied seems to have been
arranged in στίχοι, for almost every line has at least one Greek capital
letter, grotesquely ornamental in colours(200). We transcribe three lines,
taken almost at random, from pp. 80-1 (Matt. xx. 13-15), in order to
explain our meaning:

dixit uni eo_r_ amice non _ij_usto tibi _nn_e
ειπεν; μοναδι; αυτων; Εταιρε; ουκ; αδικω; σε; Ουχι
ex denario convenisti mecū tolle tuū et vade
δηναριου συνεφωνησασ; μοι; Αρον; το; σον και υπαγε
volo autē huic novissimo dare sicut et tibi antā non li
Θελω δε τουτω τω εσχατω δουναι ωσ και; σοι; Η; ουκ εξ

It will be observed that, while in Cod. Δ a line begins at any place, even
in the middle of a word; if the capital letters be assumed to commence the
lines, the text divides itself into regular στίχοι. See above, pp. 52-54.
Here are also the τίτλοι, the sections and canons. The letters Ν and ι, Ζ
and Ξ, Τ and Θ, Ρ and the Latin R are perpetually confounded. Facsimiles
of Luke i. 1-9 may be seen in Pal. Soc. xi. 179. As in the kindred Codd.
Augiensis and Boernerianus the Latin f is much like r. Tregelles has noted
ι ascript in Cod. Δ, but this is rare. There is no question that this
document was written by Latin (most probably by Irish) monks, in the west
of Europe, during the ninth century (or the tenth, Pal. Soc.).  _See
below_, Paul. Cod. G.

Θa. CODEX TISCHENDORFIAN. I was brought from the East by Tischendorf in
1845, published by him in his “Monumenta sacra inedita,” 1846, with a few
supplements in vol. ii of his new collection (1857), and deposited in the
University Library at Leipsic. It consists of but four leaves (all
imperfect) quarto, of very thin vellum, almost too brittle to be touched,
so that each leaf is kept separately in glass. It contains about forty-two
verses; viz. Matt. xii. 17-19; 23-25; xiii. 46-55 (in mere shreds); xiv.
8-29; xv. 4-14, with the greater κεφάλαια in red; the sections and
Eusebian canons stand in the inner margin. A few breathings are _primâ
manu_, and many accents by two later correctors. The stops (which are
rather numerous) resemble those of Cod. Y, only that four points are not
found in Θa. Tischendorf places its date towards the end of the seventh
century, assigning Mount Sinai or lower Egypt for its country. The uncials
(especially ΕΘΟΣ) are somewhat oblong, leaning to the right (_see_ p. 41
note), but the writing is elegant and uniform; _delta_ keeps its ancient
shape, and the diameter of _theta_ does not extend beyond the curve. In
regard to the text, it much resembles אB, and stands alone with them in
ch. xiv. 12 (αὐτόν).

Seven other small fragments, of which four and part of another are from
the manuscripts of Bishop Porphyry at St. Petersburg, were intended to be
included in Tischendorf’s ninth volume of “Monumenta sacra inedita”
(1870), but owing to Tischendorf’s death they never appeared. That active
critic had brought two (Θb, d) and part of another (Θc) from the East, and
deposited them in the Library at St. Petersburg. They are described by him
as follows:

Θb, six leaves in large 8vo, of the sixth or seventh century, torn
piecemeal for binding and hard to decipher, contains Matt. xxii. 16-xxiii.
13; Mark iv. 24-35; v. 14-23.

Θc, one folio leaf, of the sixth century, much like Cod. N, contains Matt.
xxi. 19-24. Another leaf contains John xviii. 29-35.

Θd, half a leaf in two columns, of the seventh or eighth century, with
accents by a later hand, contains Luke xi. 37-41; 42-45.

Θe, containing fragments of Matt. xxvi. 2-4; 7-9: Θf, of Matt. xxvi.
59-70; xxvii. 44-56; Mark i. 34-ii. 12 (not continuously throughout): Θg
of John vi. 13, 14; 22-24; are all of about the sixth century.

Θh, consisting of three leaves, in Greek and Arabic of the ninth or tenth
centuries, contains imperfect portions of Matt. xiv. 6-13; xxv. 9-16;
41-xxvi. 1.

Λ. CODEX TISCHENDORFIAN. III(201), whose history, so far as we know it,
exactly resembles that of Cod. Γ, and like it is now in the Bodleian
(Auct. T. Infra I. 1). It contains 157 leaves, written in two columns of
twenty-three lines each, in small, oblong, clumsy, sloping uncials of the
eighth or rather of the ninth century (_see_ p. 41, note 1, and facsimile
No. 30). It has the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John complete, with the
subscription to St. Mark, each Gospel being preceded by tables of
κεφάλαια, with the τίτλοι at the heads of the pages; the numbers of the
κεφάλαια, of the sections, and of the Eusebian canons (these last _rubro_)
being set in the margin. There are also scholia interspersed, of some
critical value; a portion being in uncial characters. This copy also was
described (with a facsimile) by Tischendorf, Anecdota sacra et profana,
1855, and collated by himself and Tregelles. Its text is said to vary
greatly from that common in the later uncials, and to be very like
Scholz’s 262 (Paris 53). For ι _ascriptum_ see p. 44, note 2.

Here again the history of this manuscript curiously coincides with that of
Cod. Γ. In his Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 58, Tischendorf describes an
early cursive copy of St. Matthew and St. Mark (_the subscription to the
latter being wanting_), which he took to St. Petersburg in 1859, so
exactly corresponding in general appearance with Cod. Λ (although that be
written in uncial characters), as well as in the style and character of
the marginal scholia, which are often in small uncials, that he pronounces
them part of the same codex. Very possibly he _might_ have added that he
procured the two from the same source: at any rate the subscription to St.
Matthew at St. Petersburg precisely resembles the other three
subscriptions at Oxford, and those in Paris 53 (Scholz’s 262)(202), with
which Tischendorf had previously compared Cod. Λ (N. T. Proleg. p.
clxxvii, seventh edition). These cursive leaves are preceded by Eusebius’
Epistle to Carpianus, his table of canons, and a table of the κεφάλαια of
St. Matthew. The τίτλοι in uncials head the pages, and their numbers stand
in the margin.

From the marginal scholia Tischendorf cites the following notices of the
Jewish Gospel, or that according to the Hebrews, which certainly have
their value as helping to inform us respecting its nature: Matt. iv. 5 το
ιουδαικον ουκ εχει εις την αγιαν πολιν αλλ εν _ιλημ_. xvi. 17 Βαριωνα; το
ιουδαικον υιε ιωαννου. xviii. 22 το ιουδαικον εξης εχει μετα το
ἑβδομηκοντακις ἑπτα; και γαρ εν τοις προφηταις μετα το χρισθηναι αυτους εν
_πνι_ ἁγιω εὑρισκετω (_sic_) εν αυτοις λογος ἁμαρτιας:—an addition which
Jerome (contra Pelag. III) expressly cites from the Gospel of the
Nazarenes. xxvi. 47 το ιουδαικον; και ηρνησατο και ωμοσεν και κατηρασατο.
It is plain that this whole matter requires careful discussion, but at
present it would seem that the first half of Cod. Λ was written in
cursive, the second in uncial letters; if not by the same person, yet on
the same plan and at the same place.

Ξ. CODEX ZACYNTHIUS is a palimpsest in the Library of the British and
Foreign Bible Society in London, which, under a cursive Evangelistarium
written on coarse vellum in or about the thirteenth century, contains
large portions (342 verses) of St. Luke, down to ch. xi. 33(203), in full
well-formed uncials, but surrounded by and often interwoven with large
extracts from the Fathers, in a hand so cramped and, as regards the round
letters (ΕΘΟΣ), so oblong, that it cannot be earlier than the eighth
century, although some such compressed forms occur in Cod. P of the sixth
(_see_ p. 144). The general absence of accents and breathings also would
favour an earlier date. As the arrangement of the matter makes it certain
that the commentary is contemporaneous, Cod. Ξ must be regarded as the
earliest known, indeed as the only uncial, copy furnished with a catena.
This volume, which once belonged to “Il Principe Comuto, Zante,” and is
marked as Μνημόσυνον σεβάσματος τοῦ Ἱππέος Ἀντωνίου Κόμητος 1820, was
presented to the Bible Society in 1821 by General Macaulay, who brought it
from Zante. Mr. Knolleke, one of the Secretaries, seems first to have
noticed the older writing, and on the discovery being communicated to
Tregelles in 1858 by Dr. Paul de Lagarde of Berlin, with characteristic
eagerness that critic examined, deciphered, and published the Scripture
text, together with the Moscow fragment O, in 1861: he doubted whether the
small Patristic writing could all be read without chemical restoration.
Besides the usual τίτλοι above the text and other notations of sections,
and numbers running up from 1 to 100 which refer to the catena, this copy
is remarkable for possessing also the division into chapters, hitherto as
has been stated deemed unique in Cod. B. To this notation is commonly
prefixed _psi_, formed like a cross, in the fashion of the eighth century.
The ancient volume must have been a large folio (14 inches by 11), of
which eighty-six leaves and three half-leaves survive: of course very hard
to read. Of the ecclesiastical writers cited by name Chrysostom, Origen,
and Cyril are the best known.  In text it generally favours the B and א
and their company. In the 564 places wherein Tischendorf cites it in his
eighth edition, it supports Cod. L in full three cases out of four, and
those the most characteristic. It stands alone only fourteen times, and
with Cod. L or others against the five great uncials only thirty times. In
regard to these five, Cod. Ξ sides plainly with Cod. B in preference to
Cod. A, following B alone seven times, BL twenty-four times, but א
thirteen times, A fifteen times, C (which is often defective) five times,
D fourteen times, with none of these unsupported except with א once. Their
combinations in agreement with Ξ are curious and complicated, but lead to
the same result.  This copy is with אB six times, with אBL fifty-five;
with אBC twenty, but with אBD as many as fifty-four times, with אBCD
thirty-eight times; with BCD thrice, with BC six times, with BD thirteen.
It combines with אA ten times, with AC fifteen, with AD eleven, with אAC
sixteen, with ACD twelve, with אAD six, with אACD twelve. Thus Cod. Ξ
favours B against A 226 times, A against B ninety-seven. Combinations of
its readings opposed to both A and B are אC six, אD eight, CD two, אCD
three. In the other passages it favours ABC against אD eleven times, ABCD
against א eight times, אABC against D eighteen times, אABD against C, or
where C is defective, thirty-nine times, and is expressly cited
twenty-seven times as standing with אABCD against later copies. The
character of the variations of Cod. Ξ from the Received text may be judged
of by the estimate made by some scholar, that forty-seven of them are
transpositions in the order of the words, 201 are substitutions of one
word for another, 118 are omissions, while the additions do not exceed
twenty-four (_Christian Remembrancer_, January, 1862). The cursive
Evangelistarium written over the uncial is noticed below, and bears the
mark 200*.

Π. CODEX PETROPOLITANUS consists of 350 vellum leaves in small quarto, and
contains the Gospels complete except Matt. iii. 12-iv. 18; xix. 12-xx. 3;
John viii. 6-39; seventy-seven verses. A century since it belonged to
Parodus, a noble Greek of Smyrna, and its last possessor was persuaded by
Tischendorf, in 1859, to present it to the Emperor of Russia. Tischendorf
states that it is of the age of the later uncials (meaning the ninth
century), but of higher critical importance than most of them, and much
like Cod. K in its rarer readings. There are many marginal and other
corrections by a later hand, and John v. 4; viii. 3-6 are obelized. In the
table of κεφάλαια before St. Mark, there is a gap after _λϛ_: Mark xvi.
18-20; John xxi. 22-25 are in a later hand. At the end of St. Mark, the
last section inserted is _σλδ_ by the side of ἀναστὰς δέ ver. 9, with _η_
under it for the Eusebian canon. Tischendorf first used its readings for
his Synopsis Evangelica 1864, then for the eighth edition of his Greek
Testament 1865, &c. This manuscript in the great majority of instances
sides with the later uncials (whether supported by Cod. A or not) against
Codd. אBCD united.

Σ. COD. ROSSANENSIS, like Cod. N described above, is a manuscript written
on thin vellum leaves stained purple, in silver letters, the first three
lines of each Gospel being in gold. Like Cod. D it probably dates from the
sixth century, if not a little sooner, and is the earliest known copy of
Scripture which is adorned with miniatures in watercolours, seventeen in
number, very interesting and in good preservation. The illustrated
Dioscorides at Vienna bears about the same date. Attention was called to
the book by Cesare Malpica in 1846, but it was not seen by any one who
cared to use it before March, 1879, when Oscar von Gebhardt of Göttingen
and Adolf Harnack of Giessen, in their search for codices of Hippolytus,
of Dionysius of Alexandria, and of Cyril of Jerusalem, described by
Cardinal Sirlet in 1582, found it in the Archbishop’s Library at Rossano,
a small city in Calabria, and published an account of it in 1880 in a
sumptuous form, far more satisfactory to the artist than to the Biblical
critic. Their volume is illustrated by two facsimile leaves, of one of
which a reduction may be seen in our Plate xiv, No. 43. A copy of the
manuscripts was published at Leipsic in 1883 with an Introduction by Oscar
von Gebhardt, the Text being edited by Adolf Harnack(204). The page we
have exhibited gives the earliest MS. authority, except Φ, for the
doxology in the Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. 13. The manuscript is in quarto,
13-½ inches high by 10-¼ broad, and now contains only the Gospels of St.
Matthew and St. Mark on 188 leaves of two columns each, there being twenty
lines in each column of very regular writing, and from nine to twelve
letters in each line. It ends abruptly at Mark xvi. 14, and the last ten
leaves have suffered from damp; otherwise the writing (especially on the
inner or smooth side of the vellum) is in good preservation, and the
colours of the paintings wonderfully fresh. The binding is of strong black
leather, about 200 years old. As in Cod. B, the sheets are ranged in
quinions, the _signatures_ in silver by the original scribe standing at
the lower border of each quire on the right, and the pages being marked in
the upper border in modern black ink. In Cod. Σ there is no separation
between the words, it has no breathings or accents. Capital letters stand
outside the columns, being about twice the size of the rest, and the
smaller letters at the end of lines are not compressed, as we find them
even in Cod. P (_see_ pp. 144, 163). The letters are round and square,
and, as was abundantly seen above (pp. 33-40), belong to the older type of
writing. The punctuation is very simple: the full stop occurs half up the
letter. There are few erasures, but transcriptural errors are mostly
corrected in silver letters by the original scribe. To St. Matthew’s
Gospel is prefixed Eusebius’ Epistle to Carpianus and his Tables of
Canons, both imperfect; also lists of the κεφάλαια _majora_ and τίτλοι in
the upper margins of the several leaves, with a subscription to the first
Gospel (Ευαγγελιον κατα ματθαιον). This supplementary matter is written
somewhat smaller, but (as the editors judge) by the same hand as the text,
although the letters are somewhat more recent in general appearance, and ι
_ascriptum_ occurs, as it never does in the body of the manuscript:
[symbol] also is only twice abridged in the text, but often in the smaller
writing. In the margin of the Greek text the Ammonian sections stand in
minute characters over the numbers of the Eusebian canons. The text agrees
but slightly with א or B, and rather with the main body of uncials and
cursives, which it favours in about a proportion of three to one. With the
cognate purple manuscript Cod. N it accords so wonderfully, that although
one of them cannot have been copied directly from the other, they must
have been drawn directly or indirectly from the same source. Strong proofs
of the affinity between N and Σ are Matt. xix. 7 ἡμῖν added to ἐνετείλατο:
xxi. 8 ἐκ (for ἀπό): Mark vi. 53 ἐκεῖ added to προσω(ο in Σ)ρμισθησαν:
vii. 1 οἱ prefixed to ἐλθόντες: _ibid._ 29 ὁ ἰ_σ_  added to εἶπεν αὐτῇ:
viii. 3 ἐγλυθήσονται: _ibid._ 13 καταλιπών for ἀφείς: _ibid._ 18 οὔπω
νοεῖτε for καὶ οὐ μνημονεύετε: ix. 3 λευκᾶναι οὕτως: x. 5 ἐπέτρεψεν for
ἔγραψεν: xiv. 36 πλήν before ἀλλ᾽: xv. 21 omit παράγοντα: in all which
places the two manuscripts are either virtually or entirely alone.
Generally speaking, the Codex Rossanensis follows the Traditional Text,
but not invariably. We find here the usual itacisms, as ει for ι, αι for
ε, η for ει and ι, ου for ω, and vice versa; even ο for ω, which is rarer
in very ancient copies. The so-called Alexandrian forms ἤλθατε, ἐλθάτω,
ἴδαμεν, ἴδαν for verbs, τρίχαν and νύκταν for nouns, ἐκαθερίσθη, λήμψομαι,
δεκατέσσερες, τεσσεράκοντα, it has in common with all copies approaching
it in age.

Υ. CODEX BLENHEIMIUS. Brit. Mus. Additional 31919, formerly Blenheim 3. D.
13, purchased at Puttick’s from the Sunderland sale in April, 1882. Under
a Menaeum (_see_ our Evst. 282) for the twenty-eight days of February
[A.D. 1431], 12-7/8 x 8-1/8, containing 108 leaves, Professors T. K.
Abbott and J. P. Mahaffy of Trinity College, Dublin, discovered at
Blenheim in May, 1881, _palimpsest_ fragments of the Gospels of the eighth
century, being seventeen passages scattered over thirty-three of the
leaves: viz. Matt. i. 1-14; v. 3-19; xii. 27-41; xxiii. 5-xxv. 30;
43-xxvi. 26; 50-xxvii. 17. Mark i. 1-42; ii. 21-v. 1; 29-vi. 22; x. 50-xi.
13. Luke xvi. 21-xvii. 3; 19-37; xix. 15-31. John ii. 18-iii. 5; iv.
23-37; v. 35-vi. 2: in all 484 verses. In 1883, Dr. Gregory discovered two
more leaves, making thirty-six in all, with a reduction of the passages to
sixteen by filling up an hiatus, and giving a total of 497 verses. It is
probable that writing lies under all the 108 leaves. It exhibits _Am._
(not _Eus._) in gold, ἀρχαί and τέλη, but is very hard to read, and has
not yet been collated. Of less account are palimpsest pieces of the
eleventh century on some of the leaves, containing Matt. xi. 13, &c.; Luke
i. 64, &c.; ii. 25-34, and a later cursive patch (fol. 23) containing Mark
vi. 14-20.

Φ. CODEX BERATINUS. This symbol was taken by Herr Oscar von Gebhardt to
denote the imaginary parent of Cursives 13, 69, 124, 346, of which the
similarity has been traced by the late W. H. Ferrar and Dr. T. K. Abbott
in “A Collection of Four Important MSS.” (1877). But it is now permanently
affixed to an Uncial MS. seen by M. Pierre Batiffol on the instigation of
Prof. Duchesne in 1875 at Berat or Belgrade in Albania. This manuscript
had been previously described by Mgr. Anthymus Alexoudi, Orthodox
Metropolitan of Belgrade, in an account of his diocese published in 1868
in Corfu. According to M. Batiffol, it is a purple manuscript, written in
silver letters on vellum, an _édition de grande luxe_, and therefore open
to the charge brought by St. Jerome in his Prolegomena to Job against the
great adornment of manuscripts, as being far from constituting an index of
accuracy. It contains 190 unpaged leaves in quaternions, firmly sewn
together, having two columns in a page of seventeen lines each, and from
eight to twelve words in a line. The leaves are in size about 12-¼ inches
by 10-½, and the columns measure 8-¼ inches high by rather more than 4-¼
broad. The pages have the κεφάλαια marked at the top, and the sections and
canons in writing of the eighth century at the side. The letters are in
silver, very regular, and clearly written. None are in gold, except the
title and the first line in St. Mark, and the words Πατήρ, Ἰησοῦς, and
some others in the first six folios. There is no ornamentation, but the
first letters of paragraphs are twice as large as the other letters. The
letters have no decoration, except a cross in the middle of the initial
O’s. The writing is continuous in full line without stichometry.
Quotations from the Old Testament are marked with a kind of inverted
comma. There are no breathings, or accents. Punctuation is made only with
the single comma or double comma, consisting of a point slightly elongated
much like a modern written comma, and placed at about mid-height, or else
with a vacant space, or by passing to the next line. The apostrophe is not
always used to mark elisions, but is generally put after Ρ final.
Abbreviations are of the most ancient kind. The character of the letters
may be seen in the specimen given above, No. 43. Altogether, the Codex
Beratinus (Φ) may probably be placed at the end of the fifth century, a
little before the Dioscorides (506 A.D.), and before the Codex
Rossanensis.

As to the character of the text, it inclines to the large body of Uncials
and Cursives, and is rarely found with Bא and Z of St. Matthew or Δ of St.
Mark. A specimen examination of fifty passages at the beginning of St.
Matthew gives forty-four instances in which it agrees with the larger body
of Uncials and Cursives, six when it passes over to the other side, whilst
in thirty-eight it agrees with Σ. In the same passages, Σ agrees
thirty-eight times with the larger body, and twelve times with א or B.
Like Σ it contains the doxology in Matt. vi. 13.

Codex Φ has gone through many vicissitudes. It has perhaps been at Patmos,
where it may have been mutilated by some of the Crusaders, and at Antioch.
It contains only St. Matthew and St. Mark; a note says that the
disappearance of St. Luke and St. John is due to the Franks of Champagne.
The first six folios are in a bad state, so that the text as we have it
does not begin till St. Matt. vi. 3 η αριστερα σου κ.τ.λ. Hiatus occurs
Matt. vii. 26-viii. 7, in xviii. 23-xix. 3, and in Mark xiv. 62-fin. So
that Cod. Φ presents no direct evidence—only the testimony to the general
character of its companions derived from its own character and general
coincidence—upon the last twelve verses of St. Mark. Part of folio 112, at
the end of St. Matthew, is blank, and folios 113, 114, contain the
κεφάλαια of St. Mark.

It was handsomely bound in 1805 in wood covered with chased silver.

Ψ. In the Monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix], 8-¼ x 6, ff. 261
(31), κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ Mark ix. 5-end; Luke, John, Acts,
1, 2 Peter, James, 1, 2, 3 John, Romans, Hebrews viii. 13; ix. 19-end.
Inserts the supplement of L to St. Mark before the last twelve verses, and
the lectionary τέλος after ἐφοβοῦντο γάρ. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p.
445.

Ω. In the Monastery of Dionysius at Athos [viii or ix], 8-¾ x 6-½, ff. 289
(22), two columns. Whole four Gospels. Gregory, p. 446.

ב. In the Monastery of St. Andrew at Athos [ix or x], 8 x 6-¼, ff. 152
(37). The four Gospels. Gregory, p. 446.





CHAPTER VI. UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, OF ST.
PAUL’S EPISTLES, AND OF THE APOCALYPSE.




I. Manuscripts of the Acts and Catholic Epistles.


א. COD. SINAITICUS.
A. COD. ALEXANDRINUS.
B. COD. VATICANUS.
C. COD. EPHRAEMI.
D. CODEX BEZAE.

E. CODEX LAUDIANUS 35 is one of the most precious treasures preserved in
the Bodleian at Oxford. It is a Latin-Greek copy, with two columns on a
page, the Latin version holding the post of honour on the left, and is
written in very short στίχοι consisting of from one to three words each,
the Latin words always standing opposite to the corresponding Greek. This
peculiar arrangement points decisively to the West of Europe as its
country, notwithstanding the abundance of Alexandrian forms has led some
to refer it to Egypt. The very large, bold, thick, rude uncials, without
break in the words and without accents, lead us up to the end of the sixth
century as its date. The Latin is not of Jerome’s or the Vulgate version,
but is made to correspond closely with the Greek, even in its
interpolations and rarest various readings. The contrary supposition that
the Greek portion of this codex _Latinised_, or had been altered to
coincide with the Latin, is inconsistent with the facts of the case. This
manuscript contains only the Acts of the Apostles (from ch. xxvi. 29
παυλος to ch. xxviii. 26 λέγον being lost), and exhibits a remarkable
modification of the text, of which we shall speak in Chapter VII. That the
book was once in Sardinia, appears from an edict of Flavius Pancratius,
συν θεω απο επαρχων δουξ σαρδινιας, appended (as also is the Apostles’
Creed in Latin, and some other foreign matter) in a later hand: Imperial
governors ruled in that island with the title of _dux_ from the reign of
Justinian, A.D. 534 to A.D. 749. It was probably among the Greek volumes
brought into England by the fellow-countryman of St. Paul, Theodore of
Tarsus(205), “the grand old man” as he has been called by one of kindred
spirit to his own (Dean Hook, Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury, vol.
i. p. 150), who came to England as Primate at the age of sixty-six, A.D.
668, and died in 690. At all events, Mill (N. T. Proleg. §§ 1022-6)(206)
has rendered it all but certain, that the Venerable Bede [d. 735] had this
very codex before him when he wrote his “Expositio Retractata” of the
Acts(207), and Woide (Notitia Cod. Alex., p. 156, &c.) has since alleged
six additional instances of agreement between them. The manuscript,
however, must have been complete when Bede used it, for he cites in the
Latin ch. xxvii. 5; xxviii. 2. Tischendorf (Proleg. p. xv) adds ch. xxvii.
1, 7, 14, 15, 16, 17: but these last instances are somewhat uncertain.
This manuscript, with many others, was presented to the University of
Oxford in the year 1636, by its munificent Chancellor, Archbishop Laud.
Thomas Hearne, the celebrated antiquary, published a full edition of it in
1715, which is now very scarce, and was long known to be far from
accurate. Sabatier in 1751 gave the Latin of it taken from Hearne.
Tischendorf has published a new edition, from two separate collations made
by himself in 1854 and 1865, in the ninth volume by way of Appendix to his
“Monumenta sacra inedita,” 1870. It is also found in vol. ii of Hansell’s
edition of the Ancient Texts, published at the Clarendon Press in 1864.
Cod. E has been stated to have capital letters at the commencement of each
of the Euthalian sections, but as the capitals occur at other places where
the sense is broken but slightly (e.g. ch. xvii. 20), this circumstance
does not prove that those sections were known to the scribe. It is in size
10-¼ inches by 8-½, and consists of 227 leaves of twenty-three,
twenty-four, twenty-five, or twenty-six lines each; about fifteen leaves
are lost: the vellum is rather coarse in quality, and the ink in many
places very faint. There seem to be no stops nor breathings, except an
aspirate over initial _upsilon_ ([symbol] or ὑ, sometimes _υ_ or υ [with
diaresis]) almost invariably. The shape of _xi_ is more complicated than
usual (see our facsimile, No. 25); the other letters (e.g. _delta_ or
_psi_) are such as were common in the sixth or early in the seventh
century. There are also many changes by a later uncial hand. Mr. Hansell
(Ancient Texts, Oxford, 1864), as well as Tischendorf, exhibits one whole
page in zinco-photography.

Fa. COD. COISLIN. I.

G. Tischendorf, in his eighth edition of the N. T., assigns this letter
(formerly appropriated to Cod. L) to one octavo leaf of the seventh
century, now at St. Petersburg, written in thick uncials without accents,
torn from the wooden cover of a Syriac book, and containing Acts ii.
45-iii. 8. It has a few rare and valuable readings. Dr. Hort (Supplement
to Tregelles, p. 1021) cites it as Ga.

Gb. VATICANUS ROMANUS 9671 [iv?] fol., ff. 5 (22), palimpsest. _See_
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 414.

H. COD. MUTINENSIS [cxcvi], ii. G. 3, of the Acts, in the Grand Ducal
Library at Modena, is an uncial copy of about the ninth century, defective
in Acts i. 1-v. 28; ix. 39-x. 19; xiii. 36-xiv. 3, all supplied by a
cursive hand [h], “in my judgement ... scarcely later” (Burgon), and in
xxvii. 4-xxviii. 31 (written in uncials of about the eleventh century).
The Epistles are in cursive letters of the twelfth century, indicated in
the Catholic Epistles by h, in the Pauline by 179. Scholz first collated
it loosely, as usual; then Tischendorf in 1843, Tregelles in 1846,
afterwards comparing their collations for mutual correction.

I. COD. PETROPOLIT. or TISCHENDORFIAN. II.

K. COD. MOSQUENSIS, S. Synodi No. 98, is Matthaei’s g, and came from the
monastery of St. Dionysius on Mount Athos. It contains the Catholic
Epistles entire, but not the Acts; and the Pauline Epistles are defective
only in Rom. x. 18-1 Cor. vi. 13; 1 Cor. viii. 7-11. Matthaei alone has
collated this document, and judging from his facsimile (Cath. Epp. 1782)
it seems to belong to the ninth century. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 102,
Paul. 117. It is not so thoroughly known but that it is often necessary to
cite its readings _ex silentio_.

L (formerly G). COD. BIBLIOTH. ANGELICAE A. 2. 15, belonging to the
Augustinian monks at Rome, formerly “Cardinalis Passionei,” contains the
Acts from ch. viii. 10, μισ του θεου to the end, the Catholic Epistles
complete, and the Pauline down to Heb. xiii. 10, οὐκ ἔχουσιν, of a date
not earlier than the middle of the ninth century. It was collated in part
by Bianchini and Birch, in full by Scholz (1820, J. Paul) and by F. F.
Fleck (1833). Tischendorf in 1843, Tregelles in 1845, collated it
independently, and subsequently compared their papers, as they have done
in several other instances.

M of Gregory (Gb), fol., ff. 5 (22), palimpsest, containing fragments of
Acts xvi-xviii of the eighth or ninth century, was published by Cozza
(Sacr. Bibl. Vetust. Frag. iii: Rome, 1877). It was transferred to the
Vatican (No. 9671) from the Greek convent of Grotta Ferrata.

P. COD. PORPHYRIANUS is a palimpsest containing the Acts, all the
Epistles, the Apocalypse, and a few fragments of 4 Maccabees, of the ninth
century, found by Tischendorf in 1862 at St. Petersburg in the possession
of the Archimandrite (now Bishop) Porphyry, who allowed him to take it to
Leipsic to decipher. He has published it at length in his “Monumenta sacra
inedita,” vol. v, vi, whence Tregelles derived its readings for the
Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse. In the latter book it is especially
useful, and generally confirms Codd. AC, though it is often with Cod. א,
sometimes against all the rest. It has the αρ [with χ over them] and τε
[with circumflex over them] of Church lessons in the margin, and is
defective (besides a few words or letters lost here and there) in Acts i.
1-ii. 15; 1 John iii. 20-v. 1; Jude 4-15; Rom. ii. 16-iii. 5; viii. 33-ix.
11; xi. 22-xii. 1; 1 Cor. vii. 16, 17; xii. 23-xiii. 5; xiv. 23-39; 2 Cor.
ii. 14, 15; Col. iii. 16-iv. 8; 1 Thess. iii. 5-iv. 17; Apoc. xvi.
13-xvii. 1; xx. 1-9; xxii. 6-21. Moreover James ii. 12-21; 2 Pet. i.
20-ii. 5 are barely legible. Mr. Hammond (Outlines of Textual Criticism)
has taken from Tischendorf’s fifth volume a neat facsimile of it in Acts
iv. 10-15, comprising uncials of the latest form, leaning to the right,
lying under cursive writing (Heb. vii. 17-25), some four centuries more
recent. Dr. Hort (Supplement to Tregelles, p. xxx) states that in the Acts
the text of Cod. P is almost exclusively of a very late type, but that it
contains a much larger though varying proportion of various readings
elsewhere, except in 1 Peter. The upper or later writing in this
manuscript is, for once, available for critical purposes, since it
consists of fragments of the labours of Euthalius (_see_ p. 64), and is
cited by Tischendorf under the notation of Euthal.cod.

S. From the monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix], 11 x 8-½, ff.
120 (30), Acts, Cath. Rom. 1 Cor. i. 1-v. 8; xiii. 8-xvi. 24; 2 Cor. i
1-xi. 23; Eph. iv. 20-vi. 20. _See_ Gregory, p. 447.

ב. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061, formerly Basil 100, before Patiriensis 27 [v],
palimpsest, ff. 21 out of 316. Fragments of Acts, Cath., and Paul. Came
from the monastery of St. Mary of Patirium, a suburb of Rossana in
Calabria. Discovered by M. Pierre Batiffol, the investigator of Cod. Φ.
_See_ Gregory, p. 447.




II. Manuscripts of the Pauline Epistles.


א. COD. SINAITICUS
A. COD. ALEXANDRINUS.
B. COD. VATICANUS.
C. COD. EPHRAEMI.

D. COD. CLAROMONTANUS, No. 107 of the Royal Library at Paris, is a
Greek-Latin copy of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the most ancient and
important in existence. Like the Cod. Ephraemi in the same Library it has
been fortunate in such an editor as Tischendorf, who published it in 1852
with complete Prolegomena, and a facsimile traced by Tregelles. This noble
volume is in small quarto, written on 533 leaves of the thinnest and
finest vellum: indeed its extraordinary delicacy has caused the writing at
the back of every page to be rather too visible on the other side. The
words, both Greek and Latin, are written continuously (except the Latin
titles and subscriptions), but in a stichometrical form (_see_ p. 52): the
Greek, as in Cod. Bezae, stands on the left or first page of the opened
book, not on the right, as in the Cod. Laudianus. Each page has but one
column of about twenty-one lines, so that in this copy, as in the Codex
Bezae, the Greek and Latin are in parallel lines, but on separate pages.
The ink is dark and clear, and otherwise the book is in good condition. It
contains all St. Paul’s Epistles (the Hebrews after Philemon), except Rom.
i. 1-7; 27-30, both Greek and Latin: Rom. i. 24-27 in the Latin is
supplied in a later but very old hand, as also are Rom. i. 27-30 and 1
Cor. xiv. 13-22 in the Greek: the Latin of 1 Cor. xiv. 8-18; Heb. xiii.
21-23 is lost. The Epistle to the Hebrews has been erroneously imputed by
some to a later scribe, inasmuch as it is not included in the list of the
sacred books and in the number of their στίχοι or _versus_, which stand
immediately _before_ the Hebrews in this codex(208): but the same list
overlooks the Epistle to the Philippians, which has never been doubted to
be St. Paul’s: in this manuscript, however, the Epistle to the Colossians
precedes that to the Philippians. Our earliest notice of it is derived
from the Preface to Beza’s third edition of the N. T. (Feb. 20, 1582): he
there describes it as of equal antiquity with his copy of the Gospels (D),
and states that it had been found “in Claromontano apud Bellovacos
coenobio,” at Clermont near Beauvais. Although Beza sometimes through
inadvertence calls his codex of the Gospels Claromontanus, there seems no
reason for disputing with Wetstein the correctness of his account (see p.
125, note 2), though it throws no light on the manuscript’s early history.
From Beza it passed into the possession of Claude Dupuy, Councillor of
Paris, probably on Beza’s death [1605]: thence to his sons Jacques and
Pierre Dupuy: before the death of Jacques (who was the King’s Librarian)
in 1656, it had been bought by Louis XIV for the Royal Library at Paris.
In 1707, John Aymont, an apostate priest, stole thirty-five leaves; one,
which he disposed of in Holland, was restored in 1720 by its possessor
Stosch; the rest were sold to that great collector, Harley, Earl of
Oxford, but sent back in 1729 by his son, who had learnt their shameful
story. Beza made some, but not a considerable, use of this document; it
was amongst the authorities consulted for Walton’s Polyglott; Wetstein
collated it twice in early life (1715-16); Tregelles examined it in 1849,
and compared his results with the then unpublished transcript of
Tischendorf, which proved on its appearance (1852) the most difficult, as
well as one of the most important, of his critical works; so hard it had
been found at times to determine satisfactorily the original readings of a
manuscript which had been corrected by _nine_ different hands, ancient and
modern. The date of the codex is doubtless the sixth century, in the
middle or towards the end of it. The Latin letters, especially _d_, are
the latest in form (facsimile No. 41, 1 Cor. xiii. 5-8), and are much like
those in the Cod. Bezae (No. 42), which in many points Cod. Claromontanus
strongly resembles. Leaves 162, 163 are palimpsest, and contain part of
the Phaethon, a lost play of Euripides. We have already noticed many of
its peculiarities (pp. 33-40), and need not here repeat them. _Delta_ and
_pi_ look more ancient even than in Cod. A: the uncials are simple,
square, regular and beautiful, of about the size of those in Codd. CD, and
larger than in Cod. B. The stichometry forbids our assigning it to a
period earlier than the end of the fifth century while other circumstances
connected with the Latin version tend to put it a little lower still. The
apostrophus is frequent, but there are few stops or abridgements; no
breathings or accents are _primâ manu_. Initial letters, placed at the
beginning of books or sections, are plain, and not much larger than the
rest. The comparative correctness of the Greek text, and its Alexandrian
forms, have caused certain critics to refer us as usual to Egypt for its
country: the Latin text is more faulty, and shows comparative ignorance of
the language: yet of what use a Latin version could be except in Africa or
western Europe it were hard to imagine. This Latin is more independent of
the Greek, and less altered from it than in Codd. Bezae or Laudian.,
wherein it has little critical value: that of Cod. Claromont. better
represents the African type of the Old Latin. Of the corrections, a few
were made by the original scribe when revising; a hand of the seventh
century went through the whole (D**); two others follow; then in sharp
black uncials of the ninth or tenth century another made more than two
thousand critical changes in the text, and added stops and all the
breathings and accents (D***); another D**** (among other changes) added
to the Latin subscriptions. Db supplied Rom. i. 27-30 very early; Dc, a
later hand, 1 Cor. xiv. 13-22. Tischendorf distinguishes several others
besides these.

E. COD. SANGERMANENSIS is another Greek-Latin manuscript and takes its
name from the Abbey of St. Germain des Prez near Paris. Towards the end of
the last century the Abbey (which at the Revolution had been turned into a
saltpetre manufactory) was burnt down, and many of its books were lost. In
1805 Matthaei found this copy, as might almost have been anticipated, at
St. Petersburg, where it is now deposited. The volume is a large quarto,
the Latin and Greek in parallel columns on the same page, the Greek
standing on the left; its uncials are coarse, large, and thick, not unlike
those in Cod. E of the Acts, but of later shape, with breathings and
accents _primâ manu_, of about the tenth, or late in the ninth,
century(209). It was used for the Oxford New Testament of 1675: Mill
obtained some extracts from it, and noted its obvious connexion with Cod.
Claromontanus: Wetstein thoroughly collated it; and not only he but
Sabatier and Griesbach perceived that it was, at least in the Greek,
nothing better than a mere transcript of Cod. Claromontanus, made by some
ignorant person later than the corrector indicated by D****. Muralt’s
endeavours to shake this conclusion have not satisfied better judges;
indeed the facts are too numerous and too plain to be resisted. Thus,
while in Rom. iv. 25 Cod. D reads δικαιωσιν (accentuated δικαίωσιν by
D***), in which D*** changes ν into νην, the writer of Cod. E adopts
δικαίωσινην with its monstrous accent: in 1 Cor. xv. 5 Cod. D reads μετα
ταυτα τοις ενδεκα, D*** εἶτα τοῖς δώδεκα (again observe the accents), out
of which Cod. E makes up μετα ταυεἶτα τοῖς δώενδεκα. In Gal. iv. 31 Cod. D
has διο, which is changed by D*** into ἆρα: Cod. E mixes up the two into
διἆραο. Compare Tischendorf’s notes on Eph. ii. 19; Heb. x. 17, 33, and
Dr. Hort’s longer specimen, Rom. xv. 31-3 (Introd. p. 254). The Latin
version also is borrowed from Cod. D, but is more mixed, and may be of
some critical use: the Greek is manifestly worthless, and should long
since have been removed from the list of authorities. This copy is
defective, Rom. viii. 21-33; ix. 15-25; 1 Tim. i. 1-vi. 15; Heb. xii.
8-xiii. 25.

Fa COD. COISLIN. I.

F. COD. AUGIENSIS in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge (B. xvii.
1), is another Greek-Latin manuscript on 136 leaves of good vellum 4to
(the _signatures_ proving that seven more are lost, _see_ p. 28), 9 inches
by 7-¼, with the two languages in parallel columns of twenty-eight lines
on each page, the Greek being always inside, the Latin next the edge of
the book. It is called from the monastery of Augia Dives or Major
(Reichenau, or _rich meadow_), on a fertile island in the lower part of
Lake Constance, to which it long appertained, and where it may even have
been written, a thousand years since. By notices at the beginning and end
we can trace it through the hands of G. M. Wepfer of Schaffhausen and of
L. Ch. Mieg, who covered many of its pages with Latin notes wretchedly
scrawled, but allowed Wetstein to examine it. In 1718 Bentley was induced
by Wetstein to buy it at Heidelberg for 250 Dutch florins, and both he and
Wetstein collated the Greek portion, the latter carelessly, but Bentley
somewhat more fully in the margin of a Greek Testament (Oxon. 1675) still
preserved in Trinity College (B. xvii. 8). Tischendorf in 1842, Tregelles
in 1845, re-examined the book (which had been placed where it now is on
the death of Bentley’s nephew in 1787), and drew attention to the Latin
version: in 1859 Scrivener published an edition of the Codex in common
type, with Prolegomena and a photograph of one page (1 Tim. iii. 14-iv.
5)(210).  The Epistles of St. Paul are defective in Rom. i. 1-iii. 19; and
the Greek only in 1 Cor. iii. 8-16; vi. 7-14; Col. ii. 1-8; Philem. 21-25;
in which four places the Latin stands in its own column with no Greek over
against it. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Greek being quite lost, the
Latin occupies both columns: this Epistle alone has an Argument, almost
verbatim the same as we read in the great Cod. Amiatinus of the Vulgate.
At the end of the Epistle, and on the same page (fol. 139, _verso_),
commences a kind of Postscript (having little connexion with the sacred
text), the larger portion of which is met with under the title of Dicta
Abbatis Pinophi, in the works of Rabanus Maurus, Archbishop of Mayence,
who died in A.D. 856; from which circumstance the Cod. Augiensis has been
referred to the ninth century. Palaeographical arguments also would lead
us to the same conclusion. The Latin version (a modification of the
Vulgate in its purest form, though somewhat tampered with in parts to make
it suit the Greek text(211)) is written in the cursive minuscule character
common in the age of Charlemagne. The Greek must have been taken from an
archetype with the words continuously written; for not only are they
miserably ill divided by the unlearned German(212) scribe, but his design
(not always acted upon) was to put a single middle point at the end of
each word. The Latin is exquisitely written, the Greek uncials are neat,
but evidently the work of an unpractised hand, which soon changes from
weariness. The shapes of _eta_, _theta_, _pi_, and other testing letters
are such as we might have expected from the date; some others have an
older look.  Contrary to the more ancient custom, capitals, small but
numerous, occur in the _middle_ of the lines in both languages. Of the
ordinary breathings(213) and accents there are no traces.  Here and there
we meet with a straight line, inclined between the horizontal and the
acute accent, placed over an initial vowel, usually when it should be
aspirated, but not always (e.g. ίδιον 1 Cor. vi. 18). Over ι and υ double
or single points, or a comma, are frequently placed, especially if they
begin a syllable; and occasionally a large comma or kind of circumflex
over ι, ει, and some other vowels and diphthongs. The arrangement of the
Greek forbids punctuation there; in the Latin we find the single middle
point as a colon or after an abridgement, the semicolon (;) sometimes, the
note of interrogation (?) when needed. Besides the universal forms of
abridgement (_see_ p. 49), [symbol] and [symbol] are frequent in the
Greek, but no others: in the Latin the abbreviations are numerous, and
some of them unusual: Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis Proleg. pp. xxxi-ii) has
drawn up a list of them. This copy abounds as much as any with real
variations from the common text, and with numberless errors of the pen,
itacisms of vowels, and permutations of consonants. It exhibits many
corrections, a few _primâ manu_, some unfortunately very recent, but by
far the greater number in a hand almost contemporary with the manuscript,
which has also inserted over the Greek, in 106 places, Latin renderings
differing from those in the parallel column, but which in eighty-six of
these 106 instances agree with the Latin of the sister manuscript.

G. COD. BOERNERIANUS, so called from a former possessor, but now in the
Royal Library at Dresden. In the sixteenth century it belonged to Paul
Junius of Leyden: it was bought dear at the book-sale of Peter Francius,
Professor at Amsterdam, in 1705, by C. F. Boerner, a Professor at Leipsic,
who lent it to Kuster to enrich his edition of Mill (1710), and
subsequently to Bentley. The latter so earnestly wished to purchase it as
a companion to Cod. F, that though he received it in 1719, it could not be
recovered from him for five years, during which he was constantly offering
high sums for it(214): a copy, but not in Bentley’s hand, had been already
made (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 2). Cod. G was published in full by Matthaei in
1791, in common type, with two facsimile pages (1 Cor. ii. 9-iii. 3; 1
Tim. i. 1-10), and his edition is believed to be very accurate; Anger,
Tischendorf, Tregelles, Böttiger and others who have examined it have only
expressly indicated three errors(215). Rettig has abundantly proved that,
as it is exactly of the same size, so it once formed part of the same
volume with Cod. Δ (_see_ p. 157 and note): they must date towards the end
of the ninth century, and may very possibly have been written in the
monastery of St. Gall (where Δ still remains) by some of the Irish monks
who flocked to those parts. That Cod. G has been in such hands appears
from some very curious Irish lines at the foot of one of Matthaei’s plates
(fol. 23), which, after having long perplexed learned men, have at length
been translated for Dr. Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar(216). All that
we have said respecting the form of Cod. Δ applies to this portion of it:
the Latin version (a specimen of the Old Latin, but as in Codd. Bezae and
Laudianus much changed to suit the Greek) is cursive and interlinear; the
Greek uncials coarse and peculiar; the punctuation chiefly a stop at the
end of the words, which have no breathings nor accents. Its affinity to
the Cod. Augiensis has no parallel in this branch of literature. Scrivener
has noted all the differences between them at the foot of each page in his
edition of Cod. F: they amount to but 1,982 places, whereof 578 are mere
blunders of the scribe, 967 changes of vowels or itacisms, 166
interchanges of consonants, seventy-one grammatical or orthographical
forms; the remaining 200 are real various readings, thirty-two of them
relating to the article. While in Cod. F (whose first seven leaves are
lost) the text commences at Rom. iii. 19, μω; λεγει, this portion is found
complete in Cod. G, except Rom. i. 1-5; ii. 16-25. All the other lacunae
of Cod. F occur also in Cod. G, which ends at Philem. 20 ἐν _χρω_: there
is no Latin version to supply these gaps in Cod. G, but a blank space is
always left, sufficient to contain what is missing. At the end of Philemon
G writes (ad) Προς (laudicenses) λαουδακησασ(217) (incipit) αρχεται
(epistola) επιστολη, but neither that writing nor the Epistle to the
Hebrews follows. It seems tolerably plain that one of these manuscripts
was not copied immediately from the other, for while they often accord
even in the strangest errors of the pen that men unskilled in Greek could
fall into, their division of the Greek words, though equally false and
absurd, is often quite different: it results therefore that they are
independent transcripts of the same venerable archetype (probably
stichometrical and some centuries older than themselves) which was written
without any division between the words(218). From the form of the letters
and other circumstances Cod. F may be deemed somewhat but not much the
older; its corrector _secundâ manu_ evidently had both the Greek and the
Latin of Cod. G before him, and Rabanus, in whose works the Dicta Pinophi
are preserved (p. 178), was the great antagonist of Godeschalk, on whom
the annotator of Codd. ΔG bears so hard. Cod. G is in 4to, of ninety-nine
leaves, with twenty-one lines in each. The line indicating breathing (if
such be its use, _see_ p. 178) and the mark > employed to fill up spaces
(p. 51), more frequent in it than in F.

                  ‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐

Since Dr. Scrivener wrote the above, a very valuable little treatise—a
“specimen primum”—has been given to the learned world by Herr P.
Corssen(219), and a most clear and carefully argued paper has been sent to
the editor by the Rev. Nicholas Pocock of Clifton. Both Herr Corssen and
Mr. Pocock agree in showing that F was not derived from G, nor G from F,
but that they come from the same original. Both agree, again, that the
Greek version is derived, at least in large measure, from the Latin, as in
such instances as the following, which are supplied by Mr. Pocock, who
holds, and appears to prove, that F and G were copied from an interlinear
manuscript: _ut sciatis_, ινα οιδαται (F, G), 1 Thess. iii. 3; _sicut
cancer ut serpat_, ως γαγγρα, ινα νομηνεξει (G), 2 Tim. ii. 17, F having
the same reading, only dividing the last word; Gal. iv. 3 _eramus autem
servientes_, ημεθα δε δουλωμενοι (F, G). Herr Corssen considers that a
Latin was the scribe of the original, that it was written in Italy, and
that it was better than the Claromontanus (D), to which it had affinities,
this last having an amended text with corrections from the Greek. The
original of all three he supposes to date from not before the fifth
century. But in some of these last suppositions we are getting upon the
ocean of conjecture.

H. COD. COISLIN. 202 is a very precious fragment, of which twelve leaves
are in the Imperial Library at Paris; nine are in the monastery or laura
of St. Athanasius at Mount Athos, and have been edited by M. Duchesne in
the “Archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires” (1876); two more
are at Moscow, and have been described by Matthaei (D. Pauli Epp. ad Hebr.
et Col. Riga, 1784, p. 58); some others are in the Antonian Library of St.
Petersburg (three); some more in the Imperial Library as described by
Muralt (two), or in that of Bishop Porphyry (one), or at Turin (two). The
leaves at Paris contain 1 Cor. x. 22-29; xi. 9-16; 1 Tim. iii. 7-13; Tit.
i. 1-3; 15-ii. 5; iii. 13-15; Heb. ii. 11-16; iii. 13-18; iv. 12-15. At
Mount Athos are 2 Cor. x. 18-xi. 6; xi. 12-xii. 2; Gal. i. 1-4; ii. 4-17;
iv. 30-v. 5. At Moscow, Heb. x. 1-7; 32-38. At St. Petersburg, 2 Cor. iv.
2-7; 1 Thess. ii. 9-13; iv. 5-11 (Antonian); Gal. i. 4-10; ii. 9-14
(Imperial).  In the Library of Bishop Porphyry, Col. iii. 4-11; and at
Turin, 1 Tim. vi. 9-13; 2 Tim. ii. 1-9. They are in quarto, with large
square uncials of about sixteen lines on a page, and date from the sixth
century. Breathings and accents are added by a later hand, which retouched
this copy (_see_ Silvestre, Paléographie Universelle, Nos. 63, 64). These
leaves, which comprise one of our best authorities for stichometrical
writing, were used in A.D. 1218 to bind some other manuscripts on Mount
Athos, and thence came into the library of Coislin, Bishop of Metz.
Montfaucon has published Cod. H in his “Bibliotheca Coisliniana,” but
Tischendorf, who transcribed it, projected a fuller and more accurate
edition. He observed at Paris in 1865 an additional passage, 2 Cor. iv.
4-6 (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ix. p. xiv, note), and cites Cod. H in his
eighth edition on 1 Tim. vi. 19; Heb. x. 1-6; 34-38. The subscriptions,
which appear due to Euthalius of Sulci(220), written in vermilion, are not
retouched, and consequently have neither breathings nor accents. Besides
arguments to the Epistles, we copy the following final subscription from
Tischendorf (N. T. 1859, p. clxxxix): ἔγραψα καὶ ἐξεθέμην κατὰ δύναμιν
στειχηρὸν; τόδε τὸ τεύχος παύλου τοῦ ἀποστόλου πρὸς ἐγγραμμὸν καὶ
εὐκατάλημπτον ἀνάγνωσιν. τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμας ἀδελφῶν; παρῶν ἀπάντων τολμης
συγγνωμην ἀιτῶ. εὐχὴ τῆ ὑπὲρ ἐμῶν; τὴν συνπεριφορὰν κομιζόμενος; ἀντεβλῆθη
δὲ ἡ βιβλος; πρὸς τὸ ἐν καισαρία ἀντίγραφον τῆς βιβλιοθήκης τοῦ ἁγίου
παμφίλου χειρὶ γεγραμένον αὐτοῦ (_see_ p. 55, note 1). From this
subscription we may conclude with Dr. Field (Proleg. in Hexapla Origenis,
p. xcix) that the noble Library at Caesarea was still safe in the sixth
century, though it may have perished A.D. 638, when that city was taken by
the Saracens.

I. COD. TISCHENDORFIAN. II, at St. Petersburg. Add also two large leaves
of the sixth century, elegantly written, without breathings or accents,
containing 2 Cor. i. 20-ii. 12. Described by Tischendorf, Notitia Cod.
Sin. Append, p. 50, cited as O in his eighth edition of the N. T.

K. COD. MOSQUENSIS.

L. COD. ANGELICUS at Rome.

M. CODEX RUBER is peculiar for the beautifully bright red colour of the
ink(221), the elegance of the small uncial characters, and the excellency
and critical value of the text. Two folio leaves, containing Heb. i. 1-iv.
3; xii. 20-xiii. 25, once belonged to Uffenbach, then to J. C. Wolff, who
bequeathed them to the Public Library (Johanneum) of Hamburg (_see_ Cod. H
of the Gospels). To the same manuscript pertain fragments of two leaves
used in binding Cod. Harleian. 5613 in the British Museum, and seen at
once by Griesbach, who first collated them (Symbol. Crit. vol. ii. p. 164,
&c.), to be portions of the Hamburg fragment(222). Each page in both
contains two columns, of forty-five lines in the Hamburg, of thirty-eight
in the London leaves. The latter comprise 1 Cor. xv. 52-2 Cor. i. 15; x.
13-xii. 5; reckoning both fragments, 196 verses in all. Tischendorf has
since found one leaf more. Henke in 1800 edited the Hamburg portion,
Tregelles collated it twice, and Tischendorf in 1855 published the text of
both in full in his “Anecdota Sacra et Profana,” but corrected in the
second edition, 1861 (Praef. xvi), five mistakes in his printed text. The
letters are a little unusual in form, perhaps about the tenth century in
date; but though sometimes joined in the same word, can hardly be called
_semicursive_. Our facsimile (Plate xii, No. 34) is from the London
fragment: the graceful, though peculiar, shapes both of _alpha_ and _mu_
(_see_ p. 37, ter) closely resemble those in some writing of about the
same age, added to the venerable Leyden Octateuch, on a page published in
facsimile by Tischendorf (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. iii). Accents and
breathings are given pretty correctly and constantly: _iota_ ascript
occurs three times (2 Cor. i. 1; 4; Heb. xiii. 21)(223); only ten
_itacisms_ occur, and ν ἐφελκυστικόν (as it is called) is rare. The usual
stop is the single point in its three positions, with a change in power,
as in Cod. E of the Gospels. The interrogative (;) occurs once (Heb. iii.
17), and > is often repeated to fill up space, or, in a smaller size, to
mark quotations. After the name of each of the Epistles (2 Cor. and Heb.)
in their titles we read εκτεθεισα ὡς εν πινακι, which Tischendorf thus
explains; that whereas it was customary to prefix an argument to each
Epistle, these words, originally employed to introduce the argument, were
retained even when the argument was omitted. Henke’s account of the
expression looks a little less forced, that this manuscript was set forth
ὡς εν πινακι, that is, in vermilion, after the pattern of Imperial letters
patent.

N. (Od Hort.) Two leaves of the ninth century at St. Petersburg,
containing Gal. v. 14-vi. 2; Heb. v. 8-vi. 10.

O. (Nc Tisch.) FRAGMENTA MOSQUENSIA used as early as A.D. 975 in binding a
volume of Gregory Nazianzen now at Moscow (S. Synodi 61). Matthaei
describes them on Heb. x. 1: they contain only the twelve verses Heb. x.
1-3; 3-7; 32-34; 35-38. These very ancient leaves may possibly be as old
as the sixth century, for their letters resemble in shape those in Cod. H
which the later hand has so coarsely renewed; but they are more probably a
little later.

Oa. One unpublished double leaf brought by Tischendorf to St. Petersburg
from the East, of the sixth century, containing 2 Cor. i. 20-ii. 12.

Ob of the same date, at Moscow, contains Eph. iv. 1-18.

P. COD. PORPHYRIANUS.

Q. Tischendorf also discovered in 1862 at St. Petersburg five or six
leaves of St. Paul, written on papyrus of the fifth century. From the
extreme brittleness of the leaves only portions can be read. He cites them
at 1 Cor. vi. 13, 14; vii. 3, 13, 14. These also Porphyry brought from the
East. It contains 1 Cor. i. 17-20; vi. 13-15; 16-18; vii. 3, 4, 10, 11,
12-14, with defects. This is the only papyrus manuscript of the New
Testament written with uncials.

R. Cod. Cryptoferratensis Z. β. 1. is a palimpsest fragment of the end of
the seventh or the eighth century, cited by Caspar René Gregory as first
used by Tischendorf. It is one leaf, containing 2 Cor. xi. 9-19. Edited by
Cozza, and published amongst other old fragments at Rome in 1867 with
facsimile (Greg., p. 435).

S. From Laura of Athos.

T. Paris, Louvre, Egyptian Museum, 7332 [iv-vi], 5-¾ x 4, two small
fragments, 1 Tim. vi. 3; iii. 15, 16. _See_ Gregory, p. 441, who, however,
unconsciously classes it as an Evan.

ב. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061.




III. Manuscripts of the Apocalypse.


א. COD. SINAITICUS.

A. COD. ALEXANDRINUS.

B. COD. VATICANUS 2066 (formerly 105 in the Library of the Basilian monks
in the city) was judiciously substituted by Wetstein for the modern
portion of the great Vatican MS., collated by Mico, and published in 1796
by Ford in his “Appendix” to Codex Alexandrinus, as also in 1868 by
Vercellone and Cozza(224). It is an uncial copy of about the end of the
eighth century, and the volume also contains in the same hand Homilies of
Basil the Great and of Gregory of Nyssa, &c. It was first known from a
notice (by Vitali) and facsimile in Bianchini’s Evangeliarium Quadruplex
(1749), part i. vol. ii. p. 524 (facs. p. 505, tab. iv): Wetstein was
promised a collation of it by Cardinal Quirini, who seems to have met with
unexpected hindrances, as the papers only arrived after the text of the
New Testament was printed, and then proved very loose and defective. When
Tischendorf was at Rome in 1843, though forbidden to collate it afresh (in
consequence, as we now know, of its having been already printed in Mai’s
then unpublished volumes of the Codex Vaticanus), he was permitted to make
a facsimile of a few verses, and while thus employed he so far contrived
to elude the watchful custodian, as to compare the whole manuscript with a
modern Greek Testament. The result was given in his Monumenta sacra
inedita (1846), pp. 407-432, with a good facsimile; but (as was natural
under the unpromising circumstances—“_arrepta potius quam lecta_” is his
own confession) Tregelles in 1845 was able to observe several points which
he had overlooked, and more have come to light since Mai’s edition has
appeared. In 1866, however, Tischendorf was allowed to transcribe this
document at leisure, and re-published it in full in his Appendix N. T.
Vaticani, 1869, pp. 1-20.

This Codex is now known to contain the whole of the Apocalypse, a fact
which the poor collation that Wetstein managed to procure had rendered
doubtful. It is rather an octavo than a folio or quarto; the uncials being
of a peculiar kind, simple and unornamented, leaning a little to the right
(_see_ p. 41, note): they hold a sort of middle place between square and
oblong characters. The shape of _beta_ is peculiar, the two loops to the
right nowhere touching each other, and _psi_ has degenerated into the form
of a cross (_see_ Plate iii, No. 7): _delta_, _theta_, _xi_ are also of
the latest uncial fashion. The breathings and accents are _primâ manu_,
and pretty correct; the rule of the grammarians respecting the change of
power of the single point in punctuation according to its change of
position is now regularly observed. The scarcity of old copies of the
Apocalypse renders this uncial of some importance, and it often confirms
the readings of the older codices אAC, though on the whole it resembles
them considerably less than does Cod. P, and agrees in preference with the
later or more ordinary cursives.

C. CODEX EPHRAEMI.

P. CODEX PORPHYRIANUS.


    _Note._ Of the three large uncials which contain the Apocalypse,
    אA are complete, but C has lost 171 verses out of 405. In the 286
    places wherein the three are available, and Lachmann, Tregelles,
    and Tischendorf, one or all, depart from the Received text, אAC
    agree fifty-two times, אA seventeen, אC twenty-six, AC eighty-two,
    and this last combination supplies the best readings: א stands
    alone twenty-three times, A fifty-nine, C twenty-seven. When C has
    failed us אA agree fifty-two times and differ eighty-eight.





CHAPTER VII. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART I.


The later manuscripts of the Greek Testament, written in cursive
characters from the tenth down to the fifteenth century or later, are too
numerous to be minutely described in an elementary work like the present.
We shall therefore speak of them with all possible brevity, dwelling only
on a few which present points of especial interest, and employing certain
abbreviations, a list of which we subjoin for the reader’s
convenience(225).


    _Abbreviations used in the following Catalogue._

    _Act._ MS. of Acts and Catholic Epistles.

    _Am._ Ammonian Sections (so-called) in the margin of MSS.

    _Apoc._ MS. of the Apocalypse.

    _Apost._ MS. of Apostolos.

    Ἀναγν. Ἀναγνώσματα or ἀναγνώσεις, readings or lections: here marks
    of the lections in the margin or at the head or foot of pages, or
    the computation of them at the end of the book.

    _Argent._ Written in silver letters, either capitals or all.

    Ἀρχή and τέλος, see _Lect._

    _Aur._ Written in gold letters, either capitals (_l._ _l._) or
    all.

    _Carp._ Epistle to Carpianus.

    _Chart._ Written on paper.

    _Chart._ by itself = linen paper.

    _Chart. b._ = _bombycina_, or cotton paper.

    _Cols._ Columns. When the MS. is written only in one, no notice is
    given.

    _Coll._ Collated.

    _Curs._ Cursive MSS.

    _Eus._ Eusebian Canons standing in the margin under Ammonian
    Sections.

    _Eus. t._ Tables of so-called Eusebian Canons prefixed to the
    Gospels.

    _Euthal._ κεφ. Euthalian κεφάλαια found in Acts and Epistles.

    _Evan._ Evangelia.

    _Evst._ Evangelistaria.

    Ff. _Folia_, or leaves.  The figures in brackets immediately
    appended denote the number of lines on a page.

    _Harm._ Harmony, sometimes given with κεφ. t.

    _Insp._ Inspected.

    Κεφ. Letters in the margin denoting the κεφάλαια _majora_.

    Κεφ. _t._ Tables of κεφ. prefixed to each book.

    _Lect._ Notices of proper lessons for feasts, &c., in the margin,
    or above, or below, or interspersed with the text. Often marked
    with ἀρχή and τέλος at beginning and end.

    _Membr._ On vellum.

    _Men._ A menology, or calendar, of Saints’ Days at the beginning
    or end of a book.

    _Mus._ Musical notes, especially in Evangelistaria.

    _Mut._ That the copy is mutilated.

    _Orn._ Ornamented.

    _Paul._ MS. of St. Paul’s Epistles.

    _Pict._ Illuminated with pictures.

    _Prol._ Contains a prologue or ὑπόθεσις.

    Ῥήμ. Where the ῥήματα, or phrases are numbered.

    _Syn._ A synaxarion, or calendar, of daily lessons—also called
    _eclogadion_.

    Στίχ. Where the στίχοι, or lines, are numbered.

    _Subscr._ Subscriptions (ὑπογραφαί) at the end of books.

    Τίτλ. Titles of κεφ. at the head or foot of the pages.

    _Vers._ Greek or Latin metrical verses at beginning or end of
    books.

    _Unc._ Uncial MS.


The other Abbreviations will be evident upon perusing this work. Where
_Chart._ is not printed, the MS. is written on vellum. The Latin numeral
within square brackets denotes the date of the book, whether fixed by a
subscription in the book itself, or approximated by other means, e.g.
[xiii] indicates a book of the thirteenth century. The Arabic numerals
within ordinary brackets denote the number of lines on a page. Thus 297
(38) = 297 leaves and thirty-eight lines in a page. The names within
parentheses indicate the _collators_ or _inspectors_ of each manuscript,
and if it has been satisfactorily examined, an asterisk is prefixed to the
number by which it is known. If the copy contain other portions of the New
Testament, its notation in those portions is always given. Measurements
where given are in inches(226).




(1) Manuscripts of the Gospels.


*1. (Act. 1, Paul. 1.) Basiliensis A. N. iv. 2 at Basle [x, Burgon xii or
xiii], 7-3/8 × 4-½, ff. 297 (38); _prol._, _pict._, τίτλ., _syn._, ἀναγν.
in Acts and Epp. by later hand. Hebrews last in Paul. Gospels bound up
last of all. Among the illuminations were what have been said to be
pictures of the Emperor Leo the Wise [886-911] and his son Constantine
Porphyrogenitus, but all the beautiful miniatures were stolen prior to
1860-2, except one before St. John’s Gospel. Its later history is the same
as that of Cod. E of the Gospels: it was known to Erasmus; it was borrowed
by Reuchlin, a few extracts given by Bengel (Bas. γ), collated by
Wetstein, and recently in the Gospels by C. L. Roth and Tregelles, who
have compared their results. Our facsimile (No. 23) gives an excellent
notion of the elegant and minute style of writing, which is fully
furnished with breathings, accents, and ι ascript. The initial letters are
gilt, and on the first page of each Gospel the full point is a large gilt
ball. In the Gospels the text adheres frequently to the uncials Codd. אB,
BL and such cursives as 118, 131, and especially 209 (Insp. by Burgon,
Hoskier, Greg.).

2. Basil. A. N. iv. 1 [xv or earlier], 7-¾ × 6, ff. 248 (20), _subscr._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (not John), τίτλ., _Am._, is the inferior manuscript
chiefly used by Erasmus for his first edition of the N. T. (1516), with
press corrections by his hand, and barbarously scored with red chalk to
suit his pages. The monks at Basle had bought it for two Rhenish florins
(Bengel, Wetstein, Burgon, Hoskier, Greg.).

3. (Act. 3, Paul. 3.) Cod. Corsendonck. [xii], 4to, 9-¾ × 7, ff. 451 (24),
Carp., _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_syn._, once belonging to a convent at Corsendonck near Turnhout, now in
the Imperial Library at Vienna (Forlos. 15, Kollar. 5). It was lent to
Erasmus for his second edition in 1519, as he testifies on the first leaf
(Alter). It had been collated before Alter by J. Walker for Bentley, when
in “the Dominican Library, Brussels.” This collation is unpublished (Trin.
Coll. B. xvii. 34): Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix (Greg.).

4. Cod. Regius 84 [xii], 7-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 212 (27), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ., in the Royal
Library at Paris (designated RI by Tischendorf), was rightly recognized by
Le Long as Robert Stephen’s γ´ (see Chap. V). Mill notices its affinity to
the Latin versions and the Complutensian edition (N. T. Prol. § 1161);
_mut._ in Matt. ii. 9-20; John i. 49-iii. 11; forty-nine verses. It is
clumsily written and contains _syn._ from some Fathers (Scholz, Greg.).

5. (Act. 5, Paul. 5.) Paris, National (Library), Greek 106 [xii or later],
is Stephen’s δ´: 8-¼ × 6-1/8, ff. 348 (28), _prob._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ Carefully written and full of flourishes (Wetstein,
Scholz, Greg.).

6. (Act. 6, Paul. 6.) Par. Nat. Gr. 112 [xi or later], is Stephen’s ε´; in
text it much resembles Codd. 4, 5, and 75. 12mo, 5-½ × 4-1/8, ff. 235,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._ with St. Chrysostom’s
Liturgy, _men._ (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). This exquisite manuscript
is written in characters so small, that some pages require a glass to read
them. Scholz collated Matt., Mark i-iv, John vii, viii (Greg.).

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 71 [xi], is Stephen’s ϛ´. 8 × 6-¼, ff. 186 (29), _prol._,
_syn._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, τίτλ. with metrical paraphrase,
_Am._, _Eus._, _men._, very full _lect._ In style not unlike Cod. 4, but
neater (Wetst., Scholz, Abbé Martin, Greg.).

8. Par. Nat. Gr. 49 [xi], 11-¼ × 8-½, ff. 199 (22), two columns, proved by
Mr. Vansittart to be Stephen’s ζ´(227): beautifully written in two columns
on the page. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._,
_men._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._ (Wetst., Scholz, Greg.).

9. Par. Nat. Gr. 83 [A.D. 1167, when “Manuel Porphyrogenitus was ruler of
Constantinople, Amauri of Jerusalem, William II of Sicily”: this note
(derived from Wetstein) is now nearly obliterate], 9-¼ × 6-¾, ff. 298
(20), is probably Stephen’s ιβ´. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _syn._, _mut._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ. (first leaf of St. John).
It once belonged to Peter Stella. The style is rather barbarous, and
ornamentation peculiar (Kuster’s Paris 3, Scholz, Greg.).

10. Par. Nat. Gr. 91 [xiii or later], 7-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 275 (24), given in
1439 to a library of Canons Regular at Verona by Dorotheus Archbishop of
Mitylene, when he came to the Council of Florence. Scholz tells us that it
was “antea Joannis Huraultii Boistallerii.” Griesbach mistook this copy
for Reg. 95, olim  2865/3, which is Kuster’s Paris 1 and Wetstein’s Cod.
10, being Cod. 285 of Scholz and our own list (Burgon, _Guardian_, Jan.
15, 1873). _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _syn._, _men._ (Griesbach, Scholz, Greg.).

11. Par. Nat. Gr. 121-2 [xii or earlier], in two small volumes, 6-3/8 ×
3-5/8, neatly written, ff. 230 and 274 (16), _Eus. t.,_ κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._ It also once belonged to Teller (Kuster’s Paris 4, Scholz,
Greg.).

12. Par. Nat. Gr. 230 [xi], 10-3/8 × 8-1/8, 294 (21), _prol._, _pict._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., with a commentary, that on St. Mark
being Victor’s of Antioch (Greg.).

13. Par. Nat. Gr. 50 [xii], 9-¼ × 7-½, ff. 170 (29), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._ _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ., is Kuster’s Paris
6, who says that it supplied him with more various readings than all the
rest of his Paris manuscripts put together. This, like Codd. 10, 11, once
belonged to Teller: it is not correctly written. _Syn._, _mut._ in Matt.
i. 1-ii. 20; xxvi. 33-53; xxvii. 26-xxviii. 10; Mark i. 20-45; John xxi.
3-25; 163 verses (Kuster, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup in 1797). This
manuscript was collated in 1868 by Professor W. H. Ferrar, Fellow of
Trinity College, Dublin [d. 1871], who regarded Codd. 13, 69, 124, 346 as
transcripts of one archetype, which he proposed to restore by comparing
the four copies together. His design was carried out by Professor T. K.
Abbott, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College. For facsimiles of them all,
&c., _see_ “Collation of Four Important Manuscripts of the Gospels,” &c.
Dublin, 1877 (Greg.).

14. Par. Nat. Gr. 70 [xii or xiii, Greg. x], 6-7/8 × 4-5/8, ff. 392 (17),
once Cardinal Mazarin’s; was Kuster’s Paris 7. A facsimile of this
beautiful copy, with round conjoined minuscule letters, regular breathings
and accents, is given in the “Paléographie Universelle,” No. 78, and in
Montfaucon, Pal. Gr., p. 282. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-9; iii. 16-iv. 9. Κεφ.
_t._, _pict._, Paschal Canon, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._ (Kuster, Scholz).

15. Par. Nat. Gr. 64 [x], 7-¼ × 5-5/8, ff. 225 (23), _Carp._, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _men._, is Kuster’s Paris 8. _Eus.
t._, _syn._, _pict._ very superb: the first three pages are written in
gold, with exquisite miniatures, four on p. 2, four on p. 3, Burgon.
(Kuster, Scholz, Greg.)

16. Par. Nat. Gr. 54, formerly 1881 [xiv], 12-3/8 × 10, ff.?, 2 cols.,
_Eus. t._ (Latin), _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (Matt. and Mark), _lect._,
_subscr._; once belonged to the Medici; it has a Latin version in parts;
_mut._ Mark xvi. 6-20. _Eus. t._, _syn._, _pict._ (Wetstein, Scholz). This
gorgeous and “right royal” copy was never quite finished, but is unique in
respect of being written in four colours, vermilion, lake, blue, and
black, according to the character of the contents (Burgon, Greg.).

17. Par. Nat. Gr. 55 [xvi], 11-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 353 (25), 2 cols., has the
Latin Vulgate version: it was neatly written, not by George Hermonymus the
Spartan (but see Greg.), as Wetstein guesses, but by a Western
professional scribe, Burgon. It once belonged to Cardinal Bourbon. _Syn._,
_pict._ very elegant, _lect._ (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz).

18. (Act. 113, Paul. 132, Apoc. 51.) Par. Nat. Gr. 47, formerly 2241 [A.D.
1364], 11-½ × 8-3/8, ff. 444 (23), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._,
ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._; bought in 1687, and written at
Constantinople. It is one of the few copies of the whole New Testament
(_see_ p. 72, note), and was given by Nicephorus Cannabetes to the
monastery τοῦ ζωοδότου χριστοῦ ἐν τῷ τοῦ Μυζιθρᾶ (Misitra) τῆς
Λακεδαίμονος κάστρῳ.  Two _syn._ between the Pauline Epistles and the
Apocalypse, psalms, hymns (Scholz, Greg., Reiche).

19. Par. Nat. Gr. 189, formerly 1880 [xii], 12-½ × 9-¼, ff. 387, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, Wetstein’s 1869, once
belonged to the Medici, _pict._, with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, a
catena to St. John, and scholia to the other Gospels. In marvellous
condition, with much gold ornamentation (Scholz, Greg.).

20. Par. Nat. Gr. 188, formerly 1883 [xii], 13-1/8 × 9-1/8, a splendid
folio, ff. 274, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._,
στίχ.—all by second hand (Greg.), brought from the East in 1669. It is
beautifully written, and contains catenae, Victor’s commentary on St.
Mark, and other treatises enumerated by Scholz, who collated most of it.
At the end of SS. Mark, Luke, and John “dicitur etiam hoc evangelium ex
accuratis codicibus esse exscriptum, nec non collatum” (Scholz). A second
(or perhaps the original) hand has been busy here to assimilate the text
to that of Codd. 215, 300, or to some common model. In Cod. 215 the
foregoing subscription is appended to all the Four Gospels, and the other
contents correspond exactly (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp.
119, 279). See on Evann. Λ, 428. Collated by W. F. Rose.

21. Par. Nat. Gr. 68, formerly 2860 [x], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 203, 2 cols.,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _men._, with _syn._ on paper in a later hand
(Scholz, Greg.).

22. Par. Nat. Gr. 72, once Colbert. 2467 [xi], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. 232 (22),
contains remarkable readings. John xiv. 22-xvi. 27. Fully collated by the
Rev. W. F. Rose (_see_ Evan. 563). It begins Matt. ii. 2, six leaves
containing Matt. v. 25-viii. 4 being misplaced before it. Κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._ partial, _subscr._ No _lect._, ἀρχ., or _mut._
Matt. iv. 20-v. 25; τέλ. p. m. A beautiful copy, singularly free from
itacisms and errors from homœoteleuton, and very carefully accentuated,
with slight illuminated headings to the Gospels, which I recently had the
pleasure of inspecting (Wetstein, Scholz, Scriv., Greg.).

23. Par. Nat. Gr. 77, Colbert. 3947 [xi], 9 × 7-¼, 4to, ff. 230, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, with the Latin Vulgate version down to
Luke iv. 18. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-17; Luke xxiv. 46-John ii. 20; xxi. 24, 25;
ninety-six verses (Scholz).

24. Par. Nat. Gr. 178, Colbert. 4112 [xi, Greg. x], 10-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 240,
with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, and also _syn._, but in a later hand. _Mut._ Matt, xxvii.
20-Mark iv. 22; 186 verses (Griesb., Scholz). See Burgon, _ubi supra_, p.
228. Used in Cramer’s Cat. on St. Mark, 1840 (Greg.).

25. Par. Nat. Gr. 191, Colbert. 2259 [x, Greg. xi], 11-¾ × 9-1/8, ff. 292,
with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and scholia, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_lect._ (partial). “Grandly written,” but very imperfect, wanting about
715 verses, viz. Matt. xxiii. 1-xxv. 42; Mark i. 1-vii. 36; Luke viii.
31-41; ix. 44-54; x. 39-xi. 4; John xiii. 19?-xxi. 25 (Griesbach, Scholz,
Greg., Martin).

26. Par. Nat. Gr. 78, Colbert. 4078 [xi], 9-½ × 7-¼, ff. 179 (27), neatly
and correctly written by Paul a priest. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._ (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.).

27. Par. Nat. Gr. 115, Colbert. 6043 [xi, Greg. x], 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 460
(19), is Mill’s Colb. 1. That critic procured Larroque’s collation of
Codd. 27-33 (a very imperfect one) for his edition of the New Testament.
From John xviii. 3 the text is supplied, cotton _chart_. [xiv]. κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (_syn._, _men._ later), _syn._,
_pict._ Extensively altered by a later hand (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.).

28. Par. Nat. Gr. 379, Colbert. 4705 [xi], 9-1/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 292 (19), is
Mill’s Colb. 2, most carelessly written by an ignorant scribe; it often
resembles Cod. D, but has many unique readings and interpolations, with
“many relics of a very ancient text hereabouts” (Hort on Mark vi. 43,
Introd. p. 242). Κεφ. _t._ (inaccurate), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_subscr._ (_lect._ later), _syn. Mut._ in 334 verses, viz. Matt. vii.
17-ix. 12; xiv. 33-xvi. 10; xxvi. 70-xxvii. 48; Luke xx. 19-xxii. 46; John
xii. 40-xiii. 1; xv. 24-xvi. 12; xviii. 16-28; xx. 20-xxi. 5; 18-25
(Scholz, Greg.).

29. Par. Nat. Gr. 89, Colbert. 6066 [xii, Greg. x], 7-1/8 × 5-½, ff. 169,
is Mill’s Colb. 3, correctly written by a Latin scribe, with very many
peculiar corrections by a later hand. Lost leaves in the three later
Gospels are supplied [xv]. Scholia, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._ Mut. Matt. i-xv. Mill compares
its text with that of Cod. 71 (Scholz, Greg.).

30. Par. Nat. Gr. 100, Colbert. 4444 [xvi, Greg. xv], 8-7/8 × 5-7/8,
_chart._, ff. 313 (18), κεφ. (Gr. and Lat.), τίτλ., is Mill’s Colb. 4,
containing all the Gospels, by the writer of Cod. 70. In text it much
resembles Cod. 17 (Scholz, Greg.).

31. Par. Nat. Gr. 94, Colbert. 6083 [xiii], 7-1/8 × 5-½, ff. 188, _pict._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., is also Mill’s Colb. 4, but contains all the
Gospels with prayers. This copy has many erasures (Scholz, Greg.).

32. Par. Nat. Gr. 116, Colbert. 6511 [xii], 5-¾ × 4-¼, ff. 244 (21),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (_lect._ and ἀναγν. later), is
Mill’s Colb. 5. It begins Matt. x. 22. _Mut._ Matt. xxiv. 15-30; Luke
xxii. 35-John iv. 20 (Scholz). Mill misrepresented the contents of Codd.
30-32, through supposing that they contained no more than the small
portions which were collated for his use.

*33. (Act. 13, Paul 17.) Par. Nat. Gr. 14, Colbert. 2844 [xi, Greg. ix or
x], fol., 14-¾ × 9-¾, ff. 143 (52), κεφ., τίτλ., is Mill’s Colb. 8,
containing some of the Prophets and all the New Testament, except Mark ix.
31-xi. 11; xiii. 11-xiv. 60; Luke xxi. 38-xxiii. 26; and the Apocalypse.
In text it resembles Codd. BDL more than any other cursive manuscript.
After Larroque, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup, and Scholz, it was most
laboriously collated by Tregelles in 1850. There are fifty-two long lines
in each page, in a fine round hand, the accents being sometimes neglected,
and _eta_ unusually like our English letter h. The ends of the leaves are
much damaged, and greatly misplaced by the binder; so that the Gospels now
stand last, though on comparing the style of handwriting (which undergoes
a _gradual_ change throughout the volume) at their beginning and end with
that in the Prophets which stand first, and that in the Epistles which
should follow them, it is plain that they originally occupied their usual
place. The ink too, by reason of the damp, has often left its proper page
blank, so that the writing can only be read _set off_ on the opposite
page, especially in the Acts. Hence it is no wonder that Tregelles should
say that of all the manuscripts he has collated “none has ever been so
wearisome to the eyes, and exhaustive of every faculty of attention.”
(Account of the Printed Text, p. 162.)

The next eight copies, like Cod. H of St. Paul, belonged to that noble
collection made by the Chancellor Seguier, and on his death in 1672
bequeathed to Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon has described them in
his “Bibliotheca Coisliniana,” fol. 1715, and all were slightly collated
by Wetstein and Scholz.

34. Par. Nat. Coislin. 195, formerly 306 [xi, Greg. x], 11-¼ × 7-½, ff.
469 (22), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_subscr._, στίχ.; “a grand folio, splendidly written and in splendid
condition” (Burgon), from Mount Athos, has a catena (Victor’s commentary
on St. Mark) resembling that of Cod. 194. Fresh as from the artist’s hand.

35. (Act. 14, Paul. 18, Apoc. 17.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 199, formerly 44
[xi], 7-3/8 × 5-½, ff. 328 (27), κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._,
_men._, _subscr._, στίχ., contains the whole New Testament (_see_ p. 72,
note), with many corrections.

36. Par. Nat. Coislin. 20, formerly 26 [xi, Greg. x], 11-½ × 8-3/8, ff.
509 (19), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), from
the _laura_ [i.e. convent, Suicer, Thes. Eccles. tom. ii. 205] of St.
Athanasius in Mount Athos, very sumptuous.

37. Par. Nat. Coislin. 21, formerly 238 [xii], 12-1/8 × 9-½, ff. 357,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, with
short scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, _Eus. t._, _syn._,
_prol._, _pict._ (Montfaucon).

38. (Act. 19, Paul. 23.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 200, formerly 500 [xiii],
6-7/8 × 5-3/8, ff. 300 (30), copied for the Emperor Michael Palaeologus
[1259-1282], and by him sent to St. Louis [d. 1270], containing all the N.
T. except St. Paul’s Epistles, has been rightly judged by Wetstein to be
Stephen’s θ᾽(228). _Pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _mut._ 143
verses; Matt. xiv. 15-xv. 30; xx. 14-xxi. 27; Mark xii. 3-xiii. 4. A
facsimile of this beautiful book is given in the “Paléographie Univers.,”
No. 84 (collated by Wetstein). Burgon has also a photograph of it, and,
like Wetstein and Silvestre, notices that it was Ex Bibl. Pattr.
Cadomensium [Caen] Soc. Jesu, 1640.

39. Par. Nat. Coislin. 23, formerly 315 [xi], 13-1/8 × 10-¼, ff. 288, κεφ.
_t._ (_see_ Greg.), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, στίχ., written at
Constantinople with many abbreviations εἰς τὸ πατριαρχεῖον, ἐπὶ Σεργίου
[II] τοῦ πατριάρχου, and in 1218 conveyed to the convent of St. Athanasius
on Mount Athos. With a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark, from the same
original as that in Cod. 34). Not _written_ by Sergius, as Scholz says
(Burgon).

40. Par. Nat. Coislin. 22, formerly 375 [xi], 11-¾ × 8-½, ff. 312,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, once
belonged to the monastery of St. Nicholas σταυρονικήτας, with a commentary
(Victor’s on St. Mark) and _Eus. t._ Ends at John xx. 25.

41. Par. Nat. Coislin. 24, formerly 241 [xi], 4to, 12 x 9-½, ff. 224 (32),
κεφ. _t._ (Mark), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., contains SS.
Matthew and Mark with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark).

42. Cod. Medicaeus exhibits many readings of the same class as Codd. 1,
13, 33, but its authority has the less weight, since it has disappeared
under circumstances somewhat suspicious. Edward Bernard communicated to
Mill these readings, which he had found in the hand of Peter Pithaeus, a
former owner, in the margin of Stephen’s N. T. of 1550: they professed to
be extracted from an “exemplar Regium Medicaeum” (which may be supposed to
mean that portion of the King’s Library which Catherine de’ Medici brought
to France: above, p. 117, note 3), and were inserted under the title of
_Med._ in Mill’s great work, though he remarked their resemblance to the
text of Cod. K (N. T., Proleg. § 1462). The braggart Denis Amelotte
[1606-78] professes to have used the manuscript about the middle of the
seventeenth century, and states that it was in a college at Troyes; but
Scholz could find it neither in that city nor elsewhere.

43. (Act. 54, Paul. 130.) Par. Biblioth. Armament. 8409, 8410, formerly
Gr. 4 [xi], in two volumes; the first containing the Gospels with _Eus.
t._, the second the Acts and Epistles, 8-1/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 199 (23) and 190
(25), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_subscr._ (_lect._ and ἀναγν. later, _see_ Greg.). Perhaps written at
Ephesus; given by P. de Berzi in 1661 to the Oratory of San Maglorian
(Amelotte, Simon, Scholz).

44. Lond. British Museum, Add. 4949 [xi], 12 × 9-¼, ff. 259 (21), _syn._,
_men._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (ἀρχή and τέλος
later), _subscr._ and στίχ. in John, brought from Mount Athos by Caesar de
Missy [1703-75], George III’s French chaplain, who spent his life in
collecting materials for an edition of the N. T. His collation, most
imperfectly given by Wetstein, is still preserved with the manuscript
(Bloomfield, 1860).

45. Oxford Bodleian Barocc. 31 [xii or xiii], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff. 399 (20), is
Mill’s Bodl. 1, a very neat copy, with _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.
(occasional), _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (here and there), _subscr._, στίχ.
_Mut._ Mark ii. 5-15 (Mill, Griesbach).

46. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 29 [xi], Mill’s Bodl. 2, 7-¼ × 5, ff. 342 (18),
with τὸ νομικόν and τὸ κυριακὸν πάσχα, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, vers.,
_subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν. Preliminary matter in later hand (Mill,
Griesbach).

47. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 9 [xv], 4-¾ × 3-¼, ff. 554 (30), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. (Mark), _vers._ (Polyglott, Mill,
Greg.), in a vile hand, κεφ. _t._, and much foreign matter, is Mill’s
Bodl. 6 and Bodl. 1 of Walton’s Polyglott (Polyglott, Mill).

48. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr., formerly 2044 (Mill’s Bodl. 5) [xii], 11-1/8 x
8-¾, ff. 145 (50), 2 cols., _pict._, _Eus. t._, κεφ., _subscr._, ῥήμ.,
στίχ., scholia in a later hand (Mill).

49. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 1, formerly 247 [xi], 5-¾ × 4-1/8, ff. 223 (26), ll.
rubr., is also Mill’s Roe 1, brought by Sir T. Roe from Turkey about 1628;
it has _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, some _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ. (Luke) (Mill).

50. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 33, formerly D. 122 [xi], 11 × 8-¾, ff. 241,
_prol._ (Mark), κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, some _Eus._,
στίχ., is Mill’s Laud. 1 (_see_ p. 170), surrounded by a catena (Victor’s
or Cyril’s of Alexandria in St. Mark), and attended with other matter.
_Mut._ Matt. i. 1-ix. 35; xii. 3-23; xvii. 12-24; xxv. 20-32; John v.
29-end; and Mark xiv. 40-xvi. 20 is by a later hand. It contains many
unusual readings (Mill, Griesbach).

51. (Act. 32, Paul. 38.) Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 31, formerly C. 63 [xiii],
11-¾ × 8-¾, ff. 325 (28), 2 cols., Mill’s Laud. 2, whose resemblance to
the Complutensian text is pointed out by him (N. T., Proleg. § 1437),
though, judging from his own collation of Cod. 51, his statement “per
omnia penè respondet” is rather too strong. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._ The
_present_ order of the contents (_see_ p. 72) is Act., Paul., Cath.,
Evangelia (Mill, Griesbach): but it ought to be collated afresh. This is
Bentley’s γ in the unpublished margin of B. xvii. 5 at Trin. Coll.,
Cambridge. He calls it a quarto, 400 years old. _Mut._ 2 Pet. iii. 2-17;
Matt. xviii. 12-35; Mark ii. 8-iii. 4 (_see_ Codd. 54, 60, 113, 440, 507,
508, Acts 23, Apoc. 28, Evst. 5).

52. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 3, formerly C. 28 [dated A.D. 1286], 6-½ × 5, ff.
158 (27), elegant, written by νικητας ὁ μαυρωνης, is Mill’s Laud. 5, with
_Pict._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, _mut._ in initio (Mill, Griesbach).

53. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 28, formerly 3416 [xiv], 6 × 4-¾, ff. 140, is
Mill’s Seld. 1, who pronounces it much like Stephen’s γ᾽ (Cod. 4), having
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, ἀναγν., beautifully written
(Mill, Griesbach).

54. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 29 (Coxe 54), formerly 3417, Mill’s Seld.
2(229) [dated A.D. 1338], 4to, 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff. 230 (sic), _Syn._, _men._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _vers._ (Mill). This is
Bentley’s κ (_see_ Cod. 51). _See under_ 58.

55. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 6 (Coxe 5), formerly 3394, Mill’s Seld. 3
[xiii], 4to, 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 349 (21), containing also Judges vi. 1-24
(Grabe, Prol. V. T., tom. i. cap. iii. § 6), has _prol._ in Matt., κεφ.
_t._, _pict._, κεφ., _lect._, _syn._, _men._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.
(Mill).

56. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II (Gr.) 18 [xv or xvi], 4to, 8-1/8 × 5-5/8, ff.
232 (24), _chart._, was presented about 1502, by Edmund Audley, Bishop of
Salisbury: _prol._ (Mark, Luke), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., some τίτλ., ἀναγν.,
_vers._, titles to Gospels, _subscr._, στίχ. (John). Walton gives some
various readings, but confounds it with Act. 33, Paul. 39, speaking of
them as if one “vetustissimum exemplar.” It has been inspected by Dobbin,
Scrivener, and Mill, but so loosely that the late Rev. R. C. Pascoe,
Fellow of Exeter College, detected thirty-four omissions for thirty-one
citations (one of them being an error) in four chapters.

57. (Act. 85, Paul. 41.) Oxf. Magdalen Coll., Greek 9 [xii, opening], 9 ×
7-½, ff. 291 (25), _aur._ beautiful, in a small and beautiful hand, with
abbreviations. _Mut._ Mark i. 1-11, and at end. Psalms and Hymns follow
the Epistles. It has κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. (_lect._ in red, _vers._
later). Collated twice by Dr. Hammond, the great commentator, whose papers
seem to have been used for Walton’s Polyglott (Magd. 1): also examined by
Dobbin (Mill).

58. Oxf. New Coll. 68 [xv], 7-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 342 (20), is Walton and Mill’s
N. 1. This, like Codd. 56-7, has been accurately examined by Dr. Dobbin,
for the purpose of his “Collation of the Codex Montfortianus” (London,
1854), with whose readings Codd. 56, 58 have been compared in 1922 places.
He has undoubtedly proved the close connexion subsisting between the three
manuscripts (which had been observed by Mill, N. T. Proleg. § 1388),
though he may not have quite demonstrated that they must be direct
transcripts from each other. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (partially), τίτλ.,
_Am._ (partial), ἀναγν. (partial), _syn._, _subscr._ (Mark), _vers._, with
scholia. The writing is very careless, and those are in error who follow
Walton in stating that it contains the Acts and Epistles (Walton’s
Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin). Mr. C. Forster rightly asks for photographs and
a thorough re-collation of Codd. 56, 58, 61, “to throw light upon their
direct relationship, or non-relationship to each other” (“A New Plea for
the Three Heavenly Witnesses,” 1867, p. 139). Dr. C. R. Gregory has
expressed the opinion that Codd. 47, 56, 58 are in the same hand, and one
of them copied from Cod. 54.

*59. Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. 403 [xii], 8 × 6, ff. 238 (23),
an important copy, “textu notabili,” as Tischendorf states (much like D,
61, 71), but carelessly written, and exhibiting no less than eighty-one
omissions by ὁμοιοτέλευτον (_see_ p. 9). It was very poorly examined for
Walton’s Polyglott, better though defectively by Mill, seen by Wetstein in
1716, minutely collated by Scrivener in 1860. It once belonged to the
House of Friars Minor at Oxford, from whence Richard Brynkley borrowed it
and took it to the Grey Friars at Cambridge, whence it went to Thomas
Hatcher, who gave it to the College in 1867 (J. Rendel Harris, The origin
of the Leicester Codex, 1887). It has τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (but not _Eus._),
and exhibits many and rare _compendia scribendi_.

60. (Apoc. 10.) Camb. University Library, Dd. ix. 69 [A.D. 1297], 8 × 6,
ff. 324 = 293 + 1 + 30 (24), but the Apocalypse is later, and has a few
scholia from Arethas about it. This copy is Mill’s Moore 1(230) and is
still badly known. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_lect._ (later), _Am._ without _Eus._, _subscr._, and it is an elegant
copy (Mill). The Gospels appear to have been written in the East, the
Apocalypse in the West of Europe. This is Bentley’s ε (_see_ Cod. 51).

*61. (Act. 34, Paul. 40, Apoc. 92.) Codex Montfortianus at Trinity
College, Dublin, G. 97 [xv or xvi], 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 445 (21), _chart._, so
celebrated in the controversy respecting 1 John v. 7. Its last collator,
Dr. Orlando Dobbin (_see_ on Cod. 58), has discussed in his Introduction
every point of interest connected with it. It contains the whole New
Testament, apparently the work of three or four successive scribes, paper
leaves, only one of them—that on which 1 John v. 7 stands—being
glazed(231), as if to protect it from harm. This manuscript was first
heard of between the publication of Erasmus’ second (1519) and third
(1522) editions of his N. T., and after he had publicly declared, in
answer to objectors, that if any _Greek_ manuscript could be found
containing the passage, he would insert it in his revision of the text; a
promise which he fulfilled in 1522. Erasmus describes his authority as
“Codex Britannicus,” “apud Anglos repertus,” and there is the fullest
reason to believe that the Cod. Montfortianus is the copy referred to
(_see_ Vol. II. Chap. XI). Its earliest known owner was Froy(232), a
Franciscan friar, then Thomas Clement [fl. 1569], then William Chark [fl.
1582], then Thomas Montfort, D.D. of Cambridge, from whom it derives its
name, then Archbishop Ussher, who caused the collation to be made which
appears in Walton’s Polyglott (Matt. i. 1-Acts xxii. 29; Rom. i), and
presented the manuscript to Trinity College. Dr. Barrett appended to his
edition of Cod. Z a full collation of the parts left untouched by his
predecessors; but since the work of Ussher’s friends was known to be very
defective, Dobbin has re-collated the whole of that portion which Barrett
left unexamined, comparing the readings throughout with Codd. 56, 58 of
the Gospels, and Cod. 33 of the Acts. This copy has _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ., besides which the division
by the Latin chapters in St. Mark is employed, a sure proof—if any were
needed—of the modern date of the manuscript. There are many corrections by
a more recent hand, erasures by the pen, &c. It has been supposed that the
Gospels were first written; then the Acts and Epistles (transcribed, in
Dobbin’s judgement, from Cod. 33, Acts); the Apocalypse last; having been
added about 1580, as Tregelles and Dr. Dobbin think, from Cod. 69, when
they were both in Chark’s possession. The text, however, of the Apocalypse
is not quite the same in the two codices, nor would it be easy, without
seeing them together, to verify Dobbin’s conjecture, that the titles to
the sacred books, in pale red ink, were added by the same person in both
manuscripts. In the margin of this copy, as of Cod. 69, are inserted many
readings in Chark’s handwriting, even the misprint of Erasmus, ἐμαῖς for
ἐν αἷς, Apoc. ii. 13.

62. Walton’s _Goog._, which was brought from the East, and once belonged
to Dr. Henry Googe, Fellow of Trinity College. The collations of Codd. D,
59, 61, 62 made for the London Polyglott were given in 1667 to Emmanuel
College, where they yet remain. _Goog._ was identified with the Cambridge
Kk. v. 35 by Bp. Marsh, who was a little careless in this kind of work.

622. Camb. Univ. Lib. Kk. v. 35 [xv], 9-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 403 (14), _chart._,
κεφ., (κεφ. Lat.), τίτλ., _subscr._, _vers._ Mr. Bradshaw has pointed out
that Kk. v. 35 is a mere transcript by George Hermonymus from Cod. 70 also
in his handwriting, and hastily copied from it, errors of the pen and all.
It has no _men._, _lect._, as _Goog._ had, but the ordinary κεφάλαια and
_Latin_ chapters. Again, _Goog._, as Walton says, “ex Oriente advectus
est,” and must have been in England before 1657; whereas Bp. Moore got Kk.
v. 35 from France in 1706, with other books from the collection of J. B.
Hantin, the numismatist.

63. Cod. Ussher 1, Trin. Coll. Dublin, A. i. 8, formerly D. 20 [x], fol.,
with a commentary, 12-3/8 × 9-½, ff. 237 (18-24), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (_lect._, later.), _subscr._ Henry
Dodwell made a few extracts for Bishop Fell’s N. T. of 1675; Richard
Bulkeley loosely collated it for Mill, Dr. Dobbin in 1855 examined St.
Matthew, and the Rev. John Twycross, of the Charter House, re-collated the
whole manuscript in 1858. The last leaf, containing John xxi. 25, is lost;
but (_see_ Scrivener, Cod. Sin., Introd., p. lix, note, and an admirable
paper by Dr. Gwynn in _Hermathena_, xix, 1893, p. 368) it originally
contained the verse and witnesses to it. Dr. C. R. Gregory has noticed in
Cod. 63 a mutilated double leaf of an Evangelistarium in two columns [ix
or x], containing part of ὥρα γ᾽.

64. Bute, formerly Ussher 2. This MS. belonged, like the preceding, to the
illustrious Primate of Ireland, but has been missing from Trin. Coll.
Library in Dublin ever since 1742, or, as Dr. C. R. Gregory thinks on the
authority of Dr. T. K. Abbott, 1702. It was collated, like Cod. 63, by
Dodwell for Fell, by Bulkeley for Mill. It once belonged to Dr. Thomas
Goad, and was very neatly, though incorrectly, written in octavo. As the
Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Act. 53, Paul. 30) never contained
the Gospels, for which it is perpetually cited in Walton’s Polyglott as
_Em._, the strong resemblance subsisting between _Usser._ 2 and _Em._ led
Mill to suspect that they were in fact the same copy. The result of an
examination of Walton’s with Mill’s collations is that they are in
numberless instances cited together in support of readings, in company
with other manuscripts; often with a very few or even alone (e.g. Matt.
vi. 22; viii. 11; xii. 41; Mark ii. 2; iv. 1; ix. 10; 25; Luke iv. 32;
viii. 27; John i. 21; iv. 24; v. 7; 20; 36; vii. 10; xvi. 19; xxi. 1).
That _Usser._ 2 and _Em._ are sometimes alleged separately is easily
accounted for by the inveterate want of accuracy exhibited by all early
collators. But all doubt is at an end since Dean Burgon in 1880 found this
celebrated copy in the library of the Marquis of Bute, and has traced the
curious history of its rovings. From Dr. Goad (d. 1638) it came into the
keeping of Primate Ussher, by whose hand the modern chapters seem to have
been written in the margin. Then towards the end of the seventeenth
century (as his signature proves) it belonged to one John Jones: a later
hand puts in the date Saturday, May 25, 1728. It has also the book plate
of John Earl of Moira (d. 1793). Then we trace it to James Verschoyle,
afterwards Bishop of Killala from 1793 to 1834, thence to the Earls of
Huntingdon for two generations, when it was purchased at the Donnington
Park sale by Lord Bute. Without doubt this is the long lost Cod. 64, the
_Usser._ 2 and _Em._ of Mill: it was recognized at once by the reading in
John viii. 8. Dean Burgon describes it as [xii or xiii] now in two
volumes, bound in red morocco about 150 years since. It has 440 leaves,
4-3/5 inches by 3-2/5 in size. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ.,
_Am._ (gilt), _Eus._ (carmine), _lect._, ἀρχαί and τελη. At the end are
fourteen leaves of _syn._ Though beautifully written, it has no _pict._ or
elaborate headings. Previous collators had done their work very poorly, as
we have reason to know. Out of about sixty variations in Mark i-v, Mill
has recorded only twenty-six. Over each proper name of a _person_ stands a
little waved stroke: cf. Evan. 530. (Collated for Burgon.)

65. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harleian 5776 [xiii], 9 x 7, ff. 309 (22), is Mill’s
Cov. 1, brought from the East in 1677 with four other manuscripts of the
Greek Testament by Dr. John Covell [1637-1722], once English Chaplain at
Constantinople, then Chaplain to Queen Mary at the Hague, afterwards
Master of Christ’s College, Cambridge. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, στίχ., _subscr._ (Mill). This book was
presented to Covell in 1674 by Daniel, Bishop of Proconnesus. The last
verse is supplied by a late hand, the concluding leaf being lost, as in
Cod. 63.

*66. Camb. Trin. Coll. O. viii. 3, Cod. Galei Londinensis [xii], 8-¾ x 6,
_chart._, ff. 282 (21), _pict._, _syn._, _men._, _Carp._ ten blank pages,
κεφ., no τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._ (later), ἀναγν., κεφ.
_t._, στίχ., once belonged to Th. Gale [1636-1702], High Master of St.
Paul’s School, Dean of York (1697), with some scholia in the margin by a
recent hand, and other changes in the text by one much earlier. Known to
(Mill), but for a time lost sight of. Collated by Scrivener, 1862.
Inserted in the great printed Catalogue of Manuscripts, Oxford, 1697.

67. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 76 [x or xi], 9 x 7, ff. 202 (20), 2 cols., is
Mill’s Hunt. 2, brought from the East by Dr. Robert Huntington, Chaplain
at Aleppo, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, and afterwards Bishop of
Raphoe [d. 1701]. _Mut._ John vi. 64-xxi. 25. _Eus. t._, _pict._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._ On f. 3, the
Athanasian Creed is on _rect._ on gold ground (Mill).

68. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. (Evst. 199) II. Gr. 17 [xii], 8 x 5, ff. 29 (23),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _orn._, κεφ., τίτλ. (gold), _Am._, _lect._,
στιχ., besides _syn._, _men._, and verses at the end of each Gospel by
Theodulos Hieromonachus, is Mill’s Wheel. 1, brought from Zante in 1676,
with two other copies, by George Wheeler, Canon of Durham. Between the
Gospels of SS. Luke and John are small fragments of two leaves of a
beautiful Evangelistarium [ix?], with red musical notes (Mill, Scr.).

*69. (Act. 31, Paul. 37, Apoc. 14.) Codex Leicestrensis [xiv Harris; end
of xv], 14-½ x 10-5/8, ff. 213 (38), like Codd. 206 and 233, and Brit.
Mus. Harl. 3161; rapidly written on 83 leaves of vellum and 130 of paper,
the vellum being outside the quinion at beginning and end, and three paper
leaves within (_see_ p. 24), apparently with a reed (_see_ p. 27), is now
in the library of the Town Council of Leicester. It contains the whole New
Testament, except Matt. i. 1-xviii. 15; Acts x. 45-xiv. 17; Jude 7-25;
Apoc. xviii. 7-xxii. 21, but with fragments down to xix. 10. The original
order was Paul., Acts, Cath. Epp., Apoc., Gospels last and missing when
the MS. came into Chark’s hands. Written in the strange hand which our
facsimile exhibits (No. 40), _epsilon_ being recumbent and almost like
_alpha_, and with accents placed over the succeeding consonant instead of
the vowel(233). The words Ειμι Ιλερμον Χαρκου at the top of the first
page, in the same beautiful hand that wrote many (too many) marginal
notes, prove that this codex once belonged to the William Chark, mentioned
under Cod. 61 (p. 201) who got it from Brynkley, who probably got it like
the Caius MS. (Evan. 59) from the Convent of Grey Friars at Cambridge. In
1641 (Wetstein states 1669) Thomas Hayne, M.A., of Trussington, in that
county, gave this MS. with his other books to the Leicester Library. Mill
was permitted to use it at Oxford, and collated it there in 1671. A
collation also made by John Jackson and William Tiffin was lent to
Wetstein through Caesar de Missy and Th. Gee, a Presbyterian minister of
But Close, Leicester. Tregelles re-collated it in 1852 for his edition of
the Greek Testament, and Scrivener very minutely in 1855; the latter
published his results, with a full description of the book itself, in the
Appendix to his “Codex Augiensis.” No manuscript of its age has a text so
remarkable as this, less however in the Acts than in the Gospels. Though
none of the ordinary divisions into sections, and scarcely any liturgical
marks, occur throughout, there is evidently a close connexion between Cod.
69 and the Church Service-books, as well in the interpolations of proper
names, particles of time, or whole passages (e.g. Luke xxii. 43, 44 placed
after Matt. xxvi. 39) which are common to both, as especially in the
titles of the Gospels: ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ μάρκον εὐαγγέλιον (_sic_), &c., being
in the very language of the Lectionaries(234). Codd. 178, 443 have the
same peculiarity. Tables of κεφάλαια stand before the three later Gospels,
with very unusual variations; for which, as well as for the foreign matter
inserted and other peculiarities of Cod. 69, consult Scrivener’s Cod.
Augiensis (Introd. pp. xl-xlvii). See also Mr. J. Rendel Harris, Origin of
the Leicester Codex, 1887.

70. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ll. ii. 13 [xv], 11-¼ x 7-¼ ff. 186 (23), _orn._,
τίτλ. in margin, κεφ. Lat., _vers._, was written, like Codd. 30, 62, 287,
by G. Hermonymus the Spartan (who settled at Paris, 1472, and became the
Greek teacher of Budaeus and Reuchlin), for William Bodet; there are
marginal corrections by Budaeus, from whose letter to Bp. Tonstall we may
fix the date about A.D. 1491-4. It once belonged to Bunckle of London,
then to Bp. Moore. Like Cod. 62 it has the Latin chapters (Mill).

*71. Lambeth 528 [A.D. 1100], 6-½ x 4-¾, ff. 265 (26), is Mill’s _Eph._
and Scrivener’s g. This elegant copy, which once belonged to an Archbishop
of Ephesus, was brought to England in 1675 by Philip Traheron, English
Chaplain at Smyrna. Traheron made a careful collation of his manuscript,
of which both the rough copy (B. M., Burney 24) and a fair one (Lambeth
528 b) survive. This last Scrivener in 1845 compared with the original,
and revised, especially in regard to later corrections, of which there are
many. Mill used Traheron’s collation very carelessly. _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._ [xv], κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ This copy presents a
text full of interest, and much superior to that of the mass of
manuscripts of its age. _See_ Cod. 29.

72. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5647 [xi], large 4to, 10 x 8, ff. 268 (22, 24),
an elegant copy, with a catena on St. Matthew, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ. (Mark), various readings
in the ample margin. Lent by T. Johnson to (Wetstein).

73. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 26 [xi], 4to, 9-7/8 x 8-1/8, ff. 291, κεφ.
_t._, _Eus. t._, _vers._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, τίτλ., _pict._, few _lect._
It is marked “Ex dono Mauri Cordati Principis Hungaro-Walachiae, Ao 1724.”
This and Cod. 74 were once Archbishop Wake’s, and were collated for
Wetstein by (Jo. Walker, _Wake MS._ 35)(235).

74. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 20 [xiii], 8 x 6, ff. 204, written by
Theodore (_see_ p. 42, note 3). _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-14; v. 29-vi. 1;
thirty-two verses. It came in 1727 from the Monastery of Παντοκράτωρ, on
Mount Athos. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _syn._, _men._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, _vers._

75. Cod. Genevensis 19 [xi], 9 x 6-½, ff. 500 (19), _Carp._, _Eus. t,_
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, τίτλ., _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._, _men._ In text
it much resembles that of Cod. 6. Seen in 1714 by Wetstein, examined by
Scholz (collated Matt. i-vi, John vii, viii), collated (Matt. i-xviii,
Mark i-v) by Cellérier, a Professor at Geneva, whose collation (Matt.
i-xviii) is corrected and supplemented with Matt. xix-end by H. C.
Hoskier, though his visit to the MS. was unfortunately short. The first
diorthota made corrections and additions as regards breathings and stops.
Other corrections made not much later (Hoskier, Collation of 604, App. G).

76. (Act. 43, Paul. 49.) Cod. Caesar-Vindobonensis, Nessel. 300, Lambec.
28 [xi-xiii], 7-½ x 5-3/8, ff. 358 (27), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._ This copy (the only one known to
read αὐτῆς with the Complutensian and other editions in Luke ii. 22) is
erroneously called an uncial by Mill (Gerhard à Mastricht 1690; Ashe 1691;
F. K. Alter 1786) (Greg.).

77. Caesar-Vindobon. Nessel. 114, Lambec. 29 [xi], 9-¼ x 8, ff. 300 (21),
very neat; with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (_lect._ and _syn._ by a
later hand). It once belonged to Matthias Corvinus, the great king of
Hungary (1458-90). Collated in “Tentamen descriptionis codicum,” &c. 1773
by (Treschow, and also by Alter) (Greg.).

78. Cod. Nicolae Jancovich de Vadass, now in Hungary [xii], 9-1/8 × 5-¾,
ff. 293 (22), _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._, _syn._, _pict._
It was once in the library of king Matthias Corvinus: on the sack of Buda
by the Turks in 1527, his noble collection of 50,000 volumes was
scattered, and about 1686 this book fell into the hands of S. B., then of
J. G., Carpzov of Leipsic, at whose sale it was purchased and brought back
to its former country. A previous possessor, in the seventeenth century,
was Γεώργιος δεσμοφύλαξ Ναυπλίου. (Collated by C. F. Boerner for Kuster,
and “in usum” of Scholz.)

79. Leyden, Bibl. Univ. 74 [xv], Latin version older, 6-½ × 4-¾, ff. 208
(26-28), 2 cols., κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν. (all partial). _Mut._ Matt. i.
1-xiv. 13. Brought by Georg. Douze from Constantinople in 1597, consulted
by Gomar in 1644 (Greg.).

80. Paris, Lesoeuf [xii], 9-1/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 309 (23), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ. (also Lat. cent, xv), τίτλ. This MS. belonged to J. G. Graevius, and
was collated by Bynaeus in 1691: then it passed into the hands of J. Van
der Hagen, who showed it to Wetstein in 1739: afterwards it was bought by
Ambrose Didot at a sale, and sold to Mons. Lesoeuf, where Dr. C. R.
Gregory saw it. (_See_ Proleg. to Tisch. ed. viii. p. 485.)

81. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 323, Auct. T. Infr. i. 5 [xiii], 7 × 5, ff. 182.
Κεφ., τίτλ., some _Am._ Bought in 1883 from Mr. William Ward who brought
it from Ephesus. Contains Matt. xix. 15-xxi. 19; 31-41; xxii. 7-xxviii.
20; Mark i. 9-iii. 18; 35-xv. 15; 32-xvi. 14; Luke i. 18-ii. 19; iii.
7-iv. 40; v. 8-xxii. 5; 36-xxiii. 10; John viii. 4-xxi. 18. This place has
been hitherto occupied by Greek MSS. cited in a Correctorium Bibliorum
Latinorum of the thirteenth century(236). Dr. Hort appropriates this
numeral to Muralt’s 2pe. (Evan. 473.)

82. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. e. I. Some fragments: (1) John iii. 23; (2)
26, 27; (3) 2 Cor. xi. 3: Chart. (1, 2) [xiii], (3) [vi or vii] uncials
and minuscules intermixed, and some Coptic and Arabic words.

In this place other fragments have been placed till now. Seven unknown
Greek manuscripts of St. John, three of St. Matthew and (apparently) of
the other Gospels, cited in Laurentius Valla’s “Annotationes in N. T., ex
diversorum utriusque linguae, Graecae et Latinae, codicum collatione,”
written about 1440, edited by Erasmus, Paris 1505. His copies seem modern,
and have probably been used by later critics. The whole subject, however,
is very carefully examined in the Rev. A. T. Russell’s “Memoirs of the
life and works of Bp. Andrewes,” pp. 282-310. Hort’s Cod. 82 is Burgon’s
Venet. xii, to be described hereafter.

83. Cod. Monacensis 518 [xi], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 321 (20), beautifully
written, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._,
_subscr._, στίχ., in the Royal Library at Munich, whither it was brought
from Augsburg (Bengel’s August. 1, Scholz, Greg.).

84. Monacensis 568 [xii], 6-5/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 65, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not
_Eus._), _lect._ both in the text and margin, contains SS. Matthew and
Mark. _Mut._ Matt. i. 18-xiii. 10; xiii. 27-42; xiv. 3-xviii. 25; xix.
9-21; xxii. 4-Mark vii. 13 (Burgon, Greg.).

85. Monacensis 569 [xiii], 5-½ × 3-¾, ff. 30, κεφ., _lect._ in vermilion,
τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), contains only Matt. viii. 15-ix. 17; xvi.
12-xvii. 20; xxiv. 26-45; xxvi. 25-54; Mark vi. 13-ix. 45; Luke iii.
12-vi. 44; John ix. 11-xii. 5; xix. 6-24; xx. 23-xxi. 9 (Bengel’s August.
3, Scholz).

86. Posoniensis Lycaei Aug. [x], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 280, _prol._, _Eus. t._,
_pict._, _syn._ Once at Buda, but it had been bought in 1183 at
Constantinople for the Emperor Alexius II Comnenus (Bengel, Endlicher). It
was brought by Rayger, a doctor of medicine, from Italy, where it had been
carried, to Pressburg, to his brother-in-law Gleichgross, who was a pastor
in that place, amongst whose books it was sold to the library of the
Lycaeum in Pressburg. (_See_ Gregory, Proleg. p. 486.)

87. Trevirensis [xii], fol., contains St. John’s Gospel with a catena,
published at length by Cordier at Antwerp. It once belonged to the eminent
philosopher and mathematician, Cardinal Nicolas of Cuza, on the Moselle,
near Trèves [1401-64: _see_ Cod. 129 Evan., and Cod. 59 Acts]; previously
at the monastery of Petra or of the Fore-runner of Constantinople(237)
(Scholz). Wetstein’s 87 is our 250.

88. Codex of the Gospels, 4to, on vellum, cited as ancient and correct by
Joachim Camerarius (who collated it) in his Annotations to the New
Testament, 1642. It resembles in text Codd. 63, 72, 80.

89. Gottingensis Cod. Theol. 53 [1006], fol., ff. 172, _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Eust._, _lect._, with corrections. Collated by A. G.
Gehl in 1729 (?), and by Matthaei (No. 20) in 1786-7.

90. (Act. 47, Paul. 14.) Cod. Jac. Fabri, a Dominican of Deventer, now in
the library of the church of the Remonstrants at Amsterdam, 186 [xvi, but
copied from a manuscript written by Theodore and dated 1293], 4to,
_chart._, 2 vols., κεφ. (Lat.), _lect._, _syn._ The Gospels stand John,
Luke, Matthew, Mark (_see_ p. 70); the Pauline Epistles precede the Acts;
and Jude is written twice, from different copies. This codex (which has
belonged to Abr. Hinckelmann of Hamburg, and to Wolff) was collated by
Wetstein. Faber [1472—living in 1515] had also compared it with another
“very ancient” vellum manuscript of the Gospels presented by Sixtus IV
(1471-84) to Jo. Wessel of Groningen, but which was then at Zvolle. As
might be expected, this copy much resembles Cod. 74.  See Delitzsch,
Handschr. Funde, ii. pp. 54-57.

91. Perronianus [x], of which extracts were sent by Montfaucon to Mill,
had been Cardinal Perron’s [d. 1618], and before him had belonged to “S.
Taurini monasterium Ebroicense” (Evreux). Hort suggests, and Gregory
favours the suggestion, that this is the same as Evan. 299 (Cod. Par. Reg.
177), which came from Evreux.

92. Faeschii 1 (Act. 49) [xiv or xv]. 94. Faeschii 2 [xvi or xvii]. The
former, 10-¼ × 8, ff. 141, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _pict._, contains St. Mark
with Victor’s commentary on vellum, and scholia on the Catholic Epistles,
with the authors’ names, Didymus, Origen, Cyril, &c., and is referred by
Gregory to the tenth century; the latter, 8-½ × 5-½, ff. 172 (22), SS.
Mark and Luke, with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, that of Titus of
Bostra on St. Luke, on paper [xv or xvi, Greg.]. Both belonged to Andrew
Faesch, of Basle, and were collated by Wetstein. Dean Burgon found them
both at Basle (O. ii. 27 and O. ii. 23).

93. Graevii [1632-1703] of the Gospels, cited by Vossius on the Genealogy,
Luke iii, but not known (Cod. 80? Greg.).

95. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II. Gr. 16 [xii or earlier], 10-½ × 8, ff. 110
(20), is Mill’s Wheeler 2(238). It contains SS. Luke and John with
commentary, _mut._ Luke i. 1-xi. 2; John vii. 2-17; xx. 31-xxi. 10. With
full scholia neatly written in the margin, κεφ., _Am._ (later), _syn._,
_men._ (Mill, Professor Nicoll).

96. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 8 (Auct. D. 5. 1) [xv], 5-3/8 × 3-¾, ff. 62 (18),
_chart._, is Walton’s and Mill’s Trit., with many rare readings,
containing St. John with a commentary, beautifully written by Jo.
Trithemius, Abbot of Spanheim [d. 1516]. Received from Abraham Scultet by
Geo. Hackwell, 1607 (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill, Griesbach).

97. Hirsaugiensis [1500, by Nicolas, a monk of Hirschau in Bavaria], 12mo,
ff. 71, on vellum, containing St. John, seems but a copy of 96. Collated
by Maius, and the collation given in J. D. Michaelis, Orientalische und
exegetische Bibliothek, ii. p. 243, &c. (Greg., Bengel(239), Maius,
Schulz).

98. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 5 [xii], 8-½ × 6, ff. 222 (25), _pict._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., brought by Clarke
from the East. It was collated in a few places for Scholz, who substituted
it here for Cod. R (_see_ p. 139) of Griesbach.

99. Lipsiensis, Bibliothec. Paul, [xvi], 8-¼ × 7-1/8, ff. 22 (22, 23),
Matthaei’s 18, contains Matt. iv. 8-v. 27; vi. 2-xv. 30; Luke i. 1-13;
_Carp._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._ (Matthaei,
Greg.). Wetstein’s 99 is our 155.

100. Paul. L. B. de Eubeswald [x], 4to, 9-¼ × 7-1/8, ff. 374, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (_syn._, _men._, ἀναγν. later), vellum, _mut._ John
xxi. 25; _pict._, κεφ. _t._, _Eus. t._, and in a later hand many
corrections with scholia, _chart._ J. C. Wagenseil used it in Hungary for
John viii. 6. Now in the University of Pesth, but in the fifteenth century
belonging to Bp. Jo. Pannonius. Edited at Pesth in 1860 “cum
interpretatione Hungaria” by S. Markfi.

101. Uffenbach. 3 [xvi], 12mo, _chart._, St. John στιχήρης. So near the
Basle (that is, we suppose, Erasmus’) edition, that Bengel scarcely ever
cites it. With two others (Paul. M. and Acts 45) it was lent by Z. C.
Uffenbach, Consul of Frankfort-on-the-Main, to Wetstein in 1717, and
afterwards to Bengel. (Gregory would omit it.)

102. Bibliothecae Medicae, an unknown manuscript with many rare readings,
extracted by Wetstein at Amsterdam for Matt. xxiv-Mark viii. 1, from the
margin of a copy of Plantin’s N. T. 1591, in the library of J. Le Long.
Canon Westcott is convinced that the manuscript from which these readings
were derived is none other than Cod. B itself, and Dr. Gregory agrees with
him. In St. Matthew’s Gospel he finds the two authorities agree seventy
times and differ only five times, always in a manner to be easily
accounted for: in St. Mark they agree in eighty-four out of the
eighty-five citations, the remaining one (ch. ii. 22) being hardly an
exception. Westcott, New Test., Smith’s “Dictionary of the Bible.” Hort’s
Cod. 102 is wscr (Evan. 507), to be described hereafter.

103. Regius 196 [xi], fol., once Cardinal Mazarin’s, seems the same
manuscript as that from which Emericus Bigot gave extracts for
Curcellaeus’ N. T. 1658 (Scholz). Burgon supposes some mistake here, as he
finds Reg. 196 to be a copy of Theophylact’s commentary on SS. Matthew and
Mark, written over an older manuscript [viii or ix].  Perhaps the same as
14 or 278 (Greg.).

104. Hieronymi Vignerii [x], from which also Bigot extracted readings,
which Wetstein obtained through J. Drieberg in 1744, and published.
Perhaps 697 (Greg.).

105. (Act. 48, Paul. 24.) Cod. Ebnerianus, Bodl. Misc. Gr. 136, a
beautiful copy [xii], 8 × 6-¼, ff. 426 (27), formerly belonging to Jerome
Ebner von Eschenbach of Nuremberg. _Pict._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _subscr._, στίχ., the Nicene Creed, all
in gold: with _lect._ throughout and _syn._, _men._ prefixed by Joasaph, a
calligraphist, A.D. 1391, who also added John viii. 3-11 at the end of
that Gospel. Facsimile in Horne’s Introduction, and in Tregelles’ Horne,
p. 220 (Schoenleben 1738, Rev. H. O. Coxe, by whom the collation was lent
before 1845 to the Rev. R. J. F. Thomas, Vicar of Yeovil [d. 1873],
together with one of Canon. Graec. 110 of the Acts and Epistles, both of
which are mislaid).

106. Winchelsea [x], with many important readings, often resembling the
Harkleian Syriac: not now in the Earl of Winchelsea’s Library (Jackson
collated it for Wetstein in 1748).

107. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 6 [xiv and later], 8-½ × 6-¾, ff. 351, κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., containing the Gospels in different hands. (Like 98,
111, 112, _partially_ collated for Scholz.) Griesbach’s 107 is also 201.

108. Vindobonensis Caesarei, Suppl. Gr. 2, formerly Kollar. 4 [xi], 12-3/8
× 9-¼, ff. 426, 2 vols. With a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark: Burgon,
Last Twelve Verses, &c., p. 288), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ. It seems to have
been written at Constantinople, and formerly belonged to Parrhasius, then
to the convent of St. John de Carbonaria at Naples (Treschow, Alter,
Birch, Scholz).

109. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5117 [a.d. 1326], 7-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 225 (24-30), ll.
rubr., _Carp._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Eus. t._, _syn._, _men._, _lect._,
_Am._, τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., Mead. 1, then Askew (5115 is Act. 22, and
5116 is Paul. 75, these two in the same hand; different from that employed
in the Gospels).

110(240).  Brit. Mus. Addit. 19,386 [xiv], 11 × 8, ff. 267 (?), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._ (faded), κεφ. _t._, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _syn._, with
a dial of the year. Four Gospels with commentary by Theophylact. Purchased
from Constantine Simonides in 1853. (Greg. 1260.)

111(241). Bodl. Clarke 7 [xii], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 181 (31), κεφ. _t._ (_mut._
Matt.), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _vers._, _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ John xvi.
27-xvii. 15; xx. 25-end, and

112(242). Bodl. Clarke 10 [xi], 5-¼ × 4-¼, ff. 167 (33), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _prol._, _pict._, _syn._, _men._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._,
with commencement and large letters in gold, having both _Am._ and _Eus._,
in Matt. i-Mark ii, in the same line (a very rare arrangement; _see_ Codd.
192, 198, 212, and Wake 21 _below_), a very beautiful copy. These two,
very partially collated for Scholz, were substituted by him and
Tischensdorf for collations whose history is not a little curious.

113. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 1810 [xi], 8 × 7-¼, ff. 270 (26), _prol._,
_syn._ (later), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (Griesbach, Bloomfield). Apparently this is
Bentley’s θ “membr. 4to 600 annorum,” collated by him in the margin of
Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (_see_ Cod. 51). Its readings are of more than
usual interest, as are those of the next.

114. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5540 [x], 5-¼ × 4-¼, ff. 280 (20) (facsimile in a
Greek Testament, published in 1837 by Taylor, London), very elegant, with
more recent marginal notes and Matt. xxviii. 19-Mark i. 12 in a later
hand. _Mut._ Matt. xvii. 4-18; xxvi. 59-73 (Griesbach, Bloomfield).
_Carp._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), κεφ. _t._ (Luke, John). _See_
Canon Westcott’s article, “New Test.,” in Smith’s “Dictionary of the
Bible.”

115. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5559 [xii], 6-¾ × 5-¾, ff. 271 (19), κεφ., some
τίτλ., _Am._, frequently _Eus._(243), once Bernard Mould’s (Smyrna, 1724),
with an unusual text. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-viii. 10; Mark v. 23-36; Luke i.
78-ii. 9; vi. 4-15; John xi. 2-xxi. 25 (Griesbach, Bloomfield). A few more
words of John xi survive.

116. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5567 [xii], 6-¼ × 5, ff. 300 (23), _Syn._, _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, ἀναγν., στίχ.,
_men._, of some value. It belonged in 1649 to Athanasius a Greek monk,
then to Bernard Mould (Griesbach, Bloomfield).

117. (Apost. 6.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5731 [xv], 8 × 6, ff. 202 (28),
carelessly written, once belonged to Bentley. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-18:
_pict._, _prol._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._,
_syn._, fragments of a Lectionary on the last twenty leaves (Griesbach,
Bloomfield).

*118. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 13 [xiii], 7-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 257, an important
palimpsest (with the Gospels _uppermost_) once the property of Archbishop
Marsh of Armagh [d. 1713]. _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._,
_Eus._, στίχ., ῥήμ. (_syn._, _men._ later), and some of the Psalms on
paper. Later hands also supplied Matt. i. 1-vi. 2; Luke xiii. 35-xiv. 20;
xviii. 8-xix. 9; John xvi. 25-xxi. 25.  Well collated by (Griesbach).

119. Paris Nat. Gr. 85 [xii], 9 × 6-3/8, ff. 237 (23), formerly Teller’s
of Rheims, is Kuster’s Paris 5 (Griesbach, Gregory), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._

120. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 185 [xiii], 7-½ × 5-3/8, ff. 177, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, formerly belonged to St. Victor’s on the Walls, and seems to be
Stephen’s ιδ᾽, whose text (1550) and Colinaeus’ (1534) it closely
resembles. St. Mark is wanting (Griesbach).

121. Par. St. Geneviève, A. O. 34 [Sept. 1284, Indiction 12], 7-7/8 × 6,
ff. 241, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._ _Mut._
Matt. v. 21-viii. 24 (Griesbach).

122. (Act. 177, Paul. 219.) Lugdunensis-Batavorum Bibl. publ. Gr. 74 A
[xii], 7-1/8 × 5-½, ff. 222, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._, _vers._, στίχ., _men._, once Meerman’s(244) 116. _Mut._
Acts i. 1-14; xxi. 14-xxii. 28; 1 John iv. 20-Jude 25; Rom. i. 1-vii. 13;
1 Cor. ii. 7-xiv. 23 (J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N. T., 1825).
Griesbach’s 122 is also 97. See Cod. 435.

123. Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 240, formerly 30 [xi], 4to, 8-1/8 × 6, ff.
328 (18), brought from Constantinople about 1562 by the Imperial
Ambassador to the Porte, Ogier de Busbeck; _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, corrections by another
hand (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

*124. Vind. Caes. Ness. 188, formerly 31 [xii], 4to, 8-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 180
(25), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _harm._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_syn._, _men._, an eclectic copy, with corrections by the first hand (Mark
ii. 14; Luke iii. 1, &c.). This manuscript was written in Calabria, where
it belonged to a certain Leo, and was brought to Vienna probably in 1564.
It resembles the Harkleian Syriac, Old Latin, Codd. DL. i. 13, and
especially 69 (Treschow, Alter, Birch). Collated by Dr. Em. Hoffmann for
Professor Ferrar where Alter and Birch disagree. _See_ Cod. 13, for
Abbott’s recent edition.

125. Vind. Caes. Suppl. G. 50, formerly Kollar. 6 [x], 8-¾ × 6-7/8, ff.
306 (23), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._ (_lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _vers._ later), with many corrections in the margin and
between the lines (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

126. Guelpherbytanus xvi. 6, Aug. Quarto [xi], 8-¼ × 6-1/8, ff. 219 (26),
carelessly written, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _pict._, with _lect._,
_syn._ in a later hand, and some quite modern corrections. Matt. xxviii.
18-20 is cruciform, capitals often occur in the middle of words, and the
text is of an unusual character. Inspected by (Heusinger 1752, Knittel,
Tischendorf).

N.B. Codd. 127-181, all at Rome, were inspected, and a few (127, 131, 157)
really collated by Birch, about 1782. Of 153 Scholz collated the greater
part, and small portions of 138-44; 146-52; 154-57; 159-60; 162; 164-71;
173-75; 177-80.

127. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 349 [xi], 12-3/8 × 9-5/8, ff. 370 (16), ll. rubr.,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, a
neatly written and important copy, with a few later corrections (e.g.
Matt. xxvii. 49).

128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 356 [xi Birch, xiii or xiv Greg.], 12-½ × 9-5/8, ff.
370 (18), ll. rubr., _prol._, κεφ. _t._ with harmony, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_subscr._, στίχ. (p. 69, note).

129. Rom. Vat. Gr. 358 [xii], 11-¼ × 8-7/8, ff. 355, ll. rubr., _Carp._
(with addition), _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._, with scholia, Victor’s commentary on St.
Mark, and a note on John vii. 53, such as we read in Cod. 145 and others.
Bought at Constantinople in 1438 by Nicolas de Cuza, Eastern Legate to the
Council of Ferrara (_see_ Cod. 87).

130. Rom. Vat. Gr. 359 [xiii Birch, xv or xvi Greg.], 11-1/8 × 8-¼,
_chart._, ff. 229 (26), ll. rubr., κεφ. lat., a curious copy, with the
Greek and Latin in parallel columns, and the Latin chapters.

131. (Act. 70, Paul. 77.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 360 [xi Birch, xiv or xv Greg.],
9-¼ × 7, ff. 233 (37), 2 cols., contains the whole New Testament except
the Apoc. (Birch), with many remarkable variations, and a text somewhat
like that of Aldus’ Greek Testament (1518). The manuscript was given to
Sixtus V [1585-90] for the Vatican by “Aldus Manuccius Paulli F. Aldi.”
The Epistle to the Hebrews stands before 1 Tim. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, of an unusual arrangement (viz. Matt. 74, Mark 46, Luke 57). _Am._,
_syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ. (_lect._ with _init._ later). This copy
contains many itacisms, and corrections _primâ manu_.

132. Rom. Vat. Gr. 361 [xi Birch, xii or xiii Greg.], 10-5/8 × 6-¼, ff.
289 (20), _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._,
_pict._ in aur., _lect._ (later).

133. (Act. 71, Paul. 78.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 363 [xi?], 7-7/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 332
(29), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _syn._,
_men._, _pict._, Euthalian prologues.

134. Rom. Vat. Gr. 364 [xi or xii], 4to, elegant, 8-½ × 6-1/8, ff. 297
(20), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._,
_men._, _pict._, titles in gold.

135. Rom. Vat. Gr. 365 [xi?], 9-5/8 × 7-7/8, κεφ. _t._, _pict._ The first
26 of its 174 leaves are later and _chart._

136. Rom. Vat. Gr. 665 [xiii], 9-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 235 (32), on cotton paper;
contains SS. Matthew and Mark with Euthymius’ commentary. _Mut._ Mark xv.
1-end.

137. Rom. Vat. Gr. 756 [xi or xii], 11-¼ × 8-½, ff. 300 (19), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._, with a commentary (Victor’s
on St. Mark). At the end we read κσ φραγκισκος ακκιδας ευγενης κολασσευς
... ρωμῃ ηγαγε το παρον βιβλιον ετει απο αδαμ ζφο [A.D. 1583], μηνι
ιουλιῳ, _ινδ_. _ια_.

138. Rom. Vat. Gr. 757 [xii], 11-¾ × 9-1/8, ff. 380 (37), κεφ. _t._, with
commentary from Origen, &c., and that of Victor on St. Mark, mixed up with
the text, both in a slovenly hand (Burgon). Comp. Cod. 374.

139. Rom. Vat. Gr. 758 [dated 1173 by a somewhat later hand (Greg.)], 14-¾
× 10-7/8, ff. 233, contains SS. Luke and John with a commentary.

140. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1158 [xii], 9-¼ × 6-¾, ff. 408 (22), 2 cols.,
beautifully written, and given by the Queen of Cyprus to Innocent VII
(1404-6). _Eus. t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._ In Luke i. 64 it
supports the Complutensian reading, καὶ ἡ γλῶσσα αὐτοῦ διηρθρώθη.

141. (Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1160 [xiii], 2 vols.,
9-¼ × 6-½, ff. 400 (26), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, ἀναγν.,
_syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._, _Euthal._, contains the whole
New Testament, _syn._, _pict._ The leaves are arranged in quaternions, but
separately numbered for each Volume (Birch).

142. (Act. 76, Paul. 87.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1210 [xi], 4-¾ × 3-¼, ff. 324
(30), very neat, κεφ. _t._ at end, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, _pict._,
_Euthal._ (_syn._, _men._, A.D. 1447), containing also the Psalms. There
are many marginal readings in another ancient hand.

143. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1229 [xi], 12-½ × 9-¾, ff. 275 (24), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._, with a marginal commentary (Victor’s on St.
Mark). On the first leaf is read της ορθης πιστεως πιστῳ οικονομῳ και
φυλακι Παυλῳ τετάρτῳ [1555-59].

144. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1254 [xi], 6-1/8 × 4-5/8, ff. 267, _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._

145. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1548 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7 × 5-1/8, ff. 161 (17),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, contains SS. Luke
and John. _Mut._ Luke iv. 15-v. 36; John i. 1-26. A later hand has written
Luke xvii-xxi, and made many corrections.

146. Rom. Palatino-Vatican. 5(245) [xii], 12-1/8 × 9-1/8, ff. 265 (13),
κεφ. _t._, Mark, _Am._, _Eus._, contains SS. Matt, and Mark with a
commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark?).

147. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 89 [xi Birch, xiv Greg.], 6-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 351 (20),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ.

148. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 136 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7-½ × 4-1/8, ff. 153, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, with some scholia and unusual
readings.

149. (Act. 77, Paul. 88, Apoc. 25.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. 171 [xiv or xv], fol.,
ff. 179, _prol._ in Cath. and Paul., _lect._, contains the whole New
Testament (_see_ p. 69, note).

150. Rom. Pal-Vat. 189 [xi or xii], 4-½ × 3-3/8, ff. 331 (23), _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._,
στίχ., _pict._

151. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 220 [x or xi], 9-5/8 × 7, ff. 224 (28), ll. black and
gold, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._, scholia
in the margin, and some rare readings (e.g. John xix. 14). The sheets are
in twenty-one quaternions. After St. Matthew stands εκλογη εν συντομω εκ
των συντεθεντων ὑπο Ευσεβιου προς Στεφανον λ.

152. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 227 [xiii], 8-½ × 6-¼, ff. 308 (20), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _pict._

153. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 229 [xiii], 4to, 8-¼ × 5-3/8, ff. 266 (25), ll. rubr.,
_chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _men._,
_subscr._ (full), στίχ.

154. Rom. Alexandrino-Vatican, vel Christinae 28 [dated April 14, 1442],
written in Italy on cotton paper, 10-3/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 355 (40), ll. rubr.,
κεφ., _Am._ (_lect._, _syn._, _men._, and date later, true date xiii,
Greg.), with Theophylact’s commentary. This and the two next were given by
Christina, Queen of Sweden, to Card. Azzolini, and bought from him by
Alexander VIII (1689-91).

155. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 79 [xi? Birch, xiv Scholz], 6 × 4-3/8, ff. 306 (20),
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._, _subscr._, στίχ., with some lessons from St.
Paul prefixed. Given by Andrew Rivet to Rutgersius, Swedish Ambassador to
the United Provinces. This copy is Wetstein’s 99, the codex Rutgersii
cited by Dan. Heinsius in his Exercitat. sacr. in Evangel.

156. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 189 [xii], 4-¾ × 4, ff. 244 (23), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._; “ex bibliothecâ Goldasti” is on the first page.

157. Rom. Urbino-Vat. 2 [xii], 7-3/8 × 5-¼, ff. 325 (22), _Carp._,
_prol._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, _pict._ It
belonged to the Ducal Library at Urbino, and was brought to Rome by
Clement VII (1523-34). It is very beautifully written (Birch, N. T. 1788,
gives a facsimile), certain chronicles and rich ornaments in vermilion and
gold. On fol. 19 we read underneath two figures respectively Ιωαννης εν
_χω_ τω _θω_ πιστος βασιλευς πορφυρογεννητος και αυτοκρατωρ ῥωμαιων, ὁ
Κομνηνος, and Αλεξιος εν _χω_ τω _θω_ πιστος βασιλευς πορφυρογεννητος ὁ
Κομνηνος. The Emperor John II the Handsome succeeded his father, the great
Alexius, A.D. 1118. This MS. is remarkable for its eclectic text, which is
said by Zahn to approach sometimes that of Marcion (Geschichte d. N. T.
Kanons, i. 456, note 2, and 457, note 1). It is often in agreement with
Codd. BDL, 69, 106, and especially with 1.

158. Cod. Pii II, Rom. Vat. 55 [xi], 3-½ × 3, ff. 235 (20), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (partial), and readings in the margin,
_primâ manu_. This copy was given to the Library by Pius II (1458-64).

159. Rom. Barberinianus 464, formerly 8 [xi], 10-3/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 203
(23), 2 cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._
(_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, Matt., _syn._, _men._ xvi), in the
Barberini Library, at Rome, founded above two centuries since by the
Cardinal, Francis II, of that name.

160. Rom. Barb. iv. 27, formerly 9 [dated 1123], 8-7/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 216,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._

161. Rom. Barb. iii. 17, formerly 10 [x or xi], 8 × 6-½, ff. 203 (24), 2
cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (_lect._ later), ending at
John xvi. 4. This copy follows the Latin version both in its text (John
iii. 6) and marginal scholia (John vii. 29). Various readings are often
thus noted in its margin.

162. Rom. Barb. iv. 31, formerly 11 [dated May 13, 1153 (ϛχξά), Indict.
1], 9-¼ × 6-¾, written by one Manuel: ff. 248 (23), _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._, _subscr._

163. Rom. Barb. v. 16, formerly 12 [xi], 11-1/8 × 8, ff. 173 (33), 2
cols., _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._,
_subscr._, _pict._, written in Syria. Scholz says it contains only the
portions of the Gospels read in Church-lessons, but Birch the four
Gospels, with the numbers of ῥήματα and στίχοι to the first three Gospels.

164. Rom. Barb. iii. 38, formerly 13 [dated Oct. 1039], 6-7/8 × 5-3/8, ff.
214 (27), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _subscr._, _pict._ (_syn._, _men._ later), and the numbers of
στίχοι. The subscription states that it was written by Leo, a priest and
calligrapher, and bought in 1168 by Bartholomew, who compared it with
ancient Jerusalem manuscripts on the sacred mount.

165. Rom. Barb. v. 37, formerly 14 [dated 1291], 11-7/8 x 8, ff. 215, 2
cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._,
with the Latin Vulgate version. Written for one Archbishop Paul, and given
to the Library by Eugenia, daughter of Jo. Pontanus.

166. Rom. Barb. iii. 131, formerly 115 [xiii], 4to, 8-3/8 × 6-½, ff. 75
(27), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, containing only SS. Luke ix.
33-xxiv. 24 and John.

167. Rom. Barb. iii. 6, formerly 208 [xiii], 4-7/8 × 3-¼, ff. 264 (25),
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _pict._ (later).

168. Rom. Barb. vi. 9, formerly 211 [xiii], 13-3/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 217, 2
cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (Mark _subscr._, στίχ.).

169. Rom. Vallicellianus B. 133 [xi], 4-¾ × 4, ff. 249 (19), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._, once
the property of Achilles Statius, as also was Cod. 171. This codex and the
next three are in the Library of St. Maria in Vallicella at Rome, and
belong to the Fathers of the Oratory of St. Philippo Neri.

170. Rom. Vallicell. C. 61 [xiii-xv], 8-½ × 6-¼, ff. 277 (23), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._ κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.
(occasionally in later hand). The end of St. Luke and most of St. John is
in a later hand.

171. Rom. Vallicell. C. 73 [xiv, Montfaucon xi], 5-¾ × 4-¼, ff. 253 (20),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._ 172.
Rom. Vallicell. F. 90 [xii], 4to, ff. 217, now only contains the
Pentateuch, but from Bianchini, I. ii. pp. 529-30, we infer that the
Gospels were once there.

173. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1983, formerly Basil. 22, ending John xiii. 1, seems to
have been written in Asia Minor [xi Birch and Burgon, xii or xiii Greg.],
7-7/8 × 5-¼, ff. 155 (20), 2 cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _men._, _subscr._; ῥήμ., στίχ. as in Codd. 163,
164, 167. This codex, and the next four, were brought from the Library of
the Basilian monks.

174. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2002, formerly Basil. 41 [dated second hour of Sept. 7,
A.D. 1052], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 132 (30), 2 cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-ii. 1; John i.
1-27; ending John viii. 47. Written by the monk Constantine “tabernis
habitante,” “cum praeesset praefecturae Georgilas dux Calabriae” (Scholz).

175. (Act. 41, Paul. 194, Apoc. 20.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2080, formerly Basil.
119 [x-xii], 8 × 5-¾, ff. 247, _subscr._, contains the whole New
Testament, beginning Matt. iv. 17, with scholia to the Acts, between which
and the Catholic Epistles stands the Apocalypse. There are some marginal
corrections _primâ manu_ (e.g. Luke xxiv. 13). The Pauline Epistles have
Euthalius’ subscriptions. Also inspected by Bianchini.

176. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2113, formerly Basil. 152 [x or xi], 8-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 77,
ll. coloured, John ii. 1, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._ Begins Matt. x. 13,
ends John ii. 1.

177. Rom. Vat. Gr.? formerly Basil. 163 [xi], 8vo, _mut._ John i. 1-29.
Dr. Gregory thinks that it is 2115, his Evan. 870.

178. Rom. Angelicus A. 1. 5 [xii], 14-7/8 × 11-5/8, ff. 272 (23), 2 cols.,
_Eus. t._, κεφ., τίτλ. with harmony, _Am._, _mut._ Jo. xxi. 17-25.
Arranged in quaternions, and the titles to the Gospels resemble those in
Cod. 69. Codd. 178-9 belong to the Angelica convent of Augustinian
Eremites at Rome. It has on the first leaf the same subscription as we
gave under Cod. 87, and which Birch and Scholz misunderstand.

179. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 11 [xii], 7-¾ × 6-½, ff. 248 (22), _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (_syn._, _men._, xv or xvi,
_chart._). The last five leaves (214-18) and two others (23, 30) are
_chart._, and in a later hand.

180. (Act. 82, Paul. 92, Apoc. 44.) Rom. Propagandae L. vi. 19, formerly
251, before Borgiae 2 [Gospels xi, Greg. xiv], 8-1/8 × 5-¼, ff.? κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (_syn._, _men._, xv _chart._);
the Gospels were written by one Andreas: the rest of the New Testament and
some apocryphal books by one John, November, 1284(246). This manuscript,
with Cod. T and Evst. 37, belonged to the Velitrant Museum of “Praesul
Steph. Borgia, Collegii Urbani de Propaganda Fide a secretis.”

181. Cod. Francisci Xavier, Cardinal. de Zelada [xi], fol., ff. 596, with
scholia in the margin.  This manuscript (from which Birch took extracts)
is now missing. Compare Birch, N. T., Proleg. p. lviii; Burgon, Last
Twelve Verses &c., pp. 284, 288.

Codd. 182-198, all in that noble Library at Florence, founded by Cosmo de’
Medici [d. 1464], increased by his grandson Lorenzo [d. 1492], were very
slightly examined by Birch, and subsequently by Scholz. Dean Burgon has
described his own researches at Florence in the _Guardian_ for August 20
and 27, 1873, from which I have thankfully corrected the statements made
in my first edition respecting all the manuscripts there. They have been
examined since then more leisurely by Dr. Gregory, from whose careful
account some particulars have been added in this edition (_see_ Greg.,
Prolegomena (ii), pp. 505-509).

182. Flor. Laurentianus Plut. vi. 11 [xii], 10 × 7-1/8, ff. 226 (24), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ. to St. John only, _subscr._ (in Luke). The titles of the
Gospels in lake, forming a kind of imitation of ropework.

183. Flor. Laur. vi. 14 [xiv, xii Greg.], 6-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 349 (19), _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ in gold; and in a later hand,
_capp. Lat._, ἀναγν., _lect._, _syn._, _men._, at the end of which is
τέλος σὺν Θεῷ ἁγίῳ τοῦ μηνολογίου, ἀμήν; αυιή´, i.e. A.D. 1418. This mode
of reckoning is very rare (_see_ p. 42, note 2), and tempted Scholz to
read ϛυιή of the Greek era, i.e. A.D. 910.

184. Flor. Laur. vi. 15 [xiii], 11-¼ × 5-½, ff. 72 (49), 2 cols., _Carp._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ Left in an unfinished state.

185. Flor. Laur. vi. 16 [xii], 14 × 6-¾, ff. 341 (21), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ. The summary of the
Synaxarion is subscribed Πόνος Βασιλείου, καὶ Θῦ λόγου λόγοι (Burgon).

186. Flor. Laur. vi. 18 [xi], fol., 11-1/8 × 8-½, ff. 260 (20), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._,
_pict._ (Matt.), commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark); written by Leontius, a
calligrapher. Burgon cites Bandini’s Catal. i. 130-3, where the elaborate
_syn._ are given in full.

187. Flor. Laur. vi. 23 [xii], 7-7/8 x 6-¼, ff. 212 (25), _pict._ very
rich and numerous. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._ (not
_Eus._), all in gold. A peculiar kind of asterisk occurs very frequently
in the text and margin, the purpose of which is not clear.

188. Flor. Laur. vi. 25 [xi], 6 × 4-½, ff. 228 (26), _syn._ and _men._
full and beautiful. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.

189. (Act. 141, Paul. 239.) Flor. Laur. vi. 27 [xii], 4-½ × 3-7/8, ff. 452
(24), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _Euthal._ in Cath. and Paul.,
minute and beautifully written, _mut._ from John xix. 38.

190. Flor. Laur. vi. 28 [July, 1285, Ind. 13], 8vo, 5-5/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 439
(17), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _pict._

191. Flor. Laur. vi. 29 [xiii], 5-1/8 × 3-¾, ff. 180 (27), _prol._, κεφ.
Lat., _subscr._, with στίχοι numbered: ἀναγνώσματα marked in a more recent
hand.

192. Flor. Laur. vi. 30 [xiii], 4-¾ × 3-½, ff. 200 (28), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, _Am._ and _Eus._ in one line, the
latter later (_see_ Cod. 112): ἀρχὴ of _lect._, never τέλος.

193. Flor. Laur. vi. 32 [xi], 8vo, 6-¼ × 5, ff. 165 (27), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _pict._, κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), (ἀναγν., _lect._ in later hand).

194. Flor. Laur. vi. 33 [xi], 11-¾ × 9-¾, ff. 263 (22), _pict._, and a
marginal catena (Victor’s on St. Mark) resembling that of Cod. 34: e.g. on
Luke xxiv. 13. Κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._ Begins
Matt. iii. 7.

195. Flor. Laur. vi. 34 [xi], 10-7/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 277 (25), once belonged
to the Cistercian convent of S. Salvator de Septimo. _Prol._ (the same as
in Cod. 186 but briefer, attributed to Eusebius), _syn._, and a commentary
(Victor’s on St. Mark). The date of the year is lost, but the month (May)
and indiction (8) remain. Κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._,
_men._

196. Flor. Laur. viii. 12 [xii], 9-¾ × 7-¼, ff. 369 (44), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._ (all together at the beginning), κεφ., τίτλ., the text in red letters
(_see_ p. 184, note 1), _pict._, with a catena in black. Given by a son of
Cosmo de’ Medici in 1473 to the Convent of St. Mark at Florence.

197. (Act. 90.) Flor. Laur. viii. 14 [xi], fol., 11-¾ × 9-¼, ff. 154 (29),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., contains the Epistle of St. James with a
marginal gloss: also portions of SS. Matthew and Mark, with Chrysostom’s
commentary on St. Matthew, and Victor’s on St. Mark, all imperfect.

198. Flor. Laur. Ædil. 221 [xiii], 4to, 9-¾ × 6-5/8, ff. 171 (29),
_chart._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._: from the library “Aedilium Flor. Ecc.” Here again _Am._ and
_Eus._ are in the same line (_see_ Cod. 112): the ἀναγνώσματα also are
numbered.

Codd. 199-203 were inspected, rather than collated, by Birch at Florence
before 1788; the first two in the Benedictine library of St. Maria; the
others in that of St. Mark, belonging to the Dominican Friars. Scholz
could not find any of them, but 201 is Wetstein’s 107, Scrivener’s m; 202
is now in the British Museum, Addit. 14,774. The other two Burgon found in
the Laurentian Library, whither they came at the suppression of
monasteries in 1810. They were examined afterwards by Gregory.

199. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 160, formerly Badia 99 or S. Mariae 67 [xii],
5-5/8 × 4-¾, ff. 229 (25), _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_subscr._, _pict._, _lect._, with iambic verses and various scholia. The
στίχοι are numbered and, besides _Am._, _Eus._, there exists in parts a
Harmony at the foot of the pages, such as is described in p. 58, note 2.

200. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 159, formerly Badia 69 or S. Mariae 66 [x],
8-¾ × 6-7/8, ff. 229 (25), _pict._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._,
all in gold: _Eus._ in red, κεφ., τίτλ., with fragments of Gregory of
Nyssa against the Arians (_syn._ and _men._ xiv). There are many scholia
in vermilion scattered throughout the book. Codd. 199, 200 were presented
to St. Maria’s by Antonia Corbinelli [d. 1423]: the latter from St.
Justina’s, another Benedictine house.

*201. (Act. 91, Paul. 104, Apoc. 94.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Addit. 11,837,
formerly Praedicator. S. Marci 701 [Oct. 7, 1357, Ind. 11], 13-½ × 11, ff.
492 (22), is mscr. in the Gospels, pscr. in Act., Paul., and bscr. in
Apoc. This splendid copy was purchased for the British Museum from the
heirs of Dr. Samuel Butler, Bishop of Lichfield. It contains the whole New
Testament; was first cited by Wetstein (107) from notices by Jo. Lamy, in
his “de Eruditione Apostolorum,” Florence, 1738; glanced at by Birch, and
stated by Scholz (N. T. vol. ii. pp. xii, xxviii) to have been cursorily
collated by himself: how that is possible can hardly be understood, as he
elsewhere professes his ignorance whither the manuscript had gone (N. T.
vol. i. p. lxxii). Scrivener collated the whole volume. There are many
changes by a later hand, also _syn._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, some
_Eus._, _lect._, _prol._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, and some
foreign matter.

202. Brit. Mus. Addit. 14,774, formerly Praed. S. Marci 705 [xii], 10 × 8,
ff. 278 (21), κεφ. _t._ (in red and gold), _orn._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._ (the last often omitted), _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _men._, _syn._
This splendid copy cost the Museum £84 (Bloomfield).

203. Flor. Bibl. Nat. Convent. i. 10, 7, formerly Praed. S. Marci 707
[xv], 8-5/8 × 5-¾, _chart._, is really in modern Greek. Birch cites it for
John vii. 53, but it ought to be expunged from the list.

204. (Act. 92, Paul. 105.) [xi or xiii], Bologna, Bibl. Univ. 2775,
formerly Bononiensis Canonicor. Regular. St. Salvador 640. After the
suppression of the house in 1867, it was moved to its present place. 7-¾ ×
5-3/8, ff. 443 (25). _Syn._, κεφ., ἀναγνώσματα numbered (without _Am._,
_Carp._), _lect._, _pict._ (Birch, Scholz, corrected by Burgon). Also
τίτλ., _men._, _subscr._, στίχ.

Codd. 205-215, 217 in the Ducal palace at Venice, were slightly examined
by Birch in 1783, carefully by Burgon in 1872, and by Gregory in 1886.

205. (Act. 93, Paul. 106, Apoc. 88.) Venice, Mark 5 [xv], large fol., 15-½
× 11, ff. 441 (55, 56), _prol._ (Cath., Paul.), κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (Gr. and
Lat.), τίτλ., _subscr._, contains both Testaments, with many peculiar
readings. It was written for Cardinal Bessarion (apparently by John Rhosen
his librarian), the donor of all these books. This is Dean Holmes’ No. 68
in the Septuagint, and contains a note in the Cardinal’s hand: τόπος μκ. Ἡ
θεία γραφὴ παλαιά τε καὶ νέα πᾶσα; κτῆμα Βησσαρίωνος Καρδηνάλεως Ἐπισκόπου
Οαβινων τοῦ (sic) καὶ Νικαίας. By τόπος μκ Holmes understands the class
mark of the volume in Bessarion’s Library.  W. F. Rinck considers it in
the _Gospels_ a copy of Cod. 209 (“Lucubratio Critica in Act. Apost. Epp.
C. et P.,” Basileae, 1830). Burgon, who fully admits their wonderful
similarity in respect to the text, judges that Cod. 205, which is much
more modern than Cod. 209, was transcribed from the same _uncial_
archetype.

206. (Act. 94, Paul. 107, Apoc. 101.) Ven. Mark 6 [xv or xvi], 15 ×
10-5/8, ff. 431, like Codd. 69 and 233, is partly on parchment, partly on
paper. It contains both Testaments, but is not numbered for the
Apocalypse. A mere duplicate of Cod. 205, as Holmes saw clearly: it is his
No. 122.

207. Ven. Mark 8 [xi or xii], 10-7/8 × 8-3/8, ff. 267 (22), 2 cols.,
_Carp._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._) in
gold, _syn._, _men._, _mut._ in Matt. i. 1-13; Mark i. 1-11, for the sake
of the gorgeous illuminations. Written in two columns. Once owned by A. F.
R.

208. Ven. Mark 9 [xi or xii], 7-1/8 × 5-¾, ff. 239 (23), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, of some value.

209. (Act. 95, Paul. 108, Apoc. 46.) Ven. Mark 10 [xi, xiv Greg.], 7-¾ ×
4-¾, ff. 411 (27), of the whole New Testament, once Bessarion’s, who had
it with him at the Council of Florence, 1439. There are numerous minute
marginal notes in vermilion, obviously _primâ manu_. In its delicate style
of writing this copy greatly resembles Cod. 1 (facsimile No. 23). Κεφ.
_t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), also the modern chapters in the
margin. _Prol._ to Epistles, _lect._, but not much in the Gospels, before
each of which stands a blank leaf, as if for _pict._ A good collation of
Codd. 205 and 209 is needed; Birch did little, Engelbreth gave him some
readings, and Fleck has published part of a collation by Heimbach. Rinck
collated Apoc. i-iii. In the Gospels they are very like Codd. B, 1. The
Apocalypse is in a later hand, somewhat resembling that of Cod. 205, and
has _prol._ For the unusual order of the books, _see_ above, p. 72.

210. Ven. Mark 27 [xi or xii], a noble fol., 14 × 11-7/8, ff. 372, with a
catena (Victor’s commentary on St. Mark). _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-ii. 18, from
the same cause as in Cod. 207. Rich blue and gold illuminations, and
pictures of SS. Mark and Luke. Τίτλ., κεφ., _pict._

211. Ven. Mark 539 [xii], fol., 11-½ × 9-½, ff. 280 (29-26), 2 cols.,
_mut._ Luke i. 1-ii. 32; John i. 1-iv. 2, with an Arabic version in the
right-hand column of each page. Κεφ. t., Am., Eus. (irregularly inserted),
_lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ.

Burgon cites Zanetti, Graeca D. Marc. Bibl. Codd. MSS., Venet. 1740, p.
291, for the enumeration of the five Patriarchates (_see_ above, p. 67),
and other curious matter appended to St. John. The heading of the second
Gospel is εὐαγγέλιον ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ Μάρκον.

212. Ven. Mark 540 [xi or xii], 6-7/8 × 5, ff. 273 (23), the first page in
gold, with _pict._ and most elaborate illuminations. Much _mut._, twenty
leaves being supplied in a modern hand. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ., _vers._,
τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._ with _Eus._ in a line with them (_see_ Cod. 112), a
little later, carried only to the end of St. Mark.

213. Ven. Mark 542 [xi], 8vo, 8-1/8 × 6-¼, ff. 356 (18), _mut._ John
xviii. 40-xxi. 25. _Eus. t._, τίτλ., κεφ. (_Am._, _Eus._ most irregularly
inserted), few ἀρχαί and τέλη, ἀναγν., heroic verses as colophons to the
Gospels. Large full stops are found in impossible places.

214. Ven. Mark 543 [xiv], 8vo, 9-¾ × 6-¼, ff. 227 (27), _chart._,
_argent._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._),
ἀναγν., _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, _vers._

215. Ven. Mark 544 [xi], fol., 12-¾ × 9-½, ff. 271 (24), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._,
_pict._ (later). This copy is a duplicate of Codd. 20, 300, as well in its
text as in the subscriptions and commentary, being without any of the
later corrections seen in Cod. 20. The commentary on St. John is
Chrysostom’s, those on the other Gospels the same as in Cod. 300 (Burgon).

216. Codex Canonici, brought by him from Corcyra, written in a small
character [no date assigned], never was at St. Mark’s, as Scholz alleges:
Griesbach inserted it in his list through a misunderstanding of Birch’s
meaning. It is probably one of those now at Oxford, to be described
hereafter (_see_ Codd. 489, 490).

217. Ven. Mark, Gr. i. 3, given in 1478 by Peter de Montagnana to the
monastery of St. John in Viridario, at Padua (viii. A.) [xii or xiii],
8-1/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 306 (21), in fine condition. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), full _syn._, few _lect._, _prol._,
_vers._ Codd. 218-225 are in the Imperial Library at Vienna. Alter and
Birch collated them about the same time, the latter but cursorily, and
Gregory examined them in 1887.

*218. (Act. 65, Paul. 57, Apoc. 33.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 23,
formerly 1 [xiii], fol., 12-½ × 8-¾, ff. 623 (49, 50), 2 cols., κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, _Euthal._ in Acts, Cath., Paul., contains
both Testaments. _Mut._ Apoc. xiii. 5-xiv. 8; xv. 7-xvii. 2; xviii.
10-xix. 15; ending at xx. 7 λυθήσεται. This important copy, containing
many peculiar readings, was described by Treschow, and comprises the text
of Alter’s inconvenient, though fairly accurate N. T. 1786-7, to be
described in Vol. II. Like Cod. 123 it was brought from Constantinople by
De Busbeck.

219. Vind. Caes. Ness. 321, formerly 32 [xiii], 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 232 (21),
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._

220. Vind. Caes. Ness. 337, formerly 33 [xiv], 12mo, 3-7/8 × 2-5/8, ff.
303 (22), in very small letters, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._

221. Vind. Caes. Ness. 117, formerly 38 [x or xi], 11 × 7-5/8, ff. 251
(41-43), with commentaries (Chrysostom on Matt., John; Victor on Mark,
Titus of Bostra on Luke), to which the _fragments_ of text here given are
accommodated.

222. Vind. Caes. Ness. 180, formerly 39 [xiv], 8-½ × 6, ff. 346 (32), on
cotton paper, _mut._ Contains _fragments_ of the Gospels, with a
commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark). This and the last were brought from
Constantinople by De Busbeck.

223. Vind. Caes. 301, formerly 40 [xiv, Greg. x], 7 × 5-½, ff. 115 (32),
contains fragments of SS. Matthew, Luke, and John, with a catena. Codd.
221-3 must be cited cautiously: Alter appears to have made no systematic
use of them.

224. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 97, formerly Kollar. 8 [xii], 5-½ × 4-5/8, ff.
97 (19), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._,
_subscr._, only contains St. Matthew. This copy came from Naples.

225. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 102, formerly Kollar. 9 [dated ϛψ´ or A.D.
1192], 5-3/8 × 3-7/8, ff. 171 (29), _pict._, _lect._, ἀγαγν., _syn._,
_men._

Codd. 226-233 are in the Escurial, described by D. G. Moldenhawer, who
collated them about 1783, loosely enough, for Birch’s edition. In 1870 the
Librarian, José Fernandez Montana (in order to correct Haenel’s errors)
sent to Mr. Wm. Kelly, who obligingly communicated it to me, a complete
catalogue of the four copies of the Greek Bible, and of nineteen of the
New Testament “neither more or less,” then at the Escurial, with their
present class-marks. I do not recognize, either in his list or in that
subjoined, the “Codex Aureus containing the Four Gospels in letters of
gold, a work of the early part of the eleventh century,” spoken of in the
_Globe_ newspaper of Oct. 3, 1872, on occasion of the fire at the Escurial
on Oct. 2, which however did not touch the manuscripts. Perhaps that Codex
is in Latin, unless it be Evst. 40. _See_ also Emmanuel Miller, Cat. des
MSS. Gr. de la Bibl. de l’Escurial, Paris, A.D. 1848.

226. (Act. 108, Paul. 228.) Cod. Escurialensis χ. iv. 17 [xi], 8vo, ff. ?,
on the finest vellum, richly ornamented, in a small, round, very neat
hand. _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._
Many corrections were made by a later hand, but the original text is
valuable, and the readings sometimes unique. Fairly collated.

227. Escurial. χ. iii. 15 [xiii], 4to, ff. 158, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._,
_pict._ A later hand, which dates from 1308, has been very busy in making
corrections.

228. (Act. 109, Paul. 229.) Escurial. χ. iv. 12 [xiv, Montana xvi], 8vo,
ff. ?, _chart._ Once belonged to Nicolas Nathanael of Crete, then to
Andreas Damarius of Epidaurus, a calligrapher. _Eus. t._, _syn._(247)

229. Escurial. χ. iv. 21 [dated 1140], 8vo, ff. 296, written by Basil
Argyropolus, a notary. _Mut._ Mark xvi. 15-20; John i. 1-11. _Pict._,
_lect._; the latter by a hand of about the fourteenth century, which
retraced much of the discoloured ink, and corrected in the margin (since
mutilated by the binder) very many important readings of the first hand,
which often resemble those of ADK. i. 72. This copy must be mislaid, as it
is not in Montana’s list.

230. Escurial. φ (Montana ψ).(248) iii. 5 [dated Oct. 29, 1013, with the
wrong Indiction, 11 for 12: Montana’s date is 1014, and the error is
probably not his: _see_ p. 42, note 2], 4to, ff. 218, written by Luke a
monk and priest, with double _syn._(249), _Carp._, κεφ. _t._, _subscr._,
ῥήμ, στίχ.: _see_ p. 67, note. An interesting copy, deemed by Moldenhawer
worthy of closer examination.

231. Escurial. φ (Montana ψ). iii. 6 [xii], 4to, ff. 181, _lect._, _Eus.
t._, torn, κεφ. _t._, a picture “quae Marcum mentitur,” _subscr._, στίχ.,
_syn._, _men._ There are some marginal glosses by a later hand (which
obelizes John vii. 53 _seq._), and a Latin version above parts of St.
Matthew.

232. Escurial. φ (Montana ψ). iii. 7 [xiii: dated 1292, Montana], 4to, ff.
288, very elegant but otherwise a poor copy. Double _syn._, τίτλοι in the
margin of SS. Matthew and Luke, but elsewhere kept apart.

233. Escurial. Υ. ii. 8 [xi ?, Montana xiii], ff. 279, like Codd. 69 and
206, is partly of parchment, partly paper, in bad condition, and once
belonged to Matthew Dandolo, a Venetian noble. It has a catena, and by
reason of ligatures, &c. (_see_ p. 43), is hard to read. _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _Eus. t._ (apart), _vers._, ῥήμ., στίχ.

234. (Act. 57, Paul. 72.) Cod. Havniensis reg. theol. 1322, formerly 1
[dated 1278], 10 × 7-3/8, ff. 315 (35), 2 cols., one of the several copies
written by Theodore (_see_ p. 43, note 1). This copy and Cod. 235 are now
in the Royal Library at Copenhagen, but were bought at Venice by G.
Rostgaard in 1699. The order of the books in Cod. 234 is described p. 73.
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, with many corrections. (C. G.
Hensler, 1784.)

235. Havniens. reg. theol. 1323, formerly 2 [dated 1314], 4to, ff. 279,
_chart._, written by the ἱερομόναχος Philotheus, though very incorrectly;
the text agrees much with Codd. DK. i. 33 and the Harkleian Syriac. Κεφ.
_t._, _lect._; the words are often ill divided and the stops misplaced
(Hensler).

236(250). London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 3 [xi], 6-½ × 4-3/8, ff. 256 (20),
_7 chart._, _syn._, _men._, _Eus. t._, _Am._, κεφ., some τίτλ., some
_lect._, κεφ. _t._ _Mut._ at beginning and at end after John ix. 28.
Beautifully written. Bought at Athens in 1889. Collated by W. C.
Braithwaite.

Codd. 237-259 are nearly all Moscow manuscripts, and were thoroughly
collated by C. F. Matthaei, for his N. T., to be described in Vol. II.
These Russian codices were for the most part brought from the twenty-two
monasteries of Mount Athos by the monk Arsenius, on the suggestion of the
Patriarch Nico, in the reign of Michael, son of Alexius (1645-76), and
placed in the Library of the Holy Synod, at Moscow.

*237. Mosc. S. Synod 42 [x], fol., ff. 288, Matthaei’s d, from Philotheus
(a monastery), _pict._, with scholia, and Victor’s commentary on St. Mark.

*238. Mosc. Syn. 48 (Mt. e) [xi], fol., ff. 355, _Eus. t._ (_mut._), κεφ.
_t._, _pict._, with a catena and scholia; contains only SS. Matthew and
Mark, but is of good quality. This copy formed the basis of Matthaei’s
edition of Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, 1775 (Burgon).

*239. Mosc. Syn. 47 (Mt. g) [xi], fol., ff. 277, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._
(Luke, John), contains Mark xvi. 2-8; Luke; John to xxi. 23, with scholia.

*240. Mosc. Syn. 49 (Mt. i) [xii], fol., ff. 410, κεφ. _t._, once
belonging to Philotheus, then to Dionysius (monasteries) on Athos, with
the commentary of Euthymius Zigabenus. _Mut._ Mark viii. 12-34; xiv.
17-54; Luke xv. 32-xvi. 8.

*241. Mosc. (Act. 104, Paul. 120, Apoc. 47) Dresdensis Reg. A. 172
(Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (k) [xi], 4to, 8-7/8 × 6-¾, ff. 356 (31),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _syn._, _men._ (Gregory); Epp. _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, the whole N. T. (p. 69, note), beautifully written, with rare
readings. Bought by Alexius for fifty-two _aspri_ at the siege of
Constantinople (A.D. 1453), afterwards given by Pachonius to a monastery
at Athos, and thence called δοχειαρίου.

*242. Mosc. (Act. 105, Paul. 121, Apoc. 48) Syn. 380 (Mt. l) [xii], 8vo,
ff. 510, the whole N. T., with Psalms, ᾠδαί, _prol._, _pict._, _Am._

243. Mosc. Cod. Typographei S. Syn. 13 (Mt. m) [xiv], fol., _chart._, ff.
224, from the Iberian monastery on Athos, contains SS. Matthew and Luke
with Theophylact’s commentary.

*244. Mosc. Typograph. 1 (Mt. n) [xii], fol., ff. 274, _pict._, with
Euthymius Zigabenus’ commentary.

*245. Mosc. Syn. 265, 278, formerly (Greg.) (Mt. o) [dated 1199], 4to, ff.
246, from the famous monastery of Batopedion, written by John, a priest.

*246. Mosc. Syn. 261 (Mt. p) [xiv], 4to, _chart._, ff. 189, _syn._, κεφ.
_t._, with marginal various readings. _Mut._ Matt. xii. 41-xiii. 55; John
xvii. 24-xviii. 20.

*247. Mosc. Syn. 373 (Mt. q) [xii], 8vo, ff. 223, _syn._, _men._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _prol._, from Philotheus.

*248. Mosc. Syn. 264 (Mt. r) [dated 1275], 4to, ff. 260 (8 _chart._ +
252), κεφ. _t._ (_chart._), _Eus._, _lect._, written by Meletius a Beraean
for Cyrus Alypius, οἰκόνομος of St. George’s monastery, in the reign of
Michael Palaeologus (1259-82).

*249. Mosc. Syn. 94 (Mt. s) [xi], fol., ff. 809 (more likely 309 as
Greg.), from Παντοκράτωρ monastery (as Cod. 74). Contains St. John with a
catena.

*250. Mosc. Syn. in a box (Mt. v) [xiii], small 8vo, ff. 225, _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, is the cursive portion of Cod
V (_see_ p. 144, and note), John vii. 39-xxi. 25. It is also Wetstein’s
Cod. 87.

*251. Mosc. Tabularii Caesarei (Mt. x) [xi], 4to, ff. 270, _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _pict._, _Am._, presented to a monastery in A.D. 1400.

*252. Dresd. Reg. A. 145 (Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (z) [xi], 8-5/8 × 7,
ff. 123 (31), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, ἀναγν.
(Greg.), with corrections and double readings (as from another copy), but
_primâ manu_.

*253. Mosc. of Nicephorus Archbishop of Cherson “et Slabinii” (Slaviansk
?)(251), formerly belonged to the monastery of St. Michael at Jerusalem
(Mt. 10) [xi], fol., ff. 248, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, with
scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and rare readings, much
resembling those of Cod. 259.

*254. Dresd. A. 100 (Matthaei 11) (Tregelles) [xi], 11-5/8 × 9-1/8, ff.
247 (24), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._, from the monastery of
St. Athanasius. Contains SS. Luke and John with scholia.

*255. Mosc. Syn. 139 (Mt. 12) [xiii], fol., ff. 299 _chart._ +9, once
“Dionysii monachi rhetoris _et amicorum_.” Commentaries of Chrysostom and
others (ἐξηγητικαὶ ἐκλογαί), with fragments of the text interspersed.

*256. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 3 (Mt. 14) [ix ?], fol., ff. 147, scholia on SS.
Mark and Luke, with portions of the text. The commentary on St. Mark is
_ascribed_ to Victor, but in this copy and the preceding the scholia are
but few in number (Burgon).

*257. Mosc. Syn. 120 (Mt. 15) is Evan. O, described above.

*258. Dresd. Reg. A. 123 (Tregelles), (Mt. 17) [xiii], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 126,
barbarously written; _pict._, _lect._, _syn._

*259. Mosc. Syn. 45 (Mt. a) [xi], fol., ff. 263, _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._, from the Iberian
monastery, with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark). This is one of
Matthaei’s best manuscripts. His other twenty-two copies contain portions
of Chrysostom, and therefore come under the head of Patristic Quotations.

Codd. 260-469 were added to the list by Scholz: the very few he professes
to have collated thoroughly will be distinguished by an asterisk.

260. Paris National. Gr. 51 [xiii], 12 × 8-¾, ff. 241 (24), _prol._,
_argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._, once (like Cod,
309) “domini du Fresne”; correctly written.

261. Par. Nat. Gr. 52 [xiv], 11 × 8-7/8, ff. 175, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ.,
_Am._, _lect._, ἀναγν. (_subscr._, στίχ. later), once at the monastery of
the Forerunner at Constantinople. _Mut._ Luke xxiv. 39-53. Matt. i. 1-xi.
1 supplied [xiv] _chart._

*262. Par. Nat. Gr. 53 [x], 12-¾ × 9-7/8, ff. 212 (27), 2 cols., κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., some τίτλ. (_Am._, _Eus._, _harm._ at bottom of page, except
in Luke, John, where too _Am._ is later), _subscr._, with rare readings,
like those of Evan. Λ and Evann. 300, 376, 428.

263. (Act. 117, Paul. 137.) Par. Nat. Gr. 61 [xiii], 8-¼ × 6-1/8 ff. 294
(28, 29), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.
Probably from Asia Minor. It once belonged to Jo. Hurault Boistaller, as
did Codd. 301, 306, 314.

264. Par. Nat. Gr. 65 [xiii], 4to, 8 × 5-3/8, ff. 287 (20), κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _harm._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, with what
have been called Coptic-like letters, but brought from the East in 1718 by
Paul Lucas. The leaves are misplaced in binding, as are those of Cod. 272.
At the foot of every page is a harmony like those in Codd. E, Wd. _See_ p.
58, note 2 (Burgon).

Of these copies, 265-270, Burgon states that the grand 4to Cod. 265 seems
to contain an important text, 270 a peculiar text, though less beautiful
externally than 266, 267, 269. Cod. 268 in double columns has _Eus. t._
very superb, but _pict._ of Evangelists only sketched in ink. Cod. 269,
once belonging to Henry IV (in which the last leaf of St. Luke is
missing), is in its ancient binding, and is full of very uncommon
representations of Gospel incidents.

265. Par. Nat. Gr. 66 [x], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 372, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, once belonged to Philibert de la Mare.

266. Par. Nat. Gr. 67 [x], 9-½ × 6-½, ff. 282 (23), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ.,
κεφ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _vers._, _syn._, _men._

267. Par. Nat. Gr. 69 [x], 8 × 6-1/8, ff. 396 (19), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
_Am._, _Eus._ in same line, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ Matt.
i. 1-8; Mark i. 1-7; Luke i. 1-8; xxiv. 50-John i. 12.

268. Par. Nat. Gr. 73 [xii], 9-¾ × 7-¾, ff. 217 (25), 2 cols., _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._,
_pict._

269. Par. Nat. Gr. 74 [xi], 9-¼ × 7-¾, ff. 215 (28), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _vers._, _pict._, _Eus. t._ (later).

270. Par. Nat. Gr. 75 [xi], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff. 346 (19), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _pict._, _syn._, _men._, with a mixed text.

271. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 75 [xii], 8vo, 7-3/8 × 5-¼, ff. 252 (22), 2
cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._

272. Brit. Mus. Addit. 15,581 [xii], 5-½ × 4-¾, ff. 218 (21), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., few τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (mostly omitted). Once Melchisedek
Thevenot’s. Gregory traces it through the Paris Nat. Library and Th. Rodd
to the Brit. Museum, which purchased it.

273. Par. Nat. Gr. 79, 4to, 8-5/8 × 6-¼, ff. 201 (29-31), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._,
_subscr._, _vers._, and _syn._, _men._ again in the later hand, on vellum
[xii], but partly on cotton paper [xiv] contains also some scholia,
extracts from Severianus’ commentary, annals of the Gospels, a list of the
Gospel parables, with a mixed text.

274. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 79 [x], 9-3/8 × 6-½, ff. 232 (26), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, once belonged to Maximus
Panagiotes, _protocanon_ of the Church at Callipolis (there were many
places of this name: but _see_ Evan. 346). _Mut._ (but supplied in a later
hand) Mark i. 1-17; vi. 21-54; John i. 1-20; iii. 18-iv. 1; vii. 23-42;
ix. 10-27; xviii. 12-29. Dean Burgon had a photograph of this manuscript,
which he regarded as a specimen of the transition period between uncial
and cursive writing. The subscription, resembling that of Cod. L, set in
the margin of Cod. 274, he judges to look as old as that of L: _see_
Chapter IX, Mark xvi. 9-20.

275. Par. Nat. Gr. 80 [xi], 10-1/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 230 (24), _prol._,
_argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, antea Memmianus.

276. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 [a.d. 1092], 7-7/8 × 5-¾, ff. 307, _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._, _vers._, written by
Nicephorus of the monastery Meletius.

277. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 A [xi], 6-¾ × 5-1/8, ff. 261, _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ. (ἀναγν.,
_syn._, _men._, _pict._ later).

278. Par. Nat. Gr. 82 [xii, Greg. A.D. 1072], 8 × 5-7/8, ff. 305 (21),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._,
_vers._, _pict._, once Mazarin’s, with Armenian inscriptions. Matt. xiii.
43-xvii. 5 is in a later hand.

279. Par. Nat. Gr. 86 [xii], 7 × 5-3/8, ff. 250, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._; this copy and Cod. 294 were
brought from Patmos and given to Louis XIV in 1686 by Joseph Georgirenus,
Archbishop of Samos.

280. Par. Nat. Gr. 87 [xii], 7-3/8 × 5-½, ff. 177 (25, 26), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ Mark viii.
3-xv. 36.

281. Par. Nat. Gr. 88 [xii], 8-3/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 249 (22, 23), _Eus. t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._ (_lect._ later). _Mut._ Matt. xxviii. 11-20;
Luke i. 1-9. Given to the Monastery “Deiparae Hieracis” by the eremite
monk Meletius.

282. Par. Nat. Gr. 90 [A.D. 1176], 7 × 5, ff. 150 (33), 2 cols.,
_argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._ (_Am._ later).

283. Par. Nat. Gr. 92 [xiv], 7-½ x 5, ff. 159 (32), κεφ., τίτλ.

284. Par. Nat. Gr. 93 [xiii], 7-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 254 (22), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., some _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._,
_subscr._, _pict._ Once Teller’s of Rheims and Peter Stella’s.

285. Par. Nat. Gr. 95, olim 2865/3 [xiv], 7-¾ × 5-3/8, ff. 246 (22), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., _subscr._, _pict._, once Teller’s (58): given by Augustin
Justinian to Jo. Maria of Catana. This codex is Kuster’s Paris 1 and
Wetstein’s 10. See Evan. 10.

286. Par. Nat. Gr. 96 [April 12, 1432, Indiction 10], 8-½ × 5-½; by the
monk Calistus, with the Paschal canon for the years 1432-1502. Ff. 264
(21), _chart._, _Carp._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._

287. Par. Nat. Gr. 98 [A.D. 1478], 9-3/8 × 5-½, _chart._, ff. 322 (18),
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._ Written by Hermonymus (_see_ Evan. 70), with a
most interesting personal memorandum by its original owner D. Chambellan,
and a portrait of his betrothed, 1479. Burgon, _Guardian_, Jan. 22, 1873.

288. According to Dr. C. R. Gregory, the following three fragments are
parts of the same MS.—

(1) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33 (Scriv. Ed. iii. Evan. 487), St. Matthew;
once belonged to Antony Dizomaeus.

(2) Par. Nat. Gr. 99, once German Brixius’. St. Luke.

(3) Par. Institut. III in Quarto (Scriv. Ed. iii. Evan. 471), St. John. On
the first page is written “C. Emmerei Sanguntiniani, emptus 40 assibus.”
M. Tardieu, the librarian, informed Dean Burgon that it came from the City
Library, to which it was bequeathed by “M. Morrian, procureur du roi et de
la ville de Paris.”

[xv], 9-½ × 6-¼, _chart._, ff. 90 + 93 + 67 (18), κεφ. (Gr. et Lat.),
τίτλ. (κεφ. Lat. only in Luke): written by George Hermonymus. (F. Madan
from Omont, Bulletin de la société de l’histoire, Paris, tome xii, 1885,
and Gregory.)

289. Par. Nat. Gr. 100 A [A.D. Feb. 15, 1625], _chart._, ff. 336, capp.
Lat., written by Lucas ἀρχιθύτης.

290. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 108 a [xiii], 8-5/8 × 5-¾, chart., ff. 259 (22),
_argent._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, from the Sorbonne.

291. Par. Nat. Gr. 113 [xii], 8-5/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 290 (20), _prol._,
_argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, ἀναγν., belonged to one
Nicolas.

292. Par. Nat. Gr. 114 [xi], 7-¼ × 4-3/8, ff. 290, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._, _syn._ (later), _pict._, _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-vii. 14; John
xix. 14-xxi. 25.

293. Par. Nat. Gr. 117 [Nov. 1262], 5-3/8 × 3-1/8, ff. 340 (20), _prol._,
_argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_pict._, written by Manuel for Blasius a monk.

294. Par. Nat. Gr. 118 [A.D. 1291], ff. 238, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _pict._ _Mut._ Matt. i. 18-xii. 25. _See_ Evan. 279.

295. Par. Nat. Gr. 120 [xiii], 4-½ × 2-¾, ff. 239, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.
_Mut._ Matt. i. 1-11.

296. (Act. 124, Paul. 49, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 123 and 124 [xvi],
4-7/8 × 3-½, ff. 257 and 303 (20), _capp. Lat._, written by Angelus
Vergecius (_see_ p. 44, note 1).

297. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 140 [xii], 5-3/8 × 3-½, ff. 196, κεφ. _t._, some
_Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._

298. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 175 [xii], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 222 (27), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._, from the Jesuits’
Public Library, Lyons.

*299. Par. Nat. Gr. 177 [xi], 10-7/8 × 8-¼, ff. 328 (24), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, _pict._,
an accurately written copy with a mixed text, Victor’s commentary on St.
Mark, and scholia which seem to have been written in Syria by a partisan
of Theodore of Mopsuestia: and other fragments.

*300. Par. Nat. Gr. 186 [xi], 13 × 9-1/8, ff. 209 (36), _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, more roughly written than the
sister-copy, Evan. 20, “olim Fonte-Blandensis” (Fontainbleau), contains
the first three Gospels, with subscriptions like that of Cod. 262.
Contains catena, “πάρεργα de locis selectis,” and in the outer margin
commentaries in a later hand, Chrysostom’s on St. Matthew, Victor’s or
Cyril’s of Alexandria on St. Mark (Evann. 20, 300 mention both names), and
that of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke. See Evan. 428, and especially Evan.
215. Collated by Scholz and W. F. Rose.

301. Par. Nat. Gr. 187 [xi], 13-3/8 × 10-½, ff. 221 (22), κεφ. _t._,
_Am._, _subscr._, στίχ., once Boistaller’s, a mixed text with a catena
(Victor on St. Mark).

302. Par. Nat. Gr. 193 [xvi], _chart._, ff. 172, once Mazarin’s: contains
fragments of SS. Matthew and Luke with a commentary. Poor.

303. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 A [xi], 11-½ × 9-1/8, ff. 321 (33), _syn._ (later),
contains vellum fragments of John i-iv; and on cotton paper, dated 1255.
Theophylact’s commentary, and some iambic verses written by Nicander, a
monk.

304. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 [xiii], 10-7/8 × 8-½, ff. 242 (31-33), once
Teller’s; contains SS. Matthew and Mark with a catena, that of St. Mark
possibly a modification of Victor’s (Burgon).

305. Par. Nat. Gr. 195 [xiii], 12-¼ × 9, _chart._, ff. 261 (51, 54), κεφ.
_t._ all together, κεφ., τίτλ. (_Am._, _lect._ later), once Mazarin’s.
Burgon states that this copy contains nothing but the commentary of
Euthymius Zigabenus.

306. Par. Nat. Gr. 197 [xii], 11 × 8, ff. 559 (25), _mut._ John xxi. 1-8,
24, 25, once Boistaller’s, contains SS. Matthew and John with
Theophylact’s commentary.

307. Par. Nat. Gr. 199 [xi], 11-3/8 × 8-¾, ff. 306 (30), _mut._, contains
only Chrysostom’s Homilies on SS. Matthew and John (Burgon).

308. Par. Nat. Gr. 200 [xii], 11 × 8-7/8, ff. 187 (27), once Mazarin’s;
_mut._, contains the same as Cod. 307.

309. Par. Nat. Gr. 201 [x-xii], 10-¼ × 7-¾, ff. 303 (37), “very peculiar
in its style and beautifully written,” _pict._, once Du Fresne’s, has SS.
Matthew and John with Chrysostom’s commentary, Luke with that of Titus of
Bostra, Mark with Victor’s. “This is not properly a text of the Gospel:
but parts of the text (κείμενον) interwoven with the commentary
(ἑρμήνεια)” (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, pp. 282, 287).

310. Par. Nat. Gr. 202 [xi], 12-1/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 378 (27), has St. Matthew
with a catena, once Colbert’s (as also were Evann. 267, 273, 279, 281-3,
286-8, 291, 294, 296, 315, 318-9). Formerly given to St. Saba’s monastery
by its Provost Arsenius.

311. Par. Nat. Gr. 203 [xii], 14 × 11-½, ff. 357 (28), once Mazarin’s;
this also has St. Matthew with a catena.

312. Par. Nat. Gr. 206 [A.D. 1308], 10-¼ × 8, ff. 87 (30), Victor’s
commentary without the text, like that in Cod. 20, which (and Cod. 300) it
closely resembles (Burgon, _ibid._ p. 279, note).

313. Par. Nat. Gr. 208 [xiv or xv], 12 × 8-¼, _chart._, ff. 460, _mut._,
once Mazarin’s; contains St. Luke with a catena.

314. Par. Nat. Gr. 209 [x-xii], 11 × 8, ff. 349 (32), once Boistaller’s,
contains St. John with a remarkable catena (quite different from that
published by Cramer), with the names of the several authors (Burgon).

315. Par. Nat. Gr. 210 [xiii], 10-7/8 x 7-3/8, ff. 156, has the same
contents as Cod. 314. _Mut._ John i. 1-21; xiv. 25-xv. 16; xxi. 22-25.

316. Par. Nat. Gr. 211 [xii], 13-3/8 × 8-5/8, _chart._, ff. 129 (33),
κεφ., τίτλ., brought from Constantinople. Contains SS. John and Luke with
a commentary.

317. Par. Nat. Gr. 212 [xii], 12-¾ × 9-¼, ff. 352 (29), “olim Medicaeus”
(_see_ p. 121, note 2), contains John x. 9-xxi. 25 with a catena.

318. Par. Nat. Gr. 213 [xiv], 13-3/8 × 9-3/8, ff. 16, 2 cols., has John
vii. 1-xxi. 25 with a commentary.

319. Par. Nat. Gr. 231 [xii], 8-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 203 (33), with a commentary,
_mut._

320. Par. Nat. Gr. 232 [xi], 9 × 7-¼, ff. 392 (21), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., has St. Luke with a commentary.

321, 322 are Evst. 101 and 14 (Burgon, Greg.). Instead of these—

321. Brit. Mus. Addit. 34,107 [xi-xii], 5-¼ × 4-¼, ff. 213 (21-24), _mut._
at beginning (five leaves); κεφ., κεφ. _t._, _Am._ Very minute. Purchased
of H. L. Dupuis, Esq., in 1891.

322. Brit. Mus. Addit. 34,108 [xiii], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 175 (28), (148
_membr._ + 17 _chart._), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._ Seventeen leaves
of paper are added at the end containing Luke iv. 3-viii. 19, _syn._,
_men._ [xv]. The writing is clear and firm, injured in part. Belonged to
monastery of Ῥενδήνη: purchased of H. L. Dupuis in 1891.

323. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 118 [xv or xvi], 8-¼ × 5-5/8, _chart._, ff. 94,
contains Matt. vi, vii, and a Greek version of some Arabic fables.

324. (Evst. 97, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376 [xiii or xiv], 7-3/8 × 5,
ff. 315 (29), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._ (_syn._, _men._ later), once Mazarin’s, together with lessons from
the Acts, Epistles, and Gospels, contains also Gospels complete (on cotton
paper), and a list of Emperors from Constantine to Manuel Porphyrogenitus
(A.D. 1143).

325. Instead of 325 (Ed. 3), which is Evst. 99—

Brit. Mus. Addit. 32,341 [xi], 7-¾ × 6, ff. 222 (23), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, _syn._ _Mut._ Matt. vi.
56-vii. 17; Luke xi. 17-32; xxiv. 26-John i. 22; end of _syn._ worn and
faded. Purchased of the Rev. G. J. Chester in 1884.

326. Par. Nat. Gr. 378 [xiv], _chart._, ff. 255, contains commentaries
(ἑρμήνεια) on certain ecclesiastical lessons or texts (τὸ κείμενον). This
is not a manuscript of the Gospels, properly so called.

327 and 328 are Evst. 99 and 100 (Burg. Greg.). Instead—

327. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 1 [xii], 8 × 7, ff. 98 (21), τίτλ.,
κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._ _Mut._ beg. and end.
Contains St. Mark and St. Luke. Bought at Athens in 1884 with the next.
(Collated, as also the next, by W. C. Braithwaite.) (Greg. 531.)

328. J. Bevan Braithwaite 2 [xiii-xiv], 4-3/8 × 3, 2 vols., ff. 97+113 =
210 (29), _lect._, τίτλ., κεφ. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-12. Well written. (Greg.
573.)

329. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 19 [xi], 12-¾ × 9-¼, ff. 321 (25), κεφ. _t._
(John), _subscr._ (Luke), στίχ. (Luke, John), with a commentary (Victor’s
on St. Mark). Described (as is also Cod. 331) by Montfaucon.

330. (Act. 132, Paul. 131.) Formerly Petrop. Muralt. 101-xi. 1, 2, 330. (8
pe.) Coislin. 196 [xi], 9 × 7, ff. 289 (30), _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _men._, _subscr._, _Euthal._, _subscr._
(Paul.), from Athanasius at Athos.

331. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 197 [x-xii], 9-½ × 7, ff. 275 (20), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, once
Hector D’Ailli’s, Bishop of Toul.

332. Taurinensis Univ. C. ii. 4 (20) [xi], at Turin, 12-1/8 × 9-1/8, ff.
304 (33), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _pict._, with a commentary (Victor’s on
St. Mark). Bound in A.D. 1258. Burgon cites Pasinus’ Catalogue, P. i. p.
91.

333. Taurin. B. i. 9 (4) [A.D. 1214], 13-5/8 × 10-¼, ff. 377, _chart._,
once belonged to Arsenius, Abp. of Monembasia in the Morea, then to
Gabriel, metropolitan of Philadelphia; SS. Matthew and John with Nicetas’
catena.

334. Taurin. B. iii. 8 (43) [xiv], 11-¼ × 8-½, ff. 267, SS. Matthew and
Mark with a commentary; _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.

335. Taurin. B. iii. 2 (44) [xvi], _chart._, 11-½ × 8-1/8, ff. 110 (29),
_prol._, _argent._, στίχ. (Matt.).

336. Taurin. B. ii. 17 (101) [xvi], _chart._, 11-¾ × 8-3/8, ff. 191+, St.
Luke with a catena.

337. Taurin. B. iii. 25 (52) [xii], 11-½ × 8-7/8, ff. 114 (28), 2 cols.,
parts of St. Matthew with a commentary.

338. Taurin. B. vii. 33 (335) [xii], 5-½ × 4-¼, ff. 362 (18), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._

339. (Act. 135, Paul. 170, Apoc. 83.) Taurin. B. v. 8 (302) [xiii], 8-½ ×
6-1/8, ff. 200, 2 cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._, _Euthal._ (Act., Cath., Paul.), and other
matter(252).

340. Taurin. B. vii. 16 (344) [xiv], 5-¾ × 4-1/8, ff. 243 (21), κεφ. _t._
(κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._ later), with later corrections.

341. Taurin. B. vii. 14 (350) [dated 1296], 6 × 4-¾, ff. 268 (24),
_Carp._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._ Written by Nicetas Mauron, a reader.

342. Taurin. B. v. 24 (149) [xiii], 8 × 6-1/8, ff. 300 (21), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._

343. Mediolani Ambrosianus H. 13 Sup. [xi or xii], 7 × 4-¾, ff. 263,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._
(later), _pict._ Written by Antony, a priest, on Sunday, Sept. 1, of the
third Indiction, which in the twelfth century, might be A.D. 1140 or 1185.
Seen by Burgon.

344. Med. Ambros. G. 16 Sup. [x-xii], 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff. 327 (19), _Carp._
(later), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (_lect._, _syn._ later), _subscr._
_Mut._ John xxi. 12-25. But Luke xiii. 21-xvi. 23; xxi. 12[?]; xxii.
12-23; xxiii. 45-John xxi. 25 are [xiv] _chart._ First page of St.
Matthew, and several of the early pages of St. Luke, have been re-written
over the original text. (Burgon.)

345. Med. Ambros. 17 Sup. [xi or xii], 5-¾ × 4-½, ff. 375 (15), 2 cols.,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ., _vers._,
_pict._ (John), (_syn._, _men._ later). _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-11.

*346. Med. Ambros. S. 23 Sup. [xii], 8-¾ × 6-½, ff. 168, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ., _syn._, _men._, carelessly
written, with very unusual readings(253). _Mut._ John iii. 26-vii. 52.
Bought in 1606 at Gallipoli. Collated by Ceriani for Professor Ferrar, by
Burgon and Rose from Luke xxi. 37-xxiv. 53. Last of Abbott’s four (_see_
Evan. 13). He gives a facsimile of Luke xi. 49-51.

347. Med. Ambros. 35 Sup. [xii], 9 × 6-½, ff. 245 (15), 2 cols., _Carp._,
κεφ. _t._, _vers._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, correctly written
by Constantine Chrysographus.

348. Med. Ambros. B. 56 Sup. [Dec. 29, 1022], 7-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 187, 2
cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_syn._, _men._, once “J. V. Pinelli.” Citations from the O. T. are
asterisked. Burgon had a photograph.

349. Med. Ambros. F. 61 Sup. [1322], _chart._, 8-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 399,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, _vers._, bought at Corfu.

350. Med. Ambros. B. 62 Sup. [xi], 7-7/8 × 6-¼, ff. 305 (21), κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, _pict._ (_syn._, _men._ later). The first four leaves
[xvi], _chart._, _Mut._ John xxi. 9-25.

351. Med. Ambros. B. 70 Sup. [xi or xii], 8-½ × 6, ff. 268 (22), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, with a Latin version [xv]
here and there written above the text “school-boy fashion.” Burgon.

352. Med. Ambros. B. 93 Sup. [xii], 9-¾ × 7-3/8, ff. 219 (20), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._ (later), brought from Calabria, 1607. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-17;
Mark i. 1-15; xvi. 13-20; Luke i. 1-7; xxiv. 43-53; John i. 1-10; xxi.
3-25. _Lect._ in margin, and the faded ink retouched [xiv].

353. Med. Ambros. M. 93 Sup. [xiii], 11-1/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 194 (23), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (in latter parts, later), with the same
commentary as Evan. 181. _Mut._ John xxi. 24, 25.

354. Venetiis Marcianus 29 [xi], ff. 9-3/8 × 6-¼, ff. 442 (22), Matt. with
Theophylact; ch. xxviii is wanting. Written in a very large hand, and
bought at Constantinople in 1419 (Burgon, _Guardian_, Oct. 29, 1873).

355. Ven. Marc. 541 [xi ?], 6-½ × 4-7/8, ff. 410 (18), _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (later), _syn._ (later
still), a sumptuous and peculiar copy.

356. Ven. Marc. 545 [xvi], _chart._, 8-7/8 × 6-¼, ff. 176 (21), with Titus
of Bostra’s catena on St. Luke. A note runs thus: Ἀντωνίου τοῦ Ἀγγελίου
καὶ χρήσει καὶ κτήσει, pro quo solvit librario qui descripserat HS. cxxvi.
l. Δ᾽. 3.

357. Ven. Marc. 28 [xi], 12-½ × 8-½, ff. 281 (35), κεφ. _t._ (rather
later), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, SS. Luke and John with a catena. The titles
resemble those of Evan. 69.

358. Mutinensis ii. A. 9 [xiv], 6 × 4-7/8, ff. ?, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (later), _subscr._, at Modena, in a small hand with
rude illuminations.

359. Mutin. [242], iii. B. 16 [xiv], 7-¼ × 4-7/8, ff. ?, with slight
decorations, on brownish paper, having scribe’s name on last page.
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._
(later), _lect._, _syn._, _men._

360. Parmae reg. 2319 [xi], 7-3/8 × 6-1/8, ff. ?, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (later), _vers._, _pict._ (_syn._, _men._ later
still), with an unusual text, in double columns, collated by De Rossi, who
once possessed this codex and—

361. Parmae reg. 1821 [xiii], 4-¼ × 3-1/8, ff. ?, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._,
_lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, faded.  _Mut._ Luke
viii. 14-xi. 20. Fully described (as also Cod. 360) in De Rossi’s printed
Catalogue.

362. Florentiae Laurentianus Conv. Soppr. 176, formerly Cod. Biblioth. S.
Mariae No. 74 [xiii], 13-1/8 × 9-¼, ff. 314 (32), Luke vi. 29-xii. 10,
with a fuller catena than Cramer’s, citing the names of Greek expositors.
Text in vermilion, commentary in black (Burgon). Described, like Evann.
201, 370, by Jo. Lamy, “De eruditione Apostolorum,” Florent. 1738, p. 239.

363. (Act. 144, Paul. 180.) Flor. Laur. vi. 13 [xiii], a beautiful small
4to, 8-¼ × 5-5/8, ff. 306 (32), _argent._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._,
_lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._; _Euthal._ (Paul., Cath.).

364. Flor. Laur. vi. 24 [xiii, Greg. x], 8vo, 5-3/8 × 4, ff. 224 (20),
ἀναγν. (κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ only in Matt., _lect._ later), (_syn._,
_men._ xv), the style of the characters rather peculiar, without the usual
breaks between the Gospels; some leaves at the beginning and end [xiv].

365. (Act. 145, Paul. 181.) Flor. Laur. vi. 36 [xiii], 4to, 7-½ x 5-3/8,
ff. 358 (33), _Eus. t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _vers._, _pict._, contains
also the Psalms. Scholz collated it in select passages. See Gregory, who
saw it.

366. Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 171 (St. Maria’s No. 20), [xii], a grand
fol., 11-½ × 8-7/8, ff. 323 (31), κεφ., τίτλ., with _harm._, St. Matthew
in vermilion with catena in black. _Mut._ ch. i. 1-ii. 16, with many later
marginal notes. Entirely dissimilar in style from Cod. 362.

367. (Act. 146, Paul. 182, Apoc. 23.) Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 53 (St.
Maria’s No. 6) [dated 26 Decembr. 1332], 4to, chart., 9-¾ × 7, ff. 349
(32), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _vers._,
στίχ., _syn._, _men._, written by one Mark. Bought in 1482 for three aurei
by the Benedictines of St. Maria (Burgon).

368. (Act. 150, Apoc. 84.) Flor. Riccardianus 84, in the Libreria
Riccardi, “olim Cosmae Oricellarii _et amicorum_” (Evan. 255) [xv], 8vo,
_chart._, 6-1/8 × 4-1/8, ff. 124 (21), contains St. John’s Gospel, the
Apocalypse, the Epistles and lessons from them, with Plato’s Epistles,
carelessly written.

369. Flor. Ricc. 90 [xii or xiv], 4to, 5-3/8 × 4-¼, ff. 23 + (25), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, contains Mark vi. 25-ix. 45; x. 17-xvi. 9,
with part of a Greek Grammar and “Avieni Fabulae.” The text is much
rubricated.

370. Flor. Ricc. 5 [xiv], fol., _chart._, 10-7/8 × 7-¾, ff. 424, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, with Theophylact’s commentary. _Mut._ Matt. i.
1-iv. 17; John xvi. 29-xxi. 25. Described by Lamy, _see_ Evan. 362.

371. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 1159 [x], 4to, 8 × 6-½, ff. 315 (21), _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._

372. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1161 [xv], 4to, 9-½ × 6-½, ff. 199 (30), _capp. Lat._,
ends John iii. 1. Beautifully written.

373. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1423 [xv], fol., _chart._, 16-1/8 × 11, ff. 221 (46),
_Am._, _subscr._, στίχ., “olim Cardinalis Sirleti,” with a catena, _mut._
in fine. G. Sirlet [1514-85] became Librarian of the Vatican 1573.

374. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1445 [xii], fol., 11-½ × 8-3/8, ff. 173 (45), _pict._
(κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. later), with a commentary ascribed to Peter of
Laodicea, who is also named on the fly-leaf of Cod. 138. Burgon, however,
says, “This is simply a mistake. No such work exists: and the commentary
on the second Evangelist is that of Victor,” _ubi supra_, p. 286. In 1221
one John procured it from Theodosiopolis; there were at least five cities
of that name, three of them in Asia Minor.

375. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1533 [xii], 6-¾ × 5-½, ff. 199 (26), 2 cols., _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1539 [xi], 4-¼ × 3, ff. 185 (28), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, given by Francis Accidas. With subscriptions
resembling those of Codd. Λ, 262, 300 (_see_ pp. 160, 161, and note).

377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1618 [xv], _chart._, 12 × 8-¼, ff. 339 (30), St.
Matthew with a catena, the other Gospels with questions and answers.

378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1658 [xiv], 12-1/8 x 8-5/8, ff. ?, portions from St.
Matthew with Chrysostom’s Homilies, and from the prophets.

379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1769 [xv], _chart._, 11-5/8 × 8, ff. 437 (27), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., with a commentary.

380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2139 [xv], _chart._, 9-1/8 × 6, ff. 202 (23), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._ (_capp. Lat._), _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._

381. Rom. Palatino-Vat. Gr. 20 [xiv], _chart._, 12-¼ × 9-7/8, ff. 226
(33), St. Luke with a catena.

382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2070 [xiii], 8-½ × 7-¼, ff. 167 (24), 2 cols., κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.; “olim Basil.,”
carelessly written, fragments of SS. John and Luke are placed by the
binder before SS. Matthew and Mark. Much is lost.

383, 384, 385 are all Collegii Romani [xvi], 4to, _chart._, with a
commentary.

386. (Act. 151, Paul. 199, Apoc. 70: _see_ p. 72, note.) Rom. Vat.
Ottobon. 66 [xv], 11-½ × 8-3/8, ff. 393 (24), _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._,
_lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, _Euthal._ (Cath.,
Paul.), once “Jo. Angeli ducis ab Altamps,” as also Codd. 388, 389, 390,
Paul. 202.

387. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 204 [xii], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 298 (21), _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ.

388. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 212 [xii], 8-3/8 × 6-¼, ff. 315 (21), _argent._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.,
_pict._, _syn._, _men._, once belonged to Alexius and Theodora.

389. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 297 [xi], 6-¾ × 5-3/8, ff. 192 (23), _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ. with _harm._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ.

390. (Act. 164, Paul. 203.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 381 [dated 1282], 4to, 8-5/8
× 6, ff. 336 (29), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, _vers._, _syn._, men.; _Euthal._
(Paul.), with scholia, was in a church at Scio A.D. 1359.

391. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 432 [xi, April 13, Indiction 8], 11-3/8 × 9-1/8, ff.
232 (17), _Carp._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, with a
commentary. Given to Benedict XIII (1724-30) by Abachum Andriani, an abbot
of Athos. Matt. i. 1-8; Luke i; John vii. 53-viii. 11 were written [xv].

392. Rom. Barberin. v. 17, formerly 225, is the cursive portion of Evan. Y
[xii], 11-¼ × 8, ff. (391 - 8 = ) 383 (36), κεφ., τίτλ., with
Theophylact’s commentary.

393. (Act. 167, Paul. 185.) Rom. Vallicell. E. 22 [xvi], _chart._, 10-½ ×
6-7/8, ff. 222 (34), κεφ., τίτλ. (_lect._ later).

394. (Act. 170, Paul. 186.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 17 [July 4, 1330, Indict.
13], _chart._, 9-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 344 (29), _argent._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._,
ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._, written by Michael, a priest.

395. Rom. Casanatensis G. iv. 1 [xii], 11 × 8-¼, ff. ?, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _pict._, with marginal corrections, bought about 1765.

396. Rom. Chisianus R. iv. 6 [xii], 8-¾ × 6-½, ff. 115 (27), _argent._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, begins Matt, xxiii. 27.

397. Rom. Vallicell. E. 40 [xv], 9-5/8 × 8-¼, ff. 295 (10), St. John with
a catena (described by Bianchini).

398. Taurin. Univ. C ii. 5 [xiii, or xvi in Pasinus’ Catalogue], select
passages with a catena, 12-1/8 × 8-½, _chart._, ff. 310 (30), 2 cols.

399. Taurin. C. ii. 14 [xv, or xvi in Pasinus’ Cat.], _chart._, 11-5/8 ×
8, ff. 404 (22), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _vers._, commentary, sometimes
without the text. Found by Dr. Hort to contain SS. John, Luke (with Titus
of Bostra’s commentary), Matthew, _hoc ordine_. _See_ p. 73.

400. (Act. 181, Paul. 200.) Berolinensis Reg. A. Duodec. 10, Diezii [xv],
5 × 3-¾, ff. 249 (14-16), _Euthal._, _mut._, damaged by fire and water,
contains Matt. xii. 29-xiii. 2: and the Acts and Epistles, except Acts i.
11-ii. 11; Rom. i. 1-27; 1 Cor. xiv. 12-xv. 46; 2 Cor. i. 1-8; v. 4-19; 1
Tim. iv. 1-Heb. i. 9. This copy belonged to Henry Benzil, Archbishop of
Upsal, then to Laurence Benzelstierna, Bishop of Arosen: it was described
by C. Aurivill (1802), collated by G. T. Pappelbaum (1815).

401. Neapolit. Bibl. Nat. II. Aa. 3 [xi or xii], 8-1/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 113
(23), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _vers._ (later), contains Matthew,
Mark vi. 1-xvi. 20, Luke, John i. 1-xii. 1.

402. Neapol. Nat. II. Aa. 5 [xiv or xv], 6-¼ × 4-½, ff. 253 (24), κεφ.
_t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._

403. Neapol. Nat. II. Aa. 4 [xii or xiii], _chart._, 7 × 4-7/8, ff. 212
(22), _argent._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _lect._, _men._ Contains Matt. xii.
23-xix. 12; 28-xxviii. 20; Mark; Luke i. 1-v. 21; 36-xxiv. 53; John i.
1-xviii. 36.

404. Neapol. “Abbatis Scotti” [xi], 8vo, _prol._ Not known.

The manuscripts once belonging to the Nani family, which include Evan. U,
were catalogued by J. A. Mingarelli (“Graeci codices manu scripti apud
Nanios Patricios Venetos asservati,” Bononiae, 1784), and, being now at
St. Mark’s, were inspected by Burgon.

405. Venet. Marc. i. 10, “olim Nan. 3, antea monasterii SS. Cosmae et
Damiani urbis Prusiensis,” i.e. Brusa or Prusa [xi], 8-1/8 × 7, ff. 228
(22), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, the leaves utterly disarranged by the binder. (Wiedmann and J.
G. J. Braun collated portions of 405-417 for Scholz.)

406. Ven. Marc. i. 10, Nan. 4 [xi], 6-3/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 297 (18), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), few _lect._ _Mut._ Mark iv. 41-v.
14; Luke iii. 16-iv. 4.

407. Ven. Marc. i. 12, Nan. 5 [xi], 6 × 5-1/8, ff. 87 (21), contains Luke
v. 30-John ix. 2. Κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _pict._, στίχοι
βω at the end of St. Luke, _subscr._, _vers._

408. Ven. Marc. i. 14, Nan. 7 [xii], 9-¼ × 5-1/8, ff. 261 (22), once
belonged to St. John Chrysostom’s monastery, by the Jordan, as stated in a
note of the original scribe. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, few _lect._, στίχ., _subscr._, _vers._, _pict._, full stops
very numerous in the text. Matt. i. 1-13 and _syn._ later.

409. Ven. Marc. i. 15, Nan. 8 [xii or xiv], 8-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 210 (28), the
writing and _pict._ very rough, the stops being mostly red crosses.
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._),
_lect._, _vers._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, foreign matter by
Cosmas, &c. (_see_ p. 66).

410. Ven. Marc. i. 17, Nan. 10 [xiii or xiv], 9-¼ × 6-¾, _chart._, ff.
212, written by one Joasaph a monk, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._ [xiii], on
parchment, κεφ. _t._ on paper. Κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _lect._,
_prol._, _vers._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._

411. Ven. Marc. i. 18, Nan. 11 [x or xi], 6-½ × 4-7/8, ff. 375 (20), very
beautifully written in upright characters. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._,
matter by Cosmas (_see_ p. 66), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _syn._, _men._, _vers._ _Pict._ torn out.

412. Ven. Marc. i. 19, Nan. 12 [1301], 7 × 5-¼, ff. 327 (22), written by
Theodore (see p. 43, note 1). _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, στίχ., _vers._ In
text it much resembles Scrivener’s q and r by the same hand, without being
identical with either.

413. Ven. Marc. i. 20, Nan. 13 [1302, Indiction 15], 8-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 270
(24), once belonged to St. Catherine’s monastery on Sinai, where Cod. א
was found, and is elegantly written by one Theodosius ῥακευδύτης. _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, rude _pict._,
_lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._

414. Ven. Marc. i. 21, Nan. 14 [xiv], 9-¼ × 6-½, ff. 225 (26), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, written by Philip, a
monk.

415. Ven. Marc. i. 22, Nan. 15 [dated January, 1356], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff.?,
_syn._, _men._, rude _pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., ἀναγν., _subscr._

416. Ven. Marc. i. 24, Nan. 17 [xiv], 7-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 225 (22), very
roughly written, begins Matt. xxv. 36, ends John xviii. 7. _Mut._ Matt.
xxvi. 17-xxvii. 17; 35-Mark ii. 27. Κεφ. _t._ (κεφ., τίτλ. later), _Am._,
Eus., _lect._ (later), ἀναγν., with changes by different hands.

417. Ven. Marc. i. 25, Nan. 18 [xii-xiv], 9-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 112 (27, 26),
begins Matt. v. 44, ends Luke vi. 9. Κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._
(later), _subscr._

418. Ven. Marc. i. 28, Nan. 21 [xv], _chart._, 8-¾ × 6-¼, ff. 110 (17), 2
cols., contains SS. Matthew and Mark, down to ch. xiii. 32, unfinished, in
two columns. Κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._),
_lect._, many red crosses for stops.

419. Ven. Marc. i. 60, formerly at St. Michael’s, Venice, “prope
Murianum,” 241 [xi or xii], 7-5/8 × 6, ff. 260 (22), ends John xxi. 7
(described by J. B. Mittarelli, Venice, 1779). _Mut._ John viii. 44-xi.
32, supplied by a later hand. Κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._),
_lect._, with red musical notes.

420. Messanensis Univ. 18 (Schulz’s 237) [xiv], 6-7/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 127
(22), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._ (πρόγραμμα), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. with
_harm._, also _harm._ at bottom of the page, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._,
στίχ., _vers._, _pict._, by different hands, with readings from other
copies (inspected by Munter, as was Cod. 421).

421. (Act. 176, Paul. 218.) Syracusanus (Schulz’s 238) [xii] ?, once
Landolini’s; _prol._, _Eus. t._ Dr. Gregory could not find it.

422. Monacensis Reg. 210, at Munich [xi or later], 9-¼ × 6-½, ff. 256
(28), 2 cols., _Carp._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._
(partially), _lect._ (later), _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, roughly
written in two columns by the monk Joseph, but St. John in a somewhat more
recent hand; described by Ignatius Hardt and Dean Burgon. It abounds with
itacisms and strange blunders, and other tokens of great ignorance on the
part of the scribe.

423. Mon. Reg. 36 [1556], _chart._, 13-3/8 × 9-¼, ff. 465 (30), contains
St. Matthew with Nicetas’ catena. Marked. Τόμος A and superbly bound, as
in Cod. 432. The same scribe wrote Codd. 424, 425, 432 (Burgon).

424. Mon. Reg. 83 [xvi], _chart._, 13-3/8 × 8-¾, ff. 399, contains St.
Luke with the commentary of Titus of Bostra and others.

425. Mon. Reg. 37 [xvi], _chart._, 13-3/8 × 9-¼, ff. 576 (30), second
volume of 423, contains St. John with a very full catena of Nicetas.
Marked Τόμος B.

426. Mon. Reg. 473, once Augsburg 9 [xiv], 9-¾ × 6-¾, _chart._, ff. 208
(26), κεφ. _t._, contains Luke vi. 17-xi. 26 with Nicetas’ catena, the
second of four volumes (δεύτερον τῶν τεσσάρων τεῦχος τῶν εἰς τὸ κατὰ
Λουκᾶν ἅγιον εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ συναγωγὴν ἐξηγήσεων).

427. Mon. Reg. 465, Augsburg 10 [xii or xiii], 10-1/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 140
(34), _Am._, _lect._ (ῥήμ., στίχ. Luke), written by one Maurus, contains
SS. Luke and Mark with Theophylact’s (and Victor’s ?) commentary.

428. Mon. Reg. 381, Augsburg 11 [xiii], 12-3/8 × 9-¼, _chart._, ff. 335
(33), with rude pictures of the Evangelists on a vellum leaf. Its
subscriptions are like those of Evann. Λ, 262, &c. The commentary is
Theophylact’s.

429. Mon. Reg. 208 [xii or xiii], a superb 4to, 10-7/8 × 9-1/8, ff. 234
(35), 2 cols., written by John, a priest and “ἔκδικος magnae ecclesiae,”
contains Luke i. 1-ii. 39 with a catena, questions and answers from SS.
Matthew and John, with the text. Burgon declares that the date June 20,
A.D. 978, Indiction 6, which we took from Scholz (_see_ above, p. 41, note
2), is that of the manuscript this was copied from, not of Cod. 429
itself. In that case we have another early dated cursive the less.
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 449, inclines to the placing of this MS. amongst
the uncials.

430. Mon. Reg. 437 [xi], 11-5/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 354 (24), contains John
i-viii with the catena of Nicetas, metropolitan of Heraclia Serrarum in
Macedonia, now _Xevosna_. Martin Crusius of Tübingen procured it from
Leontius, a Cyprian monk, in 1590, and sent it to the Library at Augsburg.

431. (Act. 180, Paul. 238.) Molsheimensis [xii], _Eus. t._, _prol._ with
many unusual readings, was brought to Strasburg from the Jesuits’ College
at Molsheim in Alsace. Extracts were made from it by the Jesuit Hermann
Goldhagen (N. T. Mogunt. 1753), and it was collated by Arendt, 1833.
“Periit a. 1870,” Gregory.

432. Mon. Reg. 99 [xvi], _chart._, 13-½ × 8-7/8 ff. 572 (30), contains St.
Mark with the commentary of Victor of Antioch, being the same copy as
Peltanus used for his Latin edition of that work, Ingolstad, 1580.

433. Berolinensis Reg. MS. 4to, 12 (kn) (Schulz’s 239) [xi or xii], 8 ×
5-¾, ff. 80 (24), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, brought
from the East by W. Ern. de Knobelsdorf, with a mixed text and many errors
in very minute letters. It contains Matt. i. 1-21; vi. 12-32; xxii.
25-xxviii. 20; Mark i. 1-v. 29; ix. 21-xiii. 12; Luke viii. 27-John ix.
21; xx. 15-xxi. 25. (G. T. Pappelbaum, 1824.)

434. Vindobon. Caes. 71, formerly 42 [xiv], 11-¾ × 7-¾, ff. 424 (29),
contains St. Luke with a catena. Like Codd. 218, &c., bought at
Constantinople by De Busbeck.

435. Lugd.-Bat. Bibl. Univ. Gronovii 137 (Schulz’s 245) [x], 8-5/8 ×
6-1/8, ff. 284 (24), _pict._ _Mut._ Matt. i. 20-ii. 13; xxii. 4-9 (John x.
14-xxi. 25 in a rather later hand). It has a somewhat unusual text
(collated, as was also Evan. 122, by J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N.
T., 1825).

436. Meerman. 117 [A.D. 1322], ff. 277. Dr. Gregory has traced this MS. to
No. 54 in the library of the Jesuit College at Clermont, then to Meerman,
then to Payne a London bookseller, who bought it in 1824. It is not known
now. For the MS. once in Dean Burgon’s possession but in the Bodleian
Library, _see_ Evan. 562.

437. Petropol. Caes. [xi], like Cod. E of the Pauline Epistles, one leaf
of the Colbert Pentateuch, and some other manuscripts, has found its way
from the Coislin library and the Abbey of St. Germain des Prés near Paris,
to St. Petersburg. It was written by Michael Cerularius, Patriarch of
Constantinople, and noticed by Matthaei (N. T. iii. p. 99, 2nd ed.). Not
in Muralt’s List.

438. Brit Mus. Addit. 5111, 5112 (Askew 621) [A.D. 1189], 10 × 7, ff. 211
and 241 (18), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._ (no _subscr._). It was written by Gregory a monk, and is in two
volumes, containing severally Matt. and Mark, Luke and John.

439. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5107 (Askew 622) [dated April, 1159, Ind. 7], 12-¼
× 9-½, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., written by the monk Nepho, at Athos,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._
(Bloomfield).

440. (Act. 111, Paul. 221.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Mm. vi. 9 [xii], 7 × 5-½,
ff. 288 (28), _Eus. t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _syn._ (later);
_prol._ (Cath. and Paul.), _subscr._ (Paul.). From this copy Griesbach’s
readings in Cod. 236 were derived. Described below under Scrivener’s v
before Evan. 507.

441, 442, at Cambridge, must be removed from Scholz’s list; they are
_printed_ editions with manuscript notes. Cod. 441 is Act. 110, Paul. 222;
Cod. 442 is Act. 152, Paul. 223.

443. Camb. Univ. Libr. Nn. ii. 36, once Askew 624 [xii], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 235
(24), 2 cols, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, some
_lect._ (later), _syn._, _men._, _prol._ The κεφάλαια proper are
subdivided in this copy, e.g. the 19th of St. Matthew, into no less than
thirteen parts (see p. 64, note 2). For the titles of the Gospels, _see_
Evan. 69. Evan. 443 was bought for the University Library in 1775 for £20,
at the celebrated book-sale of Anthony Askew [1722-74], the learned
physician who projected an edition of Aeschylus. See Marsh on Michaelis,
vol. ii. pp. 661-2.

444. (Act. 153, Paul. 240.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5796 [xv], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff.
324 (26-29), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._,
_men._, neatly written, sold in 1537 “aspris 500:(254)” bought at Smyrna
in 1722 by Bernard Mould.

445. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5736 [A.D. 1506], _chart._, 8-¼ × 6, ff. 194 (24),
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, in the hand “Antonii cujusdam eparchi,” once
(like Apoc. 31) in the Jesuits’ College, Agen, on the Garonne.

446. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5777 [xv], 9 × 6, ff. 228 or 231 (25), κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, κεφ. _t._ (not Matt.), _subscr._ (Luke), _syn._, _men._
_Mut._ Matt. i. 1-17; Mark i. 7-9; Luke i. 1-18; John i. 1-22, by a person
who mischievously cut out the ornaments. It is clearly but unskilfully
written, and Covell states on the outer leaf that it seems a copy from his
manuscript, noted above as Evan. 65. This codex is Cov. 5 (Bloomfield).

447. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5784 [xv], 7-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 329 (21), _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _orn._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_prol._ (Paul.); well written, and much like

448. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5790 [dated Rome, April 25, 1478], 12-¼ × 8-½, ff.
299 (22), κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ. in margin, _subscr._,
beautifully written by John Rhesus of Crete a priest for Francis Gonzaga
Cardinal of S. Maria Nuova: belonged to Giovanni Pietro Arrivabene.

449. Brit. Mus. Addit. 4950-1 [xiii], 5 × 3-½, 2 vols., ff. 146 and 171,
(23), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._,
_men._, _syn._, clearly and carefully written; once Caesar de Missy’s
(_see_ Evan. 44).

Out of this whole mass of 190 manuscripts, Scholz collated five entire
(262, 299, 300, 301, 346), eleven in the greater part (260, 270, 271, 277,
284, 285, 298, 324, 353, 382, 428), many in a few places, and not a few
seem to have been left by him untouched. His list of Oriental manuscripts
(Evann. 450-469), as it is given in the first volume of his Greek
Testament (Proleg. pp. xcvi-xcvii)(255), has been withdrawn from the
catalogue of cursive copies of the Gospels, in deference to the wish of
the Dean of Chichester (Letter iii addressed to myself in the _Guardian_
newspaper, July 5, 1882). It must be confessed indeed that Scholz’s
account of what he had seen in the East about 1823 cannot be easily
reconciled with the description of the Rev. H. O. Coxe of the Bodleian
Library thirty-five years later (“Report to Her Majesty’s Government of
the Greek Manuscripts yet remaining in the Libraries of the Levant,
1858”); that most of the books which Scholz catalogued at St. Saba on the
Dead Sea were removed before 1875, as Mr. F. W. Pennefather informs us, to
the Great Greek Convent of the Cross at Jerusalem; and that at least four
of them were brought to Parham in Sussex from St. Saba in 1834 by the late
Lord de la Zouche. Instead of Scholz’s seven (450-6), Coxe saw fourteen
copies of the Gospels at Jerusalem; twenty of the Gospels (besides a noble
palimpsest of the Orestes and Phoenissae) at St. Saba after the four had
been subtracted, instead of Scholz’s ten (457-466); at Patmos five instead
of Scholz’s three (467-469). In spite of one’s respect for the memory of
that zealous and worthy labourer, M. A. Scholz, with whom I had a personal
conference regarding our common studies in 1845, I cannot help acquiescing
in Dean Burgon’s decision, though not, perhaps, without some natural
reluctance.





CHAPTER VIII. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART II.


We have already intimated that Tischendorf has chosen to make no addition
to the numerical list of cursive manuscripts furnished by Scholz,
preferring to indicate the fresh materials which have since come to light
by another notation, derived from the names of the collators or the places
where they are deposited. As this plan has proved in practice very
inconvenient, it is no wonder that Dean Burgon, after casting away
Scholz’s numbers from 450 to 469, on account of their evident inaccuracy,
which has since then received definite proof, should have assigned
numerals to the cursives unknown to Scholz from 450 to 737, still
excluding, as far as was then possible, those whose location or character
was uncertain. Burgon’s method, as laid down in his Letters in the
_Guardian_ for July 5, 12, 19, 26, 1882, having the priority of
publication, and being arranged with regard to the places where the
manuscripts are deposited rather than to their actual collators, may as
well be adopted as any other that might be made. The only important point
to be secured is that all scholars should employ the SAME NUMBERS when
speaking of the SAME MANUSCRIPTS.

It is greatly to be regretted that Dr. C. R. Gregory, even upon advice
tendered by other critics, if such was the case, should have neglected the
important principle laid down in the preceding sentence, and in Part II of
his very valuable Prolegomena to Tischendorf’s eighth edition, published
seven years after the third edition of this work, should have helped to
make confusion worse confounded in this large and increasing field. But it
is not my object to assail one who has done this study very great service,
but only to point out an inconvenience which I shall endeavour to minimize
as far as I can. It is clear that Dr. Scrivener’s order, being the first
out, and having been followed since then in quotations in books, and
notably by the late learned Abbé Martin, cannot be allowed to drop. I have
therefore followed it in the succeeding pages. But it has been my object
to bring together the two lists as soon as possible after the close of Dr.
Scrivener’s, and the end of the supplementary lists of Dean Burgon and the
Abbé Martin, and to follow, as far as the case will admit, the lead of Dr.
Gregory, where he has every right to prescribe the series of numbers.
Unfortunately, this course is not always open, because when the time has
arrived it is found that some MSS. have been already forestalled, and
others are in arrear.

It should be added, that the number of the MSS. as standing in Dr.
Gregory’s list, where it varies from the present, is given at the end of
the account of each manuscript; and reversely a table is added at the end
of this volume of the varying numbers in this list which answer to the
numbers in Dr. Gregory’s list.

We begin with the following twenty Italian manuscripts, added to our
previous list of cursive copies of the Gospels by Burgon in Letters
addressed to Dr. Scrivener and inserted in the _Guardian_ of Jan. 29 and
Feb. 5, 1873.

450. Ferrara, Univ. 119, NA. 4 [xiv], 8vo, ff. ?, κεφ. _t._ (Lat. later),
_Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._ (Lat. _syn._ later). (Greg. 581.)

451. (Act. 194, Paul. 222, Apoc. 102.) Ferr. Univ. 187, 188, N A. 7 [A.D.
1334], 6-¾ × 4-¾, _chart._, ff.?, _capp._ Lat., containing the whole New
Testament: the only divisions recognized are those of the modern chapters
in vermilion. (Greg. 582.)

452. Parma, Reg. 5 [xi or xii], 13-½ × 9-½, ff. 284 (21), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._,
_syn._, _men._, once belonging to the Bonvisi family, then transferred to
the Public Library at Lucca. As superb a copy as any known, the
illuminations gorgeous, the first page of the Gospel and other portions in
gold, with a “luxurious prodigality” of miniatures. (Greg. 583.)

453. Parma, Reg. 95 [xi, or older], 7-3/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 318, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, very tastefully decorated.
_Mut._ Matt. i. 1-20. _Lect._ and marginal corrections by the first hand
in vermilion. (Greg. 584.)

454. Modena, Bibl. Estensis ii. A. 1 [xi or xii], a beautiful copy, 7-½ ×
4-½, ff. ?, _syn._ at beginning and end, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, superb _pict._, _men._, with slight marginal corrections of the
text. (Greg. 585.)

455. Mod. Bibl. Est. ii. A. 5 [xiv], 6-½ × 4-7/8, ff. 239 (20), _argent._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _syn._,
_men._, small and neat, without _pict._ or illuminations. (Greg. 586.)

Here also is a late copy of Victor of Antioch’s commentary on St. Mark.

456. Milan, in the great Ambrosian Library, M. 48 sup., 8-¾ × 7-3/8, ff.
183, _prol._, _argent._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._,
beautifully written, _pict._ almost obliterated. _Am._ (not _Eus._). The
last leaf more recent. (Greg. 587.)

457. Milan, Ambros. E. 63 sup. [May, 1321, Indiction 4], 8-½ × 5-7/8, ff.
221, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
ἀναγν., _subscr._, _pict._ _Mut._ Luke xxiv. 5-John i. 8, and the early
part of John v. _Am._ (not _Eus._), _lect._, _pict._ (Greg. 588.)

458, 459, 460. For these Dr. Gregory inserts Milan, Ambr. A. 178 sup.,
Parmae Reg. 15, Rom. Corsin. 41. G. 16, but without explanation. _See_
below, Evann. 830, 831, 837.

458. Milan, Ambros. D. 161 inf. [xvi], transcribed from an original in the
Vatican, _chart._ St. Mark’s Gospel with Victor of Antioch’s commentary.

459. Milan, Ambros. D. 282 inf., transcribed by John Sancta Maura, a
one-eyed Cyprian, aged 74, June 9, 1612: _chart._, with a catena.

460. Milan, Ambros. D. 298 inf., transcribed by the same, fol., _chart._
These two codices purport to be commentaries of Peter of Laodicea on St.
John and St. Mark respectively: but “such titles are quite misleading,”
_See_ Burgon, Letter to _Guardian_, Feb. 5, 1873.

461. (Act. 197, Paul. 223.) Milan, Ambros. Z. 34 sup. [xiii or xiv],
_chart._, 6-½ × 4-¾, ff. 295 (31), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._,
_men._, _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ., _vers._, with _pict._ on vellum not
belonging to it. The order of its contents is Catholic Epp., Pauline Epp.,
_syn._, Gospels. (Greg. 592.)

462. Venice, Ven. Marc. i. 58 [xiii], 9-¾ × 7, ff. 153 (22), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, wrongly called an Evangelistarium in the
Supplementary Catalogue, contains only Mark i. 44-Luke xxiv. 53; John i.
15-xi. 13. (Greg. 593.)

463. Instead of Ven. i. xxxix. 8, 7, or Nan. 27, which appears to be a
commentary—Ven. Marc. ii. 7 [xiv], 12-¾ x 9-7/8, ff. 430 (31), κεφ. _t._
(John), κεφ., τίτλ., with Euthymius Zigabenus’ commentary. (Greg. 600.)

464. Ven. Marc. i. 59 [xii, Greg. xiii], 6-½ × 4-7/8, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ. (_lect._, _subscr._, στίχ. later), with very remarkable readings.
Burgon collated sixteen chapters in the several Gospels. (Greg. 597.)

465. Ven. Marc. i. 57 [xi or xii], 11-5/8 × 8-¼, ff. 228 (29), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., ends Mark xii. 18, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg.
596.)

466. Ven. Marc. 494 [xv, Greg. xiii], 16-¾ × 11-¼, _chart._, ff. 320 (50),
2 cols., full of various Patristic matter. (Greg. 598.)

467. Ven. Marc. 495 [xv], 16 × 11-¼, _chart._, ff. 437 (42), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _vers._, described by Zanetti, p. 259, with a
commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark). (Greg. 599.)

We do not include Ven. Marc. i. 61, which is a mere catena on Matt. i-ix,
or an unnumbered catena of St. Luke in the same Library, or Ven. M. 1, an
uncial copy of the Old Testament [ix ?], at the end of which are found
_Carp._, _Eus. t._ of unique fullness, as if the Gospels were to follow.

468. Ven. Marc. 56 [xvi], fol., _chart._, 11-3/8 × 7-7/8 ff. ?, κεφ. _t._
(John), _capp._ _Lat._, _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, wrongly set down by Scholz
as Evst. 143, contains the Gospels, beginning Matt. v. 44. It was once “S.
Michaelis Venet. prope Murianum,” and is described in Mittarelli’s
Catalogue of that Library, p. 1099. (Greg. 595.)

469. Quaritch i. [xi-xii], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. ? (19), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, headings. _Mut._ at beginning and at beginning
of St. Luke and end of St. John. Beautifully written in gold letters. (E.
M., March 18, 1893.)

470. Ven. s. Lazarus 1531 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 234 (?), κεφ.
_t._, _prol._ (John), _lect._, ἀναγν. (later), _subscr._, στίχ., is a
fragment of the Gospels containing Matt. i. 22-Luke xxiii. 15; 33-48.
(Greg. 594.)

471. Quaritch ii. [xi], 5-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. ? (25), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν. _Mut._
here and there: beautifully written, and otherwise complete. Belonged to
the Hon. Frederic North. (E. M., March 18, 1893.)

472. (Act. 235, Paul. 276, Apoc. 103.) Poictiers [xvi], small folio,
_chart._, of the whole New Testament, as described to Burgon by M.
Dartige, the librarian there. Two librarians named Cavou successfully
robbed the library, and probably sold miniatures and pictures. (H. C.
Hoskier.) G. Haenel (Catal. Librorum MSS. Lips. 1830) names this and
another of the whole N. T. at Arras [xv], 8vo, but of the latter the
librarian, M. Wicquot, knows nothing.

Edward de Muralt, in his N. T. “ad fidem codicis principis Vaticani,” 1848
(p. 111), inserts a collation of eleven manuscripts (five of the Gospels,
one Psalter with hymns, five Lectionaries), chiefly at St. Petersburg. He
also describes them in his Preface (pp. lv-lvii), and in the Catalogue of
Greek Manuscripts in the Imperial Library there. The copies of the Gospels
are—

473. 2pe, 81 Hort (Petrop. vi. 470) [ix-x Hort], 8-1/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 405
(18, 19), _Am._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. (in silver
uncials), _subscr._, a purple MS. with golden letters, very beautiful,
said to have been written by the Empress Theodora. _Mut._ John xi. 26-48;
xiii. 2-23. St. Mark of this MS. was edited by J. Belsheim with facsimile
in 1885 (Jacob Dybwad, Christiania). Highly valued by some critics. (Greg.
565.)

474. 4pe, Petrop. 98. Formerly Pogodini 472 [xii or xiii], ff. 194 (23,
24), _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._ (Greg. 571.)

475. 7pe, Petrop. ix. 3. 471 [A.D. 1062], 9-7/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 357 (12),
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., στίχ., _pict._, _lect._, _syn._,
_men._, with Victor’s Commentary on St. Mark. (Greg. 569.)

476. 8pe, Petrop. Muralt. 105 [xii or xiii], 7 × 4-7/8, ff. 225 (27), κεφ.
_t._, _pict._ Brought by Titoff from Turkey.

477. 11pe, Petrop. 118 (Q. v. 1, 15) [xv], 7 × 5-5/8, ff. 384, _Eus. t._,
_pict._, _syn._, _men._, written for Demetrius Palaeologus.

478(256) tisch.1 Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. iv. [x], 6-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 360
(21), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _men._,
_subscr._, _vers._ Brought by Tischendorf from the East (Tisch., Anecdota
sacra et profana, pp. 20-29). (Greg. 564.)

479. tisch.2 Petrop. Muralt. 97 [xii], 7-7/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 191. _Mut._
Matt. i. 1-16; 30; John xvi. 20-xx. 25. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p.
60.) (Greg. 570.)

480. tisch.3 Petrop. Muralt. 99 [xii], 7-3/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 19 (12), Matt.
viii. 3-ix. 50. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p. 64.) (Greg. 572.)

481. Petrop. (Scholz’s 461, St. Saba 9) [May 7, 835, Indiction 13], 6-3/8
× 3-7/8, ff. 344 (19), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ The date, being the earliest
known of a Greek N. T. MS., is plainly visible in a photographed facsimile
in “Exempla Codicum Graecorum literis minusculis scriptorum” (fol.,
Heidelberg, 1878), Tab. 1, by Wattenbach and von Velsen. This precious
treasure was the property of Porphyry Uspensky, Bp. of Kiow, but is now at
St. Petersburg. (_See_ Greg. 461.)

The five following are in the Bodleian Library, and for the most part
uncollated:—

482. Oxf. Bodl. Cromwell 15 [xi], 8-½ × 6-¼, ff. 216 (24), exquisitely
written, with textual corrections in the margin. _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._ (few in later
hand). _Mut._ Mark xvi. 17 (ταῦτα)-end; John xix. 29-end. This copy and
the next in order came in 1727 from Παντοκράτωρ on Athos.  (Greg. 527.)

483. Oxf. Bodl. Crom. 16 [xi], 8 × 6, ff. 354 (20), fairly written. The
Gospels are followed by the Proper Lessons for the Holy Week. _pict._,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._ (later), ἀρχαί and
τέλη. Collated in 1749 by Th. Mangey, Prebendary of Durham, the editor of
Philo [1684-1755]. “It is well worth proper examination” (E. B. Nicholson,
Bodley’s Librarian). (Greg. 528.)

484. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 17, Auct. D. Infra 2, 21 [xi], 5-½ × 4, ff. 363
(20), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _syn._,
_men._, in text said to resemble Cod. 71, once Humphrey Wanley’s
[1672-1726], bought in 1776 by Sam. Smalbroke, fifty-four years Canon
Residentiary of Lichfield, was presented by him on his eightieth birthday,
June 4, 1800. (Greg. 529.)

485. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 141, Rawl. G. 3 [xi], 6 × 4-¼, ff. 303 (20),
with some foreign matter, has κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, a few _Eus._,
ἀρχαί and τέλη, _subscr._ _Mut._ John xxi. 3-24. (Greg. 430.)

486. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 293, Auct. T. V. 34 [xii or xiii], 7-¼ × 5-¼,
ff. 213 (27), _orn._, τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._, _Am._, _subscr._ (except in
Luke), ἀναγν., στίχ., κεφ. _t._ (Luke). Of a very unusual style. (Greg.
706.)

To this list we must add the five following copies from the collection of
the Abbot M. Aloy. Canonici, purchased at Venice in 1817 for the Bodleian
Library by Dr. Bandinel, who secured 2045 out of the total number of 3550
manuscripts.

487. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33. Part of Evan. 288, which see.

488. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34 (Act. 211, Paul. 249, Apoc. 98) [A.D. 1515,
1516], 9 × 6-¼, _chart._, ff. 319 (25), _capp. Lat._, written by Michael
Damascenus the Cretan for John Francis Picus of Mirandola, contains the
whole N. T., the Apocalypse alone being yet collated (kscr): _mut._ Apoc.
ii. 11-23. It has Œcumenius’ and Euthalius’ _prol._ (Greg. 522.)

489. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 36 [xi], 10 × 7-½, ff. 270 (22), κεφ. _t._,
_syn._, _men._, _pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, ἀναγν.,
Gospels: olim Georg. Phlebaris. (Greg. 523.)

490. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 112 [xii], 5-½ × 4-½, ff. 186 (21 &c.),
_pict._, _Carp._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._,
_men_., Gospels well written. (Greg. 524.)

491. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 122 Cod. Sclavonicus [A.D. 1429], 12-½ × 9, ff.
312 (20), 2 cols., _pict._, _prol._, _syn._, _men._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., Gospels in Sclavonian with a Greek
version later, written in Moldavia by Gabriel, a monk. (Greg. 525.)

*492. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake(257) 12 (Act. 193, Paul. 277, Apoc. 26) Cod.
Dionysii (who wrote it) [xi], 12 × 9-½, ff. 240 (36), 2 cols., was also
noted by Scholz, on Gaisford’s information, Evangelistarium 181, Apostol.
57: but this is an error, as the Gospels are contained at full length and
in their proper order, with unusually full liturgical matter, _pict._,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect_., στίχ., ἀναγν., _vers._ (_syn._, _men._ with synopsis). The Acts,
Catholic and Pauline Epistles (Œcumenius’ _prol._, κεφ., scholia) follow
them, and last of all comes the Apocalypse. _Mut._ Luke xvi. 26-30; xvii.
5-8; xxiv. 22-24; John i. 1-vii. 39; viii. 31-ix. 11; x. 10-xi. 54; xii.
36-xiii. 27; Acts i. 1-vii. 49; x. 19-xiv. 10; xv. 15-xvi. 11; xviii.
1-xxi. 25; xxiii. 18-James iii. 17; 1 Cor. xii. 11-xv. 12; xvi. 13-15; 2
Cor. xiii. 4, 5; Gal. v. 16-vi. 18 (partly); 2 Tim. iii. 10, 11; Tit. iii.
5-7; the illuminations also being often wantonly cut out. This copy
contains much foreign matter besides; its contents were carefully
tabulated by J. Walker; it was thoroughly collated by Scrivener in 1864.
(Greg. 606.)

493. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 21 [xi], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 221 (26), 2 cols., _Carp._
(later), _Eus. t._, _prol._ (later), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._
(partly later), ῥήμ., στίχ., _syn._, brought from Παντοκράτωρ on Athos,
1727. The scribe’s name, Abraham Teudatus, a Patrician (Montfaucon,
Palaeo. Gr., p. 46), is written cruciform after _Eus. t._ (Greg. 507.)

494. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 22 [xiii], 10 × 8, ff. 160 (24, 27), κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._, _subscr._, ἀναγν., in a wretched hand and bad
condition, begins Matt. i. 23, ends John xix. 31. Also _mut._ Matt. v.
26-vi. 23; Luke xxiv. 9-28; John iii. 14-iv. 1; xv. 9-xvi. 6. (Greg. 508.)

495. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 24 [xi], 11-¾ × 8-¾, ff. 229 (24), from Παντοκράτωρ
in 1727. _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._,
_Eus._ in gold. One leaf (John xix. 13-29), and another containing John
xxi. 24, 25, are in duplicate at the beginning, _primâ manu_. (Greg. 509.)
This copy (as Wake remarks) is in the same style, but less free than:—

496. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 25 [x or xi], 10-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 292 (22), κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., _lect._, τίτλ., some _Eus._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.,
_syn._, _men._, _pict._ (in red ink, nearly faded). (Greg. 510.)

497. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 27, _chart._, [xiii], 9-½ × 6-¼, ff. 337 (20),
_pict._ (Matt.), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._ (Luke),
_subscr._ (Mark). _Mut._ at beginning. Matt, xviii. 9-Mark xiv. 13; Luke
vii. 4-John xxi. 13 are [xiii], the rest supplied [xv]. (Greg. 511.)

498. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 28 [xiii], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 210 (24), κεφ. _t._, some
τίτλ., κεφ., _syn._, _men._, _lect._, much of this _rubro_, _vers._,
_subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν. Subscribed Θῦ το δωρον και γρηγοριων πονος.
(Greg. 512.)

499. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 29 [ςχ(258)λθ or A.D. 1131, Indict. 9], 7-¾ × 6-¼,
ff. 162-4, _chart._ in later hand (25), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._, _vers._, _subscr._, στίχ. After some later fragments
(Matt. i. 12-v. 3, and other matter) on paper, the older copy begins Matt.
v. 29. (Greg. 513.)

500. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 30 [xii], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 226 (23), _Eus. t._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._ (almost illegible), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ in red, almost
obliterated from damp; ending John xx. 18, neatly written, but in ill
condition. (Greg. 514.)

501. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 31 [xi], 7 × 5-½, ff. 127 (34), small, in a very
elegant and minute hand. _Pict._, κεφ. _t._, some τίτλ. (in gold), κεφ.,
_Am._, (no _Eus._), _lect._ full, some στίχ., _mut._ (Greg. 515.)

502. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 32 [x or xi], 7-¼ × 5-½, ff. 287 (23), small,
elegant, and with much gold ornament. _Pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., some
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, some στίχ. _Mut._ in places. (Greg. 516.)

*503 (Act. 190, Paul. 244, Apoc. 27.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 34 [xi or xii], 10
× 8, ff. 201 (31, 29). This remarkable copy begins with the ὑπόθεσις to 2
Peter, the second leaf contains Acts xvii. 24-xviii. 13 misplaced, then
follow the five later Catholic Epistles (_mut._ 1 John iii. 19-iv. 9) with
ὑποθέσις: then the Apocalypse on the same page as Jude ends, and the
ὑπόθέσις to the Romans on the same page as the Apocalypse ends, and then
the Pauline Epistles (_mut._ Heb. vii. 26-ix. 28). All the Epistles have
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, and Œcumenius’ smaller (not the Euthalian) κεφ., with
much _lect. primâ manu_, and _syn._ later. Last, but seemingly misplaced
by an early binder, follow the Gospels, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_lect._, _subscr._ _Mut._ Mark xvi. 2-17; Luke ii. 15-47; vi. 42-John xxi.
25, and in other places. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 190, Paul.

244, Apoc. 27, but unnumbered in the Gospels. Collated fully by Scrivener
in 1863. (Greg. 517.)

504. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 36 [xii], 6 × 5, ff. 249-6 _chart._ (23), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _prol._ (Luke), _pict._ (Luke, John),
_syn._, _men._ (Greg. 518.)

505. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 39 [xiii], 5-¼ × 4-¼, ff. 308 (17 &c.), κεφ., some
τίτλ., a poor copy, in several hands. (Greg. 567.)

506. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 40 [xii], 4-½ × 3-1/8, ff. 218 (22, 23), a
beautiful little copy. _syn._, _men._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._ in the faintest
red, but no other divisions. (Greg. 520.)(259)

F. H. A. Scrivener has published the following in his “Collation of Greek
Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels, 1853,” and “Codex Augiensis” (Appendix),
1859.

*vscr or cantscr. of Tischendorf. _See_ Evan. 440 (Act. 111, Paul. 221 of
Scholz; Evan. 236, Act. and Paul. 61 of Griesbach; Act. and Paul. oscr),
in a minute hand, with many unusual readings, especially in the Epistles,
from Bp. Moore’s Library. _Men._ Ὕποθέσεις Oecumenii to the Catholic and
first eight Pauline Epistles: beautifully written with many contractions.
This is Bentley’s ο (_see_ Evan. 51).

*507. wscr. (Act. 224, Paul. 260.) Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 16 [dated A.D.
1316], _chart._, 7-¼ × 5, ff. 363 (28, 29), was inelegantly written by a
monk James on Mount Sinai. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._, κεφ.,
_lect._, _subscr._, ἀναγν., _vers._, _syn._, _men._; also ὑποθέσεις,
_lect._, _syn._, _men._ to Epistles; and much extraneous matter(260).
_See_ Evan. 570. This is Bentley’s τ (Evan. 51), and, like iscr which
follows, came to him from Παντοκράτωρ. Hort makes it his Cod. 102. (Greg.
489.)

*508. iscr. Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 17 [xiii], 8-½ × 6, ff. 317 (20), from
Athos, bequeathed to Trinity College by Bentley. Κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ.,
_Am._ (not _Eus._), _lect._, and (on paper) are ὑπόθεσις to St. Matthew
and _syn._ This is Bentley’s δ, who dates it “annorum 700” [xi], and adds
“nuper in monasterio Pantocratoris in monte Atho, nunc _meus._” (Greg.
477.)

*jscr. Evan. N.

*509. ascr. London, Lambeth 1175 [xi], 11-7/8 × 9-¾, ff. 220, five leaves
bound up with it (23-35), 2 cols. (23, 24), 2 cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._ _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-13; once at
Constantinople, but brought (together with the next five) from the Greek
Archipelago by J. D. Carlyle, Professor of Arabic at Cambridge [d. 1804].
(Greg. 470.)

*510. bscr. Lond. Lamb. 1176 [xii], 7-¾ × 6, ff. 209 (24), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._, _syn._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._ (_chart_), _men._, τίτλ., κεφ., _subscr._,
_proll._ at end, very elegant. A copy “eximiae notae,” but with many
corrections by a later hand, and some foreign matter. (Greg. 471.)

*511. cscr. Lond. Lamb. 1177 [xi-xii], 7-½ × 5-5/8, ff. 210 (17 &c.),
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, κεφ. _t._ (Luke, John), _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._,
for valuable readings by far the most important at Lambeth, shamefully ill
written, torn and much mutilated(261). (Greg. 472.)

*512. dscr. Lond. Lamb. 1178 [xi or xiv], 11-3/8 × 9-¼, ff. 302 (23),
_Syn._, _lect._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _orn._,
_subscr._, _men._, in a fine hand, splendidly illuminated, and with much
curious matter in the subscriptions. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-8. A noble-looking
copy. (Greg. 473.)

*513. escr. Lond. Lamb. 1179 [x or later], 8-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 176 (24), 2
cols., τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, κεφ. _t._, neatly
written but in wretched condition, beginning Matt. xiii. 53, ending John
xiii. 8. Also _mut._ Matt. xvi. 28-xvii. 18; xxiv. 39-xxv. 9; xxvi.
71-xxvii. 14; Mark viii. 32-ix. 9; John xi. 8-30. Carlyle brought it from
Trinity Monastery, Chalké. (Greg. 474.)

514. _v_scr. Constantinople, Library of Patriarch of Jerusalem, restored
from Lambeth in 1817, where it was No. 1180 [xiv], ff. 246, _chart._,
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, with important variations: collated by Dr.
Charles Burney in Mark i. 1-iv. 16; John vii. 53-viii. 11 (Lambeth 1223).
(Greg. 488.)

*515. fscr. Lond. Lamb. 1192 [xiii], 8 × 6-½, ff. 472-6, _chart._ (22),
_lect._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._; from Syria,
beautifully written, but tampered with by a later hand. _Mut._ John xvi.
8-22, and a later hand [xv] has supplied Mark iii. 6-21; Luke xii.
48-xiii. 2; John xviii. 27-xxi. 25; at the beginning stand some texts,
περὶ ἀνεξικακίας. Re-examined by Bloomfield. About Luke xix, xx its
readings agree much with those of Evan. Δ, and those of the oldest
uncials. (Greg. 475.)

(gscr is Lamb. 528 and Evan. 71, described above.)

516. uscr. Constantin. Libr. Patr. of Jerus., C. 4 of Archdeacon Todd’s
Lambeth Catalogue, was a copy of the Gospels, in the Carlyle collection,
restored with six others to the Patriarch of Jerusalem(262). The collation
of SS. Matthew and Mark by the Rev. G. Bennet is at Lambeth (1255, No.
25). (Greg. 487.)

*517. tscr Lond. Lamb. 1350 [xiv], 8-½ × 5-¾, ff. 51 (20), St. John on
paper, written with a reed, appended to a copy of John Damascene “De Fide
Orthodoxa:” has ὑπόθεσις or _prol._, κεφ., and a few rubrical directions;
carelessly written, and inscribed “T. Wagstaffe ex dono D. Barthol.
Cassano e sacerdotibus ecclesiae Graecae, Oct. 20, 1732.” (Greg. 486.)

518. Lond. Sion College Library, A. 32. 1 (Ev. 1. (3)), [xi], 11 × 8-3/8,
ff. 152 (24), a beautiful fragment, miserably injured by damp and past
neglect, consisting of 153 leaves preserved in a box, was given by “Mr.
Edward Payne, a tenant in Sion College, as were also Evst. 227, 228, and
perhaps Evst. 229.” The capitals, stops, and τίτλοι are in gold, κεφ.,
_Am._ (no _Eus._) in red. Full _lect._, ἀρχαί and τέλη in red. It begins
at Matt. x. 17, ends at John ix. 14. St. Mark’s Gospel only has κεφ. _t._
Mark i. 1-13; Luke i. 1-13; John i. 1-17 have been taken away for the sake
of the illuminations, and much of the text is illegible. (Greg. 559.)

519. Edinburgh, University Library, A. C. 25 [xi], 8vo, ff. 198, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, _pict._, in bad
condition, presented in 1650 by Sir John Chiesley. (Greg. 563.)

520. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum, V. vii. 2 [xii], 4to, ff. 367, _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._
(Greg. 560.)

521. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. Q. 7, 10 [xi], 4to, ff. 291, _prol._, κεφ. t.,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._ Both these were once Caesar de Missy’s
(_see_ Evan. 44). (Greg. 561.)

522. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. S. 8, 141 [xv], 4to, ff. 78, κεφ., _Lat._ Codd.
519-22 were first announced by Haenel (_see_ under Evan. 472). (Greg.
562.)

523. Lond., Mr. White, formerly Blenheim 3. B. 14 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 7-½ ×
6-¼, ff. 170 (22), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._: like Apost. 52, once belonging to the
Metropolitan Church of Heraclea on the Propontis, and presented in 1738 to
Charles, Duke of Marlborough, _amoris et observantiae ergo_ by Thomas
Payne, Archdeacon of Brecon, once our Chaplain at Constantinople: a
bright, clean copy, written in very black ink, with vermilion
ornamentation, and barbarous _pict._ (Greg. 701.)

Mr. Bradshaw indicated in the “Transactions of the Royal Society of
Literature,” vol. ii. p. 355, two copies of the Gospels belonging to the
Earl of Leicester at Holkham, to be described with facsimiles in the
Catalogue of the Library there. They were examined by Dean Burgon, who
thus reported of them:—

524. Holkham 3 [xiii], 8-¾ × 6-1/6, of 183 leaves, four being misplaced.
It is beautifully written in twenty-seven long lines on a page. _Eus. t._,
τίτλ., _Am._ (not Eus.), imperfectly given: no _lect._ (κεφ., _subscr._,
_pict._). Besides five pictures of the Evangelists and gorgeous headings
to the Gospels are seventeen representations of Scripture subjects, some
damaged. This “superb MS. of extraordinary interest” in the style of its
writing closely resembles Evan. 38. (Greg. 557.)

525. Holkham 4 [xiii or earlier], 8-½ × 6-1/3, ff. 352 (20), finely
written, but quite different in style from Cod. 524. Τίτλ. in gold,
_lect._, ἀρχαί and τέλη in vermilion, κεφ., στίχ. numbered. (Κεφ. _t._,
_Am._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._) (Greg. 558.)

Eight copies of the Gospels, brought together by the late Sir Thomas
Phillipps, Bart., at Middle Hill, Worcestershire, are now the property of
Mr. Fitzroy Fenwick, and, with the rest of this unrivalled private
collection of manuscripts, are now at Thirlestaine House, Cheltenham,
where Burgon examined them in 1880, and Hoskier in 1886, who quotes (Cod.
604, App. E), some of the readings. Scrivener had used some of them at
Middle Hill in 1856.

526. Phillipps 13,975 [xii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 196, once Lord Strangford’s
464, a grand copy, the text being surrounded with a commentary (abounding,
as usual, in contractions) in very minute letters. That on St. Mark is
Victor’s. _Pict._ of SS. Mark and Luke, beautiful illuminations for
headings of the Gospels. Κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ in gold, _pict._
(_syn._, _men._ at end). (Greg. 556.)

527. Phillipps 1284 (Act. 200, Paul. 281) [xii], 7-2/3 × 5-¼, ff. 344
(28), from the library of Mr. Lammens of Ghent, a rough specimen, contains
the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic.
_Mut._ Matt. ix. 36-x. 22; Mark i. 21-45, and the first page of St. John.
The writing varies; that from Acts to 1 Thess. is more delicate, and looks
older. No _Am._, _Eus._ Much _lect._ in vermilion, ἀρχαί and τέλη. Τίτλ.,
κεφ. _t._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, _syn._, and sparse _men._ (Greg. 676.)

528. Phillipps 2387 [xiii], 6-¼ × 4-½, ff. 222 (25), bought of Thorpe for
thirty guineas: rough, but interesting. One leaf only of _Eus. t._
Wantonly _mut._ in headings of the Gospels, and in Mark i. 1-19; Luke i.
1-18; John i. 1-23. Κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), ἀρχαί and τέλη later,
_syn._, _men._ (xvii) at the beginning, and much marginal _lect._ by a
modern hand.

529. Phillipps 3886 [xi or xii], 10-½ × 8-1/8, ff. 326 (20), a beautiful
copy, bought (as were Evann. 530, 532, 533) by Payne at Lord Guildford’s
sale. _Eus. t._, _Carp._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._
(_lect._, ἀρχ., τέλη, ἀναγν. later). (Greg. 678.)

530. Phillipps 3887 [xii], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 240 (25, 26), the first four lines
in SS. Matt., Mark, Luke being of gold, with _pict._ of the four
Evangelists and nineteen others, _Eus. t._, _Am._ incomplete and irregular
(no _Eus._). No _lect._, but marginal critical notes. As in Evan. 64, a
line (~) is set over Proper Names of persons in the Genealogies (_see_ at
end of Evan. 64). (Greg. 679.)

531. (Acts 199, Paul. 231, Apoc. 104.) Phillipps 7682 [xi], 6-5/8 × 5, ff.
190 (41 or 50), 2 cols. (two scribes, Hoskier; several, Greg.), the hands
so minute as to require a magnifying glass, contains the whole New
Testament, also from Lord Guildford’s (871), being, like Evann. 532 and
583, to be described below, from the Hon. F. North’s collection (319). The
ink is a dull brown, the ornaments in blue, vermilion, and carmine.
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (Gr. and Lat.), τίτλ., _Am._,
few _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._ There are many important corrections in the
margin, and 18-½ pages from Epiphanius at the end. This copy has every
appearance of having been made from a very ancient codex: observe the
arrangement of the Beatitudes in Matt. v in single lines, as also the
genealogy in Luke iii. (Greg. 680.)

532. Phillipps 7712, North 184 (_see_ Evan. 529), [xiii], 7-½ × 5-½, ff.
?, in a large hand and very black ink, the first page being in gold, with
many gold balls for stops. There is much preliminary matter, _Eus. t._
(two sets in different hands), _pict._ (_Carp._, _prol._ later), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._ (later), _syn._, _men._, _subscr._, στίχ. The text
is corrected throughout by an ancient scribe, in a hand bright, clear, and
small. (Greg. 681.)

533. Phillipps 7757 [xi], 6 × 4-½, ff. ?, an exquisite little manuscript,
with accessories in lake, vermilion, and blue. _See_ Evan. 529. _Prol._,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._,
_vers._

Haenel is mistaken in supposing that a Greek Evangelistarium is included
in this grand and unique collection.

The Parham copies of the New Testament are described in a “Catalogue of
materials for writing, early writings on tablets and stones, rolled and
other Manuscripts and Oriental Manuscript books in the library of Robert
Curzon (Lord de la Zouche of Harynworth, 1870-73) at Parham,” fol., 1849.
This accomplished person collected them in the course of his visits to
Eastern Monasteries from 1834 to 1837, and permitted me in 1855 to collate
thoroughly three of them, and to inspect the rest. They were all examined
by Dean Burgon, to whom his son, the present Lord de la Zouche, had given
free access to them. The codices of the Gospels are eight in number.

534. (Act. 215, Paul. 233.) Parham lxxi. 6 [xi], 9 × 6-½, ff. 348 (41),
contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the
Catholic, and was brought in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos. _Prol._, κεφ.
_t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._ (ἀρχ. and τέλ.), ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.,
_vers._, _syn._, _men._ The usual arabesque ornaments are in red. (Greg.
547.)

535. Parh. lxxi. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 6-1/8 × 4-½, ff. 167 (26), brought from
St. Saba in 1834. _Pict._, κεφ. _t._, illuminated headings, τίτλ., _Am._
(not _Eus._). _Mut._ John xvi. 27-xix. 40. There is a musical notation on
the first four leaves, and the first nine lines of St. John are in gold.
(Greg. 548.)

536. Parh. lxxiii. 8 [xi], 4to, 11 × 9, ff. 198, brought from Xenophon on
Athos 1837. The text is surrounded by a commentary, that on St. Mark being
Victor’s. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ (ἀρχ. and τέλ.),
_subscr._, _syn._, _men._ (Greg. 549.)

537. Parh. lxxiv. 9 [xi, Greg. xii], 10-¼ × 7-¾, ff. 219 (28), brought
from Caracalla 1837, in its old black binding. _Carp._, _prol._ (later),
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._ (ἀρχ. and τέλ.), _subscr._, στίχ.,
_syn._, _men._ With faded red arabesques (no _pict._) and lake headings to
the Gospels, the writing being large and spread. There are marginal notes
here and there. (Greg. 550.)

538. Parh. lxxv. 10 [xii], 4to, ff. 233 (22, 23), from Caracalla, also in
its old black binding. There are rude _pict._ of the four Evangelists, and
barbarous headings to the Gospels. Κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, few
_Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._ (_syn._, _men._ later). The
number of _Am._, κεφ. varies from what is usual. (Greg. 551.)

539. Parh. lxxvi. 11 [xii], 4to, ff. 252 (27), κεφ. _t._ (Luke), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, ἀρχ. and τέλ., brought from St. Saba in 1834. Rough
illuminations. It contains some rare and even unique readings. (Greg.
552.)

540. Parh. lxxvii. 12 [xiii], 8-½ × 6, ff. 304 (21), brought from St. Saba
in 1834. Externally uninteresting, with decorations in faded lake, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. (Greg. 553.)

541. Parh. lxxviii. 13 [A.D. 1272], 5-¾ × 4-½, ff. 230 (21). A facsimile
is given in the Catalogue. This “singularly rough little object” was
bought at St. Saba in 1834 for ten dollars. Κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ (Greg.
554.)

*542. lscr. (Act. 188, Paul. 258.) Wordsworth [xiii], 4to, ff. 231, was
bought in 1837 by Dr. Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln, and bears
a stamp “Bibliotheca Suchtelen” (Russian Ambassador at Stockholm). Κεφ.
_t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _prol._ or ὑποθέσεις are
prefixed to the Epistles, and scholia of Chrysostom, &c. set in the
margin. (Greg. 479.)

*543. qscr. (Act. 187, Paul. 257.) Theodori, from the name of the scribe
[A.D. 1295], 8vo, ff. 360, passed from Caesar de Missy into the Duke of
Sussex’s library: in 1845 it belonged to the late Wm. Pickering, the
much-respected bookseller: its present locality is unknown. _Syn._,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, _lect._, ὑποθέσεις or _prol._,
and _syn._ before Act. and all Epp., Euthalius περὶ χρόνων, _men._ after
St. Jude; it has many later changes made in the text. (Greg. 483.)

544. Ashburnham 204 [xiii], 4to, ff. 104, “a piteous fragment,” brought
from Greece by the Earl of Aberdeen, and bought at his sale. It contains
only Matt. xxv. 32-5, 40, 41-xxviii. 20; Mark i. 4-xv. 47 (but defective
throughout); Luke i. 1-xxiv. 48; John i. 1-ii. 4: about Luke vi a
different hand was employed. There is no heading to St. Luke’s Gospel, but
a blank space is left, so that perhaps the MS. was never finished. Κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (partially). (Greg. 671.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts imported in 1870-2 from Janina in Epirus
upwards of one hundred manuscripts, chiefly Greek and theological, among
which are sixteen copies of the Gospels or parts of them, three of the
Acts, two of the Catholic, and three of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the
Apocalypse, sixteen Evangelistaria and five Praxapostoli. Those marked I
and II are deposited in the Library of Sir Roger Cholmely’s School,
Highgate; those marked III are in the Baroness’s possession. The copies of
the Gospels are—

*545. B.-C. I. 3 [xii], 7-3/8 × 5-5/8, ff. ? _Mut._ John x. 1-xii. 10; xv.
24-xxi. 25. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_pict._, _lect._, _vers._ (Greg. 532.)

*546. B.-C. I. 4 [xii], 6-¾ × 5-3/8, ff. ?, a fine copy. _Mut._ Matt. i.
1-ix. 13, with gilded illuminations. _Syn._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._ (not
_Eus._), _lect._, iambic verses. (Greg. 533.)

*547. B.-C. I. 7 [xiii], 6 × 4, ff. 267 (22), _chart._ _Mut._ Luke. i.
26-42; xx. 16-xxi. 24. _Syn._, _men._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _lect._
(not _Am._, _Eus._). After the subscription to St. John follow the
numerals ξ θ ο π. It has on the cover a curious metal tablet adorned with
figures and a superscription. (Greg. 534.)

*548. B.-C. I. 9 [xii], 7 × 5, ff. 125 (18), SS. Matthew and Mark only.
_Mut._ Matt. xi. 28-xiii. 34; xviii. 13-xxi. 15; 33-xxii. 10; xxiv.
46-xxv. 21; Mark iii. 11-v. 31; ix. 18-xii. 6; 34-44; ends with πανταχοῦ
Mark xvi. 20. _Syn._, _lect._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (Greg. 535.)

*549. B.-C. II. 7 [xii or xiii], 5 × 3, ff. 172 (26-31), a very curious
volume in ancient binding with two metal plates on the covers much
resembling that of B-C. I. 7, contains the Four Gospels and the Acts,
breaking off at ch. xxvi. 24 μαίνῃ παῦλε; the writing being unusually full
of abbreviations, and the margin gradually contracting, as if vellum was
becoming scarce. The last five pages are in another, though contemporary
hand. Seven pages containing Gregory Nazianzen’s heroic verses on the
Lord’s genealogy, and others on His miracles and parables, partly in red,
precede κεφ. _t._ to St. Matthew; other such verses of Gregory precede SS.
Mark and Luke, and follow St. John, and κεφ. _t._ stand before SS. Luke
and John. There are τίτλ., κεφ. (no _lect._; and _Am._, _Eus._, only in
the open leaf containing Luke xii): in the Gospels there is a _prol._, and
no chapter divisions in the Acts, but a few capitals in red. Pretty
illuminations precede each book. (Greg. 536.)

*550. B.-C. II. 13 [xii], 7 × 5, ff. 143 (29), with poor arabesque
ornamentation, complete. _lect._, a few τίτλ. by a later hand, as is also
much of _Am._, _Eus._, which are only partially inserted. (Greg. 537.)

*551. B.-C. II. 16 [xiii], 6-7/8 × 4-7/8, ff. ? _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-17; Luke
i. 1-17; John i. 1-46. _lect._, κεφ. _t._ (defective), τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _pict._ (Greg. 539.)

*552. B.-C. II. 18 [xii], 6 × 4-3/8, ff. ?, very neat. The first leaf
forms part of a Lectionary: on the second the Gospels begin with Matt.
xiii. 7. _Mut._ John i. 1-15. Κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._),
_men._ at the end, _lect._ in abundance, _pict._ of St. Mark washed out:
arabesques at the head of each book. (Greg. 538.)

*553 & *554. B.-C. II. 261 and 262 are two fragments of the Gospels,
whereof 261 comprises 27 leaves of St. Mark (19-21), covered with vile
modern scribbling (ch. iii. 21-iv. 13; 37-vii. 29; viii. 15-27; ix. 9-x.
5; 29-xii. 32) [xiii], 7-½ × 5-½, neat, with τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._; and 262 consists of 48 leaves [xiv], 8-½ × 5-½, containing Matt.
xviii. 32-xxiv. 10; xxvi. 28-xxviii. 20; Mark i. 16-xiii. 9; xiv. 9-27,
with κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._ (_Eus._ only partially), _lect._ There are
many abridgements in the writing. Dated, perhaps by the first hand, A.D.
1323. (Greg. 540, 541.)

*555. B.-C. III. 4 [xiii], 7 × 5, ff. 264 (24), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ.,
Κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._ of the four Evangelists, _syn._
incomplete at the end. Some leaves are misplaced in St. Matthew. _Mut._
John xix. 25-xxi. 2. (Greg. 542.)

*556. B.-C. III. 5 [xii], 11 × 8-½ ff. 183 (26), 2 cols., κεφ. _t._,
_lect._, _syn._, _men._, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ _Mut._ Matt.
xii. 11-xiii. 10; Mark viii. 4-28; Luke xv. 20-xvi. 9; John ii. 22-iv. 6;
53-v. 43; xi. 21-47, one leaf lost in each case, and one (John i. 51-ii.
22) misplaced in binding. This copy has John vii. 53-viii. 11 after Luke
xxi. 38, like Ferrar’s four, with which its text much agrees, and the
titles to SS. Matthew and Mark only run εὐαγγέλιον ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ M ...
(Greg. 543.)

*557. B.-C. III. 9 [xiii], 5-½ × 3-½, ff. 256 (22), κεφ. _t._ to the last
three Gospels, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._ (not _Eus._), _pict._ of SS. Matthew,
Mark, and John. This copy is remarkably free from _lect._ Neatly written,
but four considerable passages in St. Luke are omitted, the text running
on _uno tenore_. (Greg. 544.)

*558. B.-C. III. 10 [dated A.D. 1430], 8 × 5-½, ff. 374 (+ 16 + 34) (16),
_chart._, _pict._ of the four Evangelists, of the Saviour, and of the
Virgin and Child. _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _vers._ The leaves are much misplaced in binding. (Greg. 545.)

*559. B.-C. III. 41 [xii or xiii], 6-½ × 4-½, ff. 275 (22). _Mut._ at
beginning and end (John xviii. 30-end) and about Matt. xii. 16. Κεφ. _t._,
τίτλ., _pict._, in a bad condition. (Greg. 546.)

The next two were purchased in 1876 of Quaritch for £120 and £50
respectively by Mr. Jonathan Peckover, and now belong to Miss Algerina
Peckover, of Bank House, Wisbech. Burgon examined them, and J. R. Harris
since then.

560. (Act. 222, Paul. 278.) Algerina Peckover (1) [xi], small 4to, ff. 239
(33), contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles in their usual Greek order,
“an exquisite specimen, in a somewhat minute character.” It begins with a
picture of St. Matthew, the lost preliminary matter being prefixed
_chart._ by a later hand. _Pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._
(ἀρχ. and τέλ.), _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _syn._, _men._ On the last
leaf is written in uncial letters: ὡς ἡδὺς τοῖς πλέουσιν ὁ εὔδιος λιμήν; |
οὕτως καὶ τοῖς γράφουσιν ὁ ἔσχατος στίχος. ἰωαννικίου μοναχοῦ.  (Greg.
712.)

561.  Algerina Peckover (2), [xi or a little later], 7-3/8 × 5-¾, ff. 356
(16), with 17 (3 + 14) uncial palimpsest leaves at the beginning and end,
containing Lessons from the Epistles to be described hereafter (Apost.
43). _Carp._, _prol._ (later), κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._ (ἀρχ. and τέλ.), _subscr._, _syn._, _men._ (later). _Mut._
Matt. xxvii. 43, 44; John vii. 53-viii. 11; x. 27-xi. 14 (2 ff.); xi.
29-42 (1 f.). Marg. notes, Matt. v. 14; xvi. 15. One of the Ferrar group.
_See_ J. R. Harris, Codex Algerina Peckover (Journal of Exegetical
Society). (Greg. 713.)

*562. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. L. 1. Mendham [xiv], 9-½ × 7, ff. 270 [sic]
(20), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν., _vers._,
_syn._, _men._ Bohn became possessed of it, whether from Meerman or not is
not known, and sold it to the Rev. Theodore Williams, Vicar of Hendon, for
£120. The Rev. Joseph Mendham bought it of Payne for £70 in 1827. It was
given by Mr. Mendham’s widow to Dean Burgon for his life, afterwards to go
to the Bodleian Library, where the Rev. W. F. Rose brought it upon the
Dean’s death. It is dated on the last leaf by a later hand, A.D. 1322. It
is evenly written in pale brown ink with a reed-pen. The last twenty
leaves contain the Gospels for Maundy Thursday, for Good Friday, and for
St. John’s Day. The ornamentation is as fresh and bright as if done
yesterday, and its text is of the ordinary type, like lmnscr (Evann. 201,
542, 568). It is a very beautiful MS., and an excellent specimen in all
ways. (Greg. 521.)

Mr. James Woodhouse [d. 1866], Treasurer-General of the Ionian Islands,
while resident fifty years at Corfu, formed a collection of manuscripts
from monasteries in the Levant, which was sold in London in 1869, 1872,
1875. Among them were three copies of the Gospels, two Evangelistaria, one
copy of the Acts and St. Paul.

*563. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2783 [xiii], 5-3/8 × 3-½, ff. 337 (22),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, τίτλ., κεφ., _lect._
(ἀρχαί and τέλη), _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _syn._, _men._ It was once
fair, but has suffered from damp, and has been sadly cropped by the
Western binder. _Mut._ John xx. 17. The headings of the Gospels are in
lake. It abounds in curious and unique liturgical notes, whereof Burgon
gives specimens, and it has textual corrections by the original scribe.
Collated by Rose. Bought by Burgon, then belonged to Rev. W. F. Rose, and
bought for the Museum in 1893. (Greg. 714.)

*564. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2785 [xiv], 10-½ × 8, ff. 226 (27-29), 2 cols.,
_syn._, _men._, scholium on τίτλος α´, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, _Am._,
τίτλ., κεφ. (_lect._ later), _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ. The ornamentation is
in lake, and at the end are extracts from Eulogius and Hesychius. Upon
collation by Mr. Rose it exhibits here and there suggestive discrepancies
from the common text. Evann. 563, 564 were respectively offered for sale
in 1871 for £50 and £40. Bought by Burgon, belonged to Rose, and purchased
for Museum in 1893. (Greg. 715.)

*565. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2784 [xii, Greg. xiv], 8-3/8 × 5-¾, ff. 213
(22-25), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, ἀναγν.,
_subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ., fragment of _syn._ Apparently not from the
Woodhouse collection. It is beautifully written and of an uncommon type.
Its older binding suggests a Levantine origin. The readings are far more
interesting than those of Cod. 564, some of them being quite unique.
Belonged to Burgon, then Rose, then to the Museum in 1893. (Greg. 716.)

*566. hscr. Brit. Mus. Arund. 524 [xi], 6-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 218 (27), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._,
was brought to England (with xscr and many others) by the great Earl of
Arundel in 1646. Henry Howard, Evelyn’s Duke of Norfolk, presented them to
the Royal Society, from whose rooms at Somerset House they were
transferred to the Museum in 1831. (Greg. 476.)

567. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5538, described in the Harleian Catalogue as an
Evangelistarium, and numbered by Scholz Evst. 149, is a copy of the
Gospels [xiv, Greg. xii], 4-¾ × 3-½, ff. 226 (23), _orn._, _lect._, _Am._
(Greg. 505.)

*568. nscr. (Paul. 259 or jscr.) Brit. Mus., Burney 18 (purchased in 1818,
with many other manuscripts, from the heirs of Dr. Charles Burney),
contains the Gospels and two leaves of St. Paul (Hebr. xii. 17-xiii. 25),
written by one Joasaph A.D. 1366, 12-¾ × 9, ff. 222 (23) + 9 blank, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., very superb
in gold letters. Codd. lmn (542, 201, 568) agree pretty closely. (Greg.
480.)

*569. oscr. Brit. Mus. Burn. 19 [x], 8-½ × 7, ff. 217 (22), _pict._ (Plate
iii, No. 8), in the Escurial as late as 1809, is singularly void of the
usual apparatus. (Greg. 481.)

*570. pscr. Brit. Mus. Burn. 20 [A.D. 1285, Indict. 13, altered into 985,
whose indiction is the same], 7-½ × 6, ff. 317 (22, 23), written by a monk
Theophilus: _pict._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_syn._, _men._, the two last in a later hand, which has made many
corrections: this copy is quite equal in value to Cod. cscr (511), and
often agrees closely with wscr (507). (Greg. 482.)

*571. rscr. Brit. Mus. Burn. 21, by the same scribe as Cod. 543 [A.D.
1292], 13 × 10, ff. 258 (24), on cotton paper in a beautiful but formed
hand (see Plate vi, No. 15), _syn._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _orn._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _men._ A fine copy, much damaged.
Codd. 543 and 571 differ only in 183 places. (Greg. 484.)

*572. sscr. Brit. Mus. Burn. 23 [xii], 7-¾ × 6, ff. 230 (23-25), boldly
but carelessly written, ends John viii. 14: _mut._ Luke v. 22-ix. 32; xi.
31-xiii. 25; xvii. 24-xviii. 4. _Syn._, _Carp._, κεφ. _t._, _orn._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., with many later changes and
weighty readings. (Greg. 485.)

573. Brit. Mus. Add. 5468 [A.D. 1338], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 226 (29), _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_syn._, _men._ It was “John Jackson’s book, bought of Conant in Fleet
Street, 1777, for five guineas.” _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-vi. 18, and the last
leaf of St. Luke (xxiv. 47-53). This copy has the subscriptions at the end
of each of the Gospels of SS. Matthew and Mark. There is a probable
reference to them at the end of St. John (ὁμοίως). It is coarsely written
on thick vellum, with much _lect._ in vermilion. The breathings and
accents are remarkably incorrect. (Greg. 686.)

574. Brit. Mus. Add. 7141, bought 1825, and once Claudius James Rich’s
[xiii, Greg. xi], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 192 (27), 2 cols., _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._ (partial), _Eus._, _lect._ in red, _subscr._
(Greg. 490.)

*575 or kscr. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,300, Lebanon [xii], 6-¾ × 4-½, ff. 268
(26), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, most elegantly and correctly written, purchased in 1838, and
said to come from Caesarea Philippi at the foot of Lebanon. Contains
_scholia_: the text is broken up into paragraphs. (Re-examined by
Bloomfield.) There is a beautiful facsimile page in the new “Catalogue of
Ancient Manuscripts in the British Museum” (1881), Plate 16. (Greg. 478.)

576. (Act. 226, Paul. 268.) Brit. Mus. Add. 11,836, this and the next two
are from Bishop Butler’s collection: [xi], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff. 305 (34), _Eus.
t._ (blank), _pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, κεφ. in
Epistles, beautifully written in a minute hand and adorned with gold
letters, contains Evan., Act., Cath., Paul., Psalms, &c. _Mut._ Mark i.
1-28; Acts i. 1-23; vii. 8-39; Ps. i. 1-3. Akin to Cod. 440 in St. Paul
(Vansittart). (Greg. 491.)

577. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,838(263) [A.D. 1326, Ind. 9], 9-¼ × 6, ff. 269
(24), (_syn._, _men._ later), κεφ. _t._, _pict._ (_lect._, some ἀναγν.
later), τίτλ., from Sinai, most beautifully written by Constantine, a
monk. (Greg. 492.)

578. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,839 [xv], 10-½ × 8, _chart._, ff. 157 (27),
_lect._ (later, and in latter part), ill-written, with later marginal
notes, and no chapter divisions. Matt. iv. 13-xi. 27; Mark i. 1-vi. 1, are
later. (Greg. 493.)

579. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,868, from the Butler collection [xi], 9-½ × 7, ff.
7 (29), 2 cols, (now bound separately), containing Matt. x. 33-xi. 12;
xiii. 44-xiv. 6; xv. 14-18; 20-22; 26-29; 30-32; 34-xvii. 10; 34-xvii. 10;
12-15; 18-20; 22-24; 25 (sic)-xviii. 16, two half-leaves being lost,
beautifully written in two columns. Κεφ., τίτλ. (_mut._), _Am._, _Eus._,
later _lect._ (Greg. 687.)

580. See Evan. 272. Instead—

Lord Herries [xiii], 8-½ × 6-1/8, f. 1 (26), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ (_lect._,
ἀναγν. later). (_See_ Greg. 576.)

581. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,183 (sic) [xii], 6-½ × 5-¾, ff. 181 (28, 29),
_Carp._ (_mut._ at beg.), space for _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _syn._, _men._, in a minute hand, bought (as was
Cod. 582) of Captain C. K. Macdonald in 1846. The two came probably from
Sinai, where he once saw Cod. א. (Greg. 495.)

582. (Act. 227, Paul. 279.) Brit. Mus. Add. 16,184 [xiii or xiv], 7-½ ×
5-½, ff. 300 (33, 34), _Carp._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, τίτλ., κεφ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, στίχ., _pict._, _syn._, _men._, some later on
paper. The whole New Testament, except the Apocalypse, in the usual Greek
order. This copy contains many important various readings: e.g. it
countenances Codd. אBL in Luke xi. 2, 4. (Greg. 496.)

583. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,943 [xi], 6 × 4-¾, ff. 184 (22, 23), in a very
small hand, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, τίτλ., κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _pict._, _syn._, _men._, from the collection made by the
Hon. F. North for the University of Corfu. _See_ Evann. 531-2; Act. 198.
(Greg. 497.)

584. (Act. 228, Paul. 269, Apoc. 97 or jscr.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469,
contains the whole N. T., bought of T. Rodd in 1848 [xiv], 10-¼ × 7, ff.
187 (35) (very minute writing), with much other matter. _Prol._, _vers._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, syn. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-ii. 13;
Mark v. 2-vi. 11; Acts i. 1-v. 2; James i. 1-v. 4; 3 John; Jude; Rom. i.
1-iv. 9; 2 Thess. ii. 13-1 Tim. i. 13; vi. 19-2 Tim. ii. 19. In Acts
τίτλ., _lect._ rubro. _Prol._ to every Epistle. Written by Gerasimus.
(Greg. 498.)

585. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470 [A.D. 1034], 8 × 6, ff. 287 (20), _syn._,
_men._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._ (with _harm._), κεφ., τίτλ. (with _harm._),
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, with many marginal corrections of the text.
Written by Synesius, a priest, bought of H. Rodd in 1848. “A singularly
genuine specimen.” (Greg. 504.)

586. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,741 [xii], 9-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 216 (22), begins Matt.
xii. 21, ends John xvii. 13: purchased in 1849. _Am._ (not _Eus._), ἀρχαί
and τέλη, _lect._ The genealogy in St. Luke is in three columns. (Greg.
499.)

587. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,982 [xiii], 8 × 6, ff. 244 (23), _Carp._, space
for _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, ἀναγν., _vers._, _syn._,
_men._, ending John xix. 39 (eight leaves being lost, also leaf containing
xviii. 1-21), and believed to contain important readings. (Greg. 500.)

588. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,211 [xiii], 9-½ × 7-½, ff. 157 (23), 12 _chart._
[xv] to supply hiatus: κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, some τίτλ., _lect._, came
from Patmos. F. V. J. Arundell, British Chaplain at Smyrna (1834),
describes this copy, given him by Mr. Borrell, and a Lectionary sold to
him at the same time, in his “Discoveries in Asia Minor,” vol. ii. p. 268.
He there compares it with the beautiful Cod. Ebnerianus (Evan. 105), which
it very slightly resembles, being larger and far less elegant. _Mut._
Matt. i. 1-19; Mark i. 1-16; Luke ix. 14-xvii. 4; xxi. 19-John iv. 5.
(Greg. 501.)

589. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,387 [xii], 8-¼ × 6-½, ff. 235 (22), κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._,
written by one Leo, and found in a monastery of St. Maximus, begins Matt.
viii. 6, and was purchased in 1853 from the well-known Constantine
Simonides (Greg. 502)—as was also

590. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,389 [xiii], 4-¾ × 3-½, ff. 60 (26), κεφ., _Am._,
_lect._, St. John’s Gospel only, elegantly written by Cosmas Vanaretus, a
monk. (Greg. 503.)

The foregoing Additional MSS. in the British Museum were examined and
collated (apparently only in select passages) by Dr. S. T. Bloomfield for
his “Critical Annotations on the Sacred Text” (1860), designed as a
Supplement to the ninth edition of his Greek Testament, and comprising an
_opus supremum et ultimum_, the last effort of a long and honourable
literary career. He has passed under review no less than seventy
manuscripts of the New Testament, twenty-three at Lambeth, the rest in the
British Museum. The following have been accumulated since his time.

591. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506 [A.D. 1305], 9-½ × 7, ff. 279 (22), κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., _lect._, τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν., written by
Neophytus a monk of Cyprus, was bought at Milos by H. O. Coxe of a Greek
who had it from a relative who had been ἡγούμενος of a Candian monastery.
A facsimile is given in the new Museum Catalogue. (Greg. 645.)

592. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,736 [June, A.D. 1179], 9-½ × 7-½, ff. 226 (24), 2
cols., _syn._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., _lect._, τίτλ., _Am._,
written by John ἀναγνωστης, with peculiar, almost barbarous,
illuminations. (Greg. 688.)

593. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,737 [xii], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 313 (20), κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
not τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, with decorations in
very deep lake. (Greg. 689.)

594. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,738 [xiii], 6-¾ × 4-5/8, ff. 237 (23, 24),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (τίτλ., _lect._, _syn._, _men._, by
another hand), _Am._, _pict._, rough and abounding with itacisms. Two rude
pictures of Evangelists have been effaced. (Greg. 690.)

595. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,739, has a rather modern look [xiv ?], 7-3/8 ×
5-3/8, ff. 275 (22), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ., _t._, κεφ., _pict._, τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, στίχ., ἀναγν., with rough pictures and illuminations.
(Greg. 691.)

596. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,740 [xii], 8 × 6, ff. 237 (23), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (in blue), exquisitely written,
said to greatly resemble Cod. 71 (gscr) in text, with illuminated headings
to the Gospels. _Mut._ Luke ii. 7-21, and after τίτλ. of St. John. This
MS. with Evst. 269, 270, 271, 272, and Evann. 592, 597, was bought of Sp.
Lampros of Athens in 1859. (Greg. 692.)

597. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,741 [xiv], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 208 (22), _Eus. t._,
_Carp._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, _orn._, _prol._ (here
called προγράμματα, a term we have not noticed elsewhere). _Mut._ Mark i.
27-43; ii. 2-16; John vii. 1-xxi. 25. (Greg. 693.)

598. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,112 [xv], 11-½ × 8-½, _chart._, ff. 211 (33, 34),
(7-¼ pages Gr. and Lat.), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._ Bought at Puttick’s, 1861. (Greg. 694.)

599. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,373 [xiii], 9-¼ × 7-½, ff. 299 (22), _syn._,
_men._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _pict._, _orn._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, very beautiful. _Mut._ Matt. i.
11-xv. 19. Long _lect._, ἀρχ. in marg., τέλ. in the text. Bought of H. S.
Freeman, Consul at Janina, in 1862. (Greg. 695.)

600. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,376 [xiv], 10-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 350 (19), 2 cols., κεφ.
_t._, _pict._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., some _Am._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_syn._, _men._ Remarkable _pict._ of the Annunciation and of the three
later Evangelists, Gospel headings left blank. See Evst. 273-7. (Greg.
696.)

601. Brit. Mus. Add. 26,103 [xiv], 8 × 6, ff. 242 (25), _orn._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._ (in gold), _pict._ (John), was found in a village near
Corinth, and bought of C. L. Merlin, our Vice-Consul at Athens, in 1865.
Beautifully written in very black ink, the first page of each Gospel being
in gold. (Greg. 697.)

602. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,861 [xiv], 6-½ × 5, ff. 186 (19, 20, &c.), κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, from Sir T.
Gage’s sale, 1868, rough and dirty, with many marginal notes to supply
omissions. St. Matthew’s Gospel is wholly lost. No _pict._, but
ornamentation in faded lake. (Greg. 698.)

603. (Act. 231, Paul. 266 and 271.) Brit. Mus. Add. 28,815 [x or xi], 11-½
× 8-½, ff. 302 (30), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._,
sumptuously bound with silver-gilt plates. This noble fragment was bought
(as were Act. 232, Evst. 279, 280) of Sir Ivor B. Guest in 1871, and
contains the Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Romans, 1, 2 Corinthians,
Galatians, the rest of the original volume being evidently torn out of the
book when already bound. In the same year 1871 the Baroness Burdett-Coutts
also imported from Janina in Epirus sixty-seven leaves containing the rest
of St. Paul’s Epistles and the Apocalypse (B.-C. II. 4, Paul. 266, Apoc.
89), which fragments were described in the second edition of the present
book. Mr. Edward A. Guy, of Miami University, Oxford, Ohio, U.S.A., on
examining the Museum fragment in 1875 with my book in his hand, concluded
that the two portions originally formed one magnificent copy of the whole
New Testament, and when I brought the two together, I saw that the
illuminated heading and initial capital on the first page of B.-C. II. 4
(Eph. i) was worked off through damp on the _verso_ of the last leaf (302)
of the Museum copy, and the red κεφ. of Gal. vi on the top of B.-C. II. 4,
leaf one, _recto_. In the larger fragment we find two _pict._ of St. Luke
(one of them before the Acts), one of St. John, with illuminated headings.
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, &c. must have perished, as the first page opens with
Matt. i. 1. It has τίτλ. in gold letters on purple vellum, a Harmony at
the foot of fol. 17 b-18 b, and many brief marginal scholia. _See_ Paul.
266 (B.-C. II. 4), which is at present five miles off, in the Library of
Sir Roger Cholmeley’s School, Highgate. (Greg. 699.)

604. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2610 [xii], 5-¾ × 4-¼, ff. 297 (19), about thirty
letters to a line, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._ (Matt., Mark, Luke),
τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._ (beautifully executed). First noticed by
Dean Burgon, bought for the Museum in 1882, and collated by Mr. H. C.
Hoskier, “Full Account, &c.,” D. Nutt, 1890. According to Mr. Hoskier’s
analysis it contains no less than 270 quite unique readings, siding at
least twenty times alone with D, eleven with B, six with א, six with Evan.
1, twenty-nine with Evan. 473. It has 2724 variations from T. R. There are
besides a vast number of almost unique readings, e.g. Luke xi. 2, for
which Greg. Nyss. is about the only authority (Hoskier). (Greg. 700.)

605. (Act. 233, Paul. 243, Apoc. 106.) Zittaviensis A. 1 [xv], _chart._,
ff. 775 (30), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._,
given to the Senate of Zittau (Lusatian Saxony) in 1620, contains the
canonical books of the Old Testament down to Esther, with 1 Esdras, 4
Maccabees, Judith, Tobit, and the whole New Testament. Matthaei collated
the Old Testament portion for Dean Holmes’s edition of the Septuagint
(Cod. 44), and saw its great critical value. It was examined, as so many
others have been, by Dr. C. R. Gregory. (Greg. 664.)

The next two were bought for the Bodleian in 1882: they came from
Constantinople.

606. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 305 [xi], 9-½ × 7-¼, ff. 149 (27), _pict._
(Matt., Mark), κεφ., _Am._, _Eus._, few _lect._ (later), _subscr._
(Matt.), _orn._, _Mut._ Mark xvi. 19 (_post_ καί) 20. The passages Matt.
xvi. 2, 3; John v. 4; vii. 53-viii. 11 are obelized in the margin. (Greg.
707.)

607. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 306 [xi], 7-¼ × 6, ff. 200 (32, &c.), _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, much cropped in binding.
_Mut._ (1), fol. 1; (2) tops of pages containing τίτλοι; and (3)
Quaternion of 8 ff., Matt. xx. 15-xxiv. 22. (Greg. 708.)

608. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,859-60 (palimpsest) is a Typicum or Rituale [xiv
or xv], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 39 + 29 (uncertain), from the Butler collection,
having written under it an earlier cursive text [xiii] containing, in
11,859, Matt. xii. 33-xiii. 7; xvi. 21-xvii. 15; xx. 1-15; 15-xxi. 5; Mark
x. 45-xi. 17: 198 verses; and in 11,860, only twenty-seven verses of the
Catholic Epistles, James 1-16; Jude 4-15. This is Act. 234. (Greg. 1274?)

609. Camb. Univ. Libr., Hh. 6. 12 [xv], 8 × 5-¾, _chart._, ff. 182 (20,
&c.), κεφ. _t._, _prol._, _subscr._ This must be Scholz’s 1673 (N. T.,
vol. i. p. cxix), but it contains the Gospels only, not the Acts, as he
supposes. (Greg. 552.)

610. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 59 [xi], 8-¼  5-½, ff. 6 (21), 1 _chart._, κεφ.
_t._ (John), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._, containing Luke xxiii. 38-50;
xxiv. 46-53; John i. 30-iii. 5 in a book of other matter [xv], _chart._
(Greg. 526.)

611. Rom. Angel. D. 3. 8, olim Cardinalis Passionei [xi], 9-5/8 × 6-½, ff.
442 (21), _prol._, κεφ. _t._ St. Luke with Theophylact’s commentary,
described with facsimile by Vitali in Bianchini’s “Evan. Quadr.” vol. ii.
pt. 1, pp. 506-40, 563, 560. (Greg. 848.)

612. B.-C. I. 11 [xii], 3-½ × 2-½, ff. 112 (25-28), is a very small and
beautiful Ὠδεῖον, containing the Magnificat and Benedictus, besides the
151 Psalms of the Septuagint version, and the Hymns of Moses (Ex. xv.
1-14; Deut. xxxii. 14-43), of Hannah (1 Sam. ii), of Habakkuk (ch. iii),
Isaiah (ch. xxvi), Jonah (ch. ii), with that of the Three Holy Children.
Many such books are extant, of which this is inserted in our list as a
specimen. _See_ 5pe, note.

John Belsheim, editor of the Codex Aureus, found at Upsal in 1875, and
described to Burgon in 1882, together with Act. 68, three manuscripts in
the University Library there containing the Gospels only.

613. Upsala 4, Sparvenfeldt(264) 45 [xi], 5-7/8 × 4-½, ff. 208 (25), _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, last leaf later, bought at Venice in 1678. (Greg.
899.)

614. Upsala 9 [xiii], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 288 (22), _pict._, given by a Greek
priest in 1784 to A. F. Stiertzenbecker, who bequeathed it to the
University Library. (Greg. 900.)

615. Upsala 12, Björnsthal 2 [xii], 6-¾ × 4-7/8, ff. 328 (31), _syn._,
_men._, contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, being Act. 237, Paul.
274. (Greg. 901.)

616. Upsala 13, Björnsthal 3 [xii], 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 230 (24), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._ (Greg. 902.)

These two last and Act. 236 were bequeathed by Professor J. Björnsthal to
the University Library.

617. Oxf. Oriel, MS. lxxxiii [xi or xii], 7-¾ × 5-¾, ff. 236 (22, 23), 2
cols., κεφ. _t._, _pict._ (cut out), τίτλ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._,
_syn._, _men._, written in gold letters. _Mut._ in many places. Brought in
1878 by Capt. J. Hext from Corfu, and given by him to Mr. Daniel Parsons,
who gave it to the College as a “joint gift.” (Greg. 618.)

618. Camb. Add. 720 [xi], 5-½ × 4-¼, ff. 278 (19, 20), _Am._, _Eus._,
κεφ., τίτλ. (fragments of κεφ. _t._), _lect._, _syn._, _men._, _pict._ But
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._ of Matt., and perhaps _prol._ are apparently
lost. _Mut._ Matt, xxviii. 1-20; Mark xv. 29-Luke iii. 33. In a later hand
is Luke xxiv. 46-53. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 672.)

619. Camb. Add. 1837 [xii or xiii], 8-1/8 × 6-½, ff. 164 (19), injured in
parts by damp. Κεφ., fragment of κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._,
στίχ. No _Am._, _Eus._, τίτλ., _prol._ _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-x. 42; xiii.
3-16; xxvii. 24-37; Mark xiv. 21-Luke iii. 16; iv. 35-v. 23; vii. 4-15.
Ends Luke xix. 33. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 673.)

620. Camb. Add. 1879. 11 [xii], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 4 (26), containing Matt. x.
42-xii. 43. _Am._ (not _Eus._), κεφ., τίτλ. _Lect._ are in a later hand.
(Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 674.) From Tischendorf’s collection, as is
also:—

621. Camb. Add. 1879. 24 [xiii-xiv], 8-1/8 × 5-¾, ff. 2 (25), containing
Matt. xxvi. 20-39 and ὑπόθεσις and verses before St. Mark. Κεφ., τίτλ.,
_lect._ (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 675.)

The Rev. H. O. Coxe, late Bodley’s Librarian, though quite unable to
purchase any of the literary treasures he was commissioned to inspect in
1857, added considerably by his research to our knowledge of manuscripts
in the East. A list of them was given in groups by Dr. Scrivener in the
third edition of this work: but for various reasons they will be found
separately placed amongst the ensuing MSS., to fill up gaps which have
been since discovered in the supplementary list of cursive manuscripts
that was bound up in the beginning of the last edition.

The Evann. 622-735 were reported to Dean Burgon from several Libraries in
reply to his sedulous enquiries. Upon subsequent examination by Dr. C. R.
Gregory on the spot, many of them were seen not to be Evangelia, but
instead of that commentaries of St. Chrysostom, or other commentaries, or
Evangelistaria, or MSS. containing other matter. Thus—including the list
of the Abbé Martin, who extended Dean Burgon’s numeration up to 776—the
following must be excised: 643-665, 667, 673, 677-679, 681, 682, 685, 686,
688, 689, 695, 700-702, 706, 711, 712, 715-722, 724-728 (including 726
which Dr. Scrivener noticed as a duplication of 611), 731, 733, 734, 758,
760, 763, 771, 772, 775, 776. Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 794, 795. The
editor has inserted other MSS. in their places, being especially those
found by the late Rev. H. O. Coxe in his travels, and enumerated in his
Report to Her Majesty’s Government.

622. (Act. 242, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 1 [xiv],
11-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 386 (28), _chart._, κεφ. _t._ with _harm._, _Am._,
_Eus._ (rare), _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _pict._,
_syn._, _men._, a beautiful codex of the entire New Testament. Described
by the custodian Rocchi (Codices Cryptenses, &c., 1882, pp. 1, 2). (Greg.
824.)

623. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 2 [xi, Greg. xiii], 9 × 6-5/8, ff. 337 (21),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, _pict._, _syn._, _men._, a
beautiful codex brought from Corcyra in 1729. Described by Rocchi, pp.
2-4. (Greg. 825.)

*624. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 3 [xi, Greg. xii], 8-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 234
(26), in 2 cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._ Collated by W. H. Simcox (Greg.), agrees
with the Ferrar group. A beautiful codex: written probably at Rhegium.
(Greg. 826.)

625. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 4 [xi, Greg. xiii], 8-¼ × 6-5/8, ff. 225
(24), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, _vers._; from St. John xix. 21 in a
more recent hand. No _Pericope de adulterâ_. (Greg. 827.)

626. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 5 [xi, Greg. xii], 10-5/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 176
(27), 2 cols., _Eus. t._ (beautiful), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, ῥήμ., στίχ., _pict._, _syn._, _men._; with
beautiful Eusebian tables. Described by Rocchi, pp. 5, 6. (Greg. 828.)

627. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 6 [xi, Greg. xii], 8-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 209 (26),
2 cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, στίχ., _syn._,
_men._, _subscr._ to St. Mark like Λ. Begins at St. Matt. xiii. 28.
Described by Rocchi, pp. 6, 7. (Greg. 829.)

628. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 8 [xiii], 8-5/8 × 4-¾, ff. 118 (26), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._; St. Luke and St. John _mut._
Described by Rocchi, p. 8. (Greg. 830.)

629. Crypta Ferrata, A. _a._ 17 [xii, Greg. xi], 5-5/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 69
(23), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._ A fragment only,
beginning at St. Luke xix. 35. The _pericope de adulterâ_ is supplied at
the end of the codex—imperfect after verse 6. (Greg. 831.)

630. Messina, University Library 88 (Evst. 361) [xiv], 10-¼ × 8-½, ff. 260
(22), _chart._, _pict._, _Eus. t._ (exquisite), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _syn._, _men._ All in good preservation. (Greg. 839.)

631. Messina, Univ. Libr. 100 [xiii], 10-½ × 7-7/8, ff. 125 (24), τίτλ.
St. Luke i to xxii with a commentary. (Greg. 840.)

632. Lond. Butler, formerly Hamilton 244 [xii], 9-5/8 × 6-7/8, ff. ? (22),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ (in the
same line); superbly illuminated and adorned with effigies of St. Matthew
and of the Virgin and Child, on gold ground. The Eusebian Canons written
in gold between human figures standing on columns supporting arched
arabesque friezes finely painted in gold and colours. (Greg. 662.)

633. Par. Nat. Suppl. 227 [xvi or xvii], 9-¾ × 7-5/8, ff. 212 (22), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._; a Western codex. (Greg. 745.)

634. Par. Nat. Suppl. 911 [A.D. 1043], written by Euphemius ἀναγνώστης, in
black, blue, and red ink, 6-7/8 × 5-3/8, ff. 315 (18), 2 cols., _Am._ St.
Luke, Greek and Arabic. (Greg. 609.)

635. Berlin, Royal Gr. 4to, 39 [xii or xi], 9-¾ × 7-5/8, ff. 313, _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. t., κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _harm._ at foot,
_lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., pict. Note that the _pericope de adulterâ_ is
found in this Evan. as well as in Evann. 636, 637, 638, 641, and 642.
(Greg. 655.)

636. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 47 [xiii or xii], 9-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 220, _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ in same line, _lect._,
_syn._, _men._ (Greg. 658.)

637. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 55 [xii], 8-¼ × 6-1/8, ff. 292, _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
_Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, _pict._ (Greg. 659.)

638. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 66 [xii or xi], 8-7/8 × 6-½, ff. 139 (21), _Eus.
t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _pict._ (Greg. 660.)

639. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 67 [xi], 9-7/8 × 7-¾, ff. 234 (23), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _pict._ (Greg. 661.)

640. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 3 [A.D. 1077], 5-7/8 × 4-1/8, ff. 266 (16), κεφ.,
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ. (Greg. 653.)

641. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 4 [xi or xii], 4-¾ × 3-¾, ff. 178 (25), κεφ., τίτλ.
_Mut._ in places. Contains from St. Matt. ii. 15 to St. John xix. 32.
(Greg. 654.)

642. (Act. 252, Paul 302.) Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 9 [xi, Greg. xiv], 5-3/8 × 4,
ff. 140 (32), very minute writing, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.; probably once contained all the New Testament.
It begins now with St. Luke xxiv. 53: _mut._ after 1 Thess. (Greg. 656.)

643. Cairo, Patriarchal Library 2 [xiii], Gospels, 4to. (Greg. 601.)

644. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 15 [xi]. _Mut._ Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 602.)

645. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 16 [xi], Gosp., 4to, _syn._, _men._, beautifully
written. (Greg. 603.)

646. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 17 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 604.)

647. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 68 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 605.)

648. Cairo, Μετοικία of St. Katherine of Mount Sinai 7 [xvi], Synopsis of
Gospels with Psalter, fol., _chart._ (Greg. 606.)

649. Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre (monastery of) 2 [x], Gosp., 4to,
beautifully written. (Greg. 607.)

650. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 5 [x], Gosp., 4to, beautifully written. (Greg.
608.)

651. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 6 (Scholz 450) [A.D. 1043], St. Luke (Gr. and
Arab.), 4to, by Euphemius. Beautifully written(265). (Greg. 450.)

652. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 14 [xii], Gosp. with scholia, large 4to. (Greg.
610.)

653. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 17 [xi], Gosp. with few scholia, 4to. (Greg. 611.)

654. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 31 [xi], Gosp., 4to, very beautiful. (Greg. 612.)

655. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 32 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 613.)

656. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 33 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 614.)

657. (Act. 325, Paul. 152.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 40 [xii], N. T., except
Apoc., 4to. A fine copy. (Greg. 615.)

658. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 41 [xi], Gosp., 4to, beautiful. (Greg. 616.)

659. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 43 [xi], Gosp., fol., scholia (Matt. _unc._ in
golden letters). (Scholz 456?) (Greg. 617.)

660. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 44 [xiv], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 618.)

661. (Act. 260, Paul. 304.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 45 [xii], Gosp., Paul.,
Cath., with λέξεις τῶν Πράξεων, 4to. (Greg. 619.)

662. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 46 [xi], Gosp., small 4to. (Greg. 620.)

663. Jerus. Holy Cross, 3 [xi], Gosp., 4to, _syn._, _men._, κεφ. (Greg.
621.)

664. St. Saba 27 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 622.)

665. (Act. 328, Paul. 230.) St. Saba 52 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to,
_syn._, _men._ (Greg. 623.)

666. Rom. Vat. Gr. 641 [A.D. 1287], 10 × 6-5/8, ff. 467 (28), _chart._ The
Gospels, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 854.)

667. (Act. 317, Paul. 316.) St. Saba 53 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to.
(Greg. 624.)

668. Rom. Vat. Gr. 643 [xii], 10-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 584 (36), _pict._ The
Gospels, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 855.)

669. Rom. Vat. Gr. 644 [A.D. 1280], 13 × 9-½, ff. 349 (44), 2 cols.,
_chart._, _Am._, written by order of Michael Palaeologus. Same contents as
the preceding. (Greg. 856.)

670. Rom. Vat. Gr. 645 [xii], 11-½ × 9-1/8, ff. 391 (28), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ. St. Luke and St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary.
(Greg. 857.)

671. (Paul. 311.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 647 [xv or xiv], 13-½ × 9-¾, ff. 338 (48),
_chart._ Gospels and Epistles, with commentary of Theophylact. (Greg.
858.)

672. Rom. Vat. Gr. 759 [xv or xvi], 8-5/8 × 5-¾, ff. 261, _chart._ St.
Luke, with a commentary. (Greg. 859.)

673. (Act. 318, Paul. 317.) St. Saba 54 [xii], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to.
(Greg. 625.) (Vat. Gr. 1068 is Evst. 122.—Greg.)

674. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1090 [xvi], 10-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 509 (40), _chart._ The
Gospels, with commentary of Peter of Laodicea. Part i and ii. (Greg. 861.)

675. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1191 [xii], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 402 (?), written by one
“Arsenius.” St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 862.)

676. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1221 [xii or xiii], 15-1/8 × 10-5/8, ff. 400 (41), 2
cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._ The Gospels, with
Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 863.)

No. 677 is a Catech., 678 is Evst. 551, 679 a commentary. (Greg.)

677. St. Saba 56 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 626.)

678. St. Saba 57 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 627.)

679. St. Saba 58 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 628.)

680. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1895 [xv or xiv], 6-½ × 4-3/8, ff. 223 (20), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, with _harm._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._
(Greg. 867.)

681. St. Saba 59 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 629.)

682. St. Saba 60 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 630.)

683. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1933 [xvii], 15-5/8 × 10-3/8, ff. 624 (26), _chart._
St. Luke, with a Catena. (Greg. 868.)

684. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1996 [xi or xii], 10-7/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 245 (25), κεφ.,
τίτλ., with a commentary. (Greg. 869.)

685. St. Saba 61 _a_ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 631.)

686. St. Saba 61 _b_ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 632.)

687. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2117 [xi], 5-¼ × 4-3/8, ff. 164 (29), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._ (later); a beautiful Evangelium. (Greg. 871.)

688. St. Saba 61 c [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 633.)

689. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2165 [xi], 13-3/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 289 (23), 2 cols.,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._,
ῥήμ., στίχ., olim Columnensis 4. This was Evst. 391. (Greg. 873.)

690. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2160 [xi or xii], 8-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 180 (26), 2 cols.,
_Carp._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _pict._ “Venit e familia principe Romanâ De
Alteriis, cujus stemma argenteum in tegmine habet.” (Greg. 872.)

691. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2187 [xii or xiii], 11-¼ × 7-¾, ff. 383 (27), olim
Columnensis 26. St. John, with Commentary of Theophylact. (Greg. 874.)

692. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2247 [?], 7-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 228 (23), _Eus. t._,
_prol._ (John), κεφ. _t._, _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_syn._; a fine codex. Column. 86. (Greg. 875.)

693. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2275 [xvi], 13-5/8 × 9-¼, ff. 2 + 17 (40), _chart._,
fragments of SS. Matt. and John with comm. (Greg. 876.)

694. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2290 [A.D. 1197], 10-½ × 8-¼, ff. 218 (25), 2 cols.,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._,
_vers._ A splendid codex. It has been numbered 2161. (Greg. 877.)

695. St. Saba 61 _d_ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 634.)

696. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 3 [xiii, Greg. xi], 13-7/8 × 10-½, ff. 256 (30),
St. Luke and St. John, with commentary of Chrys.; begins Luke iii. 1.
(Greg. 884.)

697. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 5 [xv], 11-5/8 × 8-¾, ff. 439 (29), _chart._ St.
Matthew, with a commentary. (Greg. 885.)

698. (Act. 268, Paul. 324, Apoc. 117.) Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 6 [A.D. 1454],
13-½ × 9-¾, ff. 336 (59), _chart._, κεφ. _t._ The Gospels, with commentary
of Nicetas of Naupactus; Acts and St. Paul, with commentary of
Theophylact; Apoc., with the commentary of an anonymous writer. (Greg.
886.)

699. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 9 [xi], 11-¾ × 9-7/8, ff. 197 (38). St. John, with
a commentary. (Greg. 887.)

700. St. Saba 61 _e_ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 635.)

701. St. Saba 62 _a_ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 636.)

702. St. Saba 62 _b_ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 637.)

703. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 37 [xii], 13-½ × 18-½, ff. 248 (46), _Eus. t._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _vers._, with the commentary of
Theophylact. Pars i et ii. Olim Altemprianus. (Greg. 878.)

704. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 100 [xvi], ff. 105, _chart._, part of St. Luke, with
commentary. (Greg. 879.)

705. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 208 [xv], 8-3/8 × 5-3/8, ff. 255 (17), _chart._,
_pict._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._ A fine Evangelium, with pictures. (Greg. 880.)

706. St. Saba 62 _c_ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 638.)

707, 708, 709. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 456 [xiii, Greg. xv], 13-¾ ×
9-½, ff. 171 + 171 + 181 (31), _chart._ The Gospels, with Theophylact’s
commentary. Dr. Gregory, having examined these three, pronounces them
parts of the same MS. (Greg. 881.)

710. St. Saba 62 _d_ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 639.) Dr. Gregory
identifies 710 with Evan. 146.

711. St. Saba 62 _e_ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 640.)

712. St. Saba, Tower Library 45 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 641.)

713. Rom. Vat. Pal. 32 [xi or x], 14-¼ × 10-½, ff. 181, 2 cols. St. John,
with commentary of Chrys. (Greg. 882.)

714. Rom. Vat. Pal. 208 [xv], 8-1/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 247 (24), _chart._ St.
John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 883.)

715. St. Saba, Tower Library 46 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 642.)

716. St. Saba, Tower Library 47 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 643.)

717. Patmos, St. John 2 [xii], Gosp., scholia, 4to. (Greg. 467.)

718. Patmos, St. John 6 [x], Gosp., 4to, _syn._, _men._ (Greg. 468.)

719(266). Patmos, St. John 21 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 469.)

720. Cyprus, Larnaca [xii], Gosp., 4to, _syn._ (Greg. 644.) Five more were
noted by Mr. Coxe, but he was unable through illness to see them. They
have been examined since then by Dr. Gregory.

721. Constantinople ἁγίου τάφου 436 [xiii], 7-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. ? (22),
written by several hands, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, _Am._, _Eus._ (See Greg.
646.)

722. Constant, ἁγ. τάφ. 520 [xiii], 10 × 7-3/8, ff. ? (24), 2 cols.,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._,
_vers._, _syn._, _men._ (_See_ Greg. 647.)

723. Rom. Angelic. B. i. 5 [xii, Greg. xiv], 11-½ × 8-¾, ff. ? (33), κεφ.
_t._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._ Formerly belonged to Card. Passionei. Matt.
and Mark with catena. (Greg. 847.)

724. Constant, ἁγ. τάφ. 574 [xiv], 9-½ × 7, ff. ? (23), κεφ. _t._,
_lect._, _subscr._ _Mut._ end of Mark, beg. and end of Luke, many places
in John. (Greg. 648.)

725. Constant. τοῦ ἑλληνικοῦ φιλολογικοῦ συλλόγου 1 [A.D. 1303?], 11-½ ×
8-5/8, ff. 294 (44), _chart._, 2 cols. Gospels with commentary much in a
later hand. Written by a certain George. (_See_ Greg. 649.)

726. Constant, τ. ἑλλ. φιλ. συλλόγ. 5 [xiii], 5-¼ × 7, ff. ? (24), κεφ.
_t._, _Am._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _syn._, _men._ _Mut._
(See Greg. 650.)

727, 728, 731, 733. Chalké, Trinity Monastery, ten miles from
Constantinople, seen by Dr. Millingen, and reported by Coxe, four Evang.,
with silver clasps, numbered by him 1, 2, 3, 4. These four MSS. (727, 728,
731, and 733) seem to be the same as those which Dr. Gregory has recorded
as “Chalcis monasterii Trinitatis 11 et 12,” and “Chalcis scholae 8” and
27 (A.D. 1370, fol., κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._), the
latter of which with two more (_see_ below, 734, 735) he saw. Dr.
Millingen mentions eight; but Dr. Gregory records only six, which must be
taken to be the number. _See_ Prolegomena 1144-49, p. 608.

729. Rom. Barberini iv. 86 (olim 228) [x, Greg. xii], 11-1/8 × 8-½, ff.
381 (35 ?), 2 cols. St. John, with Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 850.)

730. Rom. Barb. iv. 77 (ol. 210) [xvii], 10-¾ × 8, ff. 152 (21), _chart._
St. John, with Books v and vi of Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 849.)

732. Rom. Borgian. (Propag.) L. vi. 10 [A.D. 1300], 9-1/8 × 6-½, ff. 165,
κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._, _men_. The Gospels, with Menologium. “Birchius
eo usus est:” but he makes no mention of it. (Greg. 852.)

734. Chalké, “Chalcis scholae” 95 [xiii], 4to, _pict._

735. Chalké (Act. 288, Paul. 336), “Chalcis scholae” 133 [xiii], 4to.

736. Bought of Muller, the London bookseller, and collated by H. B. Swete,
D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge [xi or xii, Greg. xiv], 7-½
× 6, ff. 254, in modern binding. After signature 28 seven leaves [xiv?]
containing John xviii. 39, ὑμῖν ἵνα to the end are supplied. _Syn._,
_men._, _prol._, _vers._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _Am._ (_Eus._ later), _lect._,
_subscr._ like Λ, στίχ. In the margin are textual corrections, some _primâ
manu_. The readings are sometimes curious. (Greg. 718.)

737. Ox. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 314, found at Rhodes in 1882, and procured
through Mr. Edmund Calvert [xi], 7-½ × 6, ff. 118 (21), 2 cols., κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., ῥήμ. _Mut._
Matt. v. 40-xxi. 1; Luke xv. 4-xxii. 49; xxiv. 34-52; John iv. 14-ix. 11;
xiii. 3-xv. 10; xvi. 21-xxi. 25 (some fresh leaves having been lately
purchased). It was apparently written by an Armenian scribe (F. Madan). A
later hand [xiii] supplies Luke iii. 25-iv. 11; vi. 25-42 in palimpsest,
over writing not much earlier than itself. (Greg. 709.)

The following MSS. (738-774) are from the late Abbé Martin’s list of MSS.
at Paris (_see_ “Description Technique”), and are numbered by him as they
are given here:—

738. (Act. 262, Apoc. 123.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 159 [xiii, Greg. xiv],
15-¾ × 11-3/8, ff. 406 (36), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ (Greg. 743.)

739. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 919 [xiii, Greg. xv], 5-7/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 19
(47), _Eus. t._, _prol._, _syn._, _men._ (remarkable), κεφ., _Am._,
_Eus._, _lect._ Contains Matt, ii. 13-ix. 17. (Greg. 751.)

740. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 611 [x, Greg. xi], 10-½ × 7-¾, ff. 396 (47),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._, _prol_. Section
of adultery omitted, a leaf probably lost. (Greg. 746.)

741. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 612 [A.D. 1164], 9-3/8 × 7-½, ff. 376 (53),
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _prol._, _Am._, _Eus._, _lect._,
_pict._ Commentary. (Greg. 747.)

742. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 914 [xi-xii], 11-¾ × 8-¾, ff. 319 (20), κεφ.,
τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._, _subscr._ (Greg. 750.)

743. Par. Nat. Gr. 97 [xiii], 8-5/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 152 (28), κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, _Mut_. John xx. 15-end. Has a double termination to St.
Mark written by George. (Greg. 579.)

744. Par. Nat. Gr. 119 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 6 × 4-1/8, ff. 382 (25),
Greg. 388 (16), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _syn._,
_men._, _lect._ A beautiful MS. (Greg. 580.)

745. Par. Nat. Gr. 179 [xvi, Greg. xiv], 13-½ × 9-7/8, ff. 246 (50), 2
cols., κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. Beautiful; Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 727.)

746. Par. Nat. Gr. 181 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11-5/8 × 8-½, ff. 230 (68), 2
cols., _syn._, _pict._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _lect._
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 728.)

747. Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [xiii], 11-5/8 × 8-½, ff. 341 (47), 2 cols., κεφ.
_t._, τίτλ. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 729.)

748. Par. Nat. Gr. 183 [xiv], 9-7/8 × 6-½, ff. 331 (32), _chart._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ. _Mut._ John xvi. 4-end. Gospels with Theoph.
(Greg. 730.)

749. Par. Nat. Gr. 184 [xiv], 9-½ × 5-¾, ff. 426 (40), _chart._, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._ Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 731.)

750. Par. Nat. Gr. 185 [xiii or xiv], ff. 271 (38), _chart._, _syn._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, _Am._, _lect._, κεφ., τίτλ. Gospels with Theoph.
(Greg. 732.)

751. Par. Nat. Gr. 190 [xii], 11-5/8 × 8-¾, ff. 347 (42), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _pict._ (Matt.), κεφ., τίτλ. (Greg. 733.)

752. Par. Nat. Gr. 192 [xiv or xv], 11-/¾ × 8-5/8, ff. 297 (39), (269-297
_chart._). SS. John, Matt., Luke with Theoph. (Greg. 734.)

753. Par. Nat. Gr. 196 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9-¼ × 6-1/8, ff. 164 (50), latter
part a palimpsest. SS. Matt. and Luke with Theoph. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-vii.
16 (xii. 33, and other places, Greg.) (Greg. 735.)

754. Par. Nat. Gr. 198 [xi or xii], 10-7/8 × 7-¾, ff. 235 (34), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 736.)

755. Par. Nat. Gr. 204 [xiii], 10-½ × 8-1/8, ff. 176 (30), Matt. with
Theoph. (Greg. 737.)

756. Par. Nat. Gr. 205 [A.D. 1327], 11-½ × 8-¼, ff. 80 (38), _chart._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. Matt. with Theoph. (Greg. 738.)

757. Par. Nat. Gr. 207 [xv], 13-½ × 8-7/8, ff. 48 (39). Luke with Theoph.
(Greg. 739.)

758. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 903 [xii], ?, ff. 278, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_Am._, _lect._, _subscr._ _Mut._ in many places. (_See_ Greg. 748, who
also notes that Nat. Gr. 214 is only a homily.)

759. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 219 [xii or xiii], 9-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 367 (27),
τίτλ. (Matt.), _pict._ (Luke). Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 744.)

760. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035, frag. [viii ?] ff. 12; [xi or xii], 8 × 6,
ff. 182 (35), _membr._ and _chart._ (_Am._, _lect._ later). Matt. xxiii.
11-21. (_See_ Greg. 753.)

761. Par. Nat. Gr. 234 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv or xv], 9-¾ × 7, ff. 441
(36), (Greg. 444 (33, &c.)), _chart._, _syn._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 740.)

762. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xiv], 9-3/8 × 6-½, ff. 362 (26-52), _chart._,
τίτλ., _lect._ Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 741.)

763. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1076 [xi], small fol., ff. 465, _Carp._ Brought
from Janina. (_See_ Greg. 754.)

764. Par. Nat. Gr. 1775 [xv-xvi], 8-½ × 6, ff. 160, _chart._ St. John with
Theoph. (Greg. 742.)

765. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 128 [Mart. xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 12-5/8 ×
9-5/8, ff. 344 (40), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg.
1261.)

766. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 129 [xiii, xiv], 12-7/8 × 9-½, ff. 317 (43), 2
cols. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1262.)

767. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 198 [xiii, xiv], 9-¾ × 6-½, ff. 434 (26),
_chart._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _Am._, _Eus._ Gospels with Theoph. (Greg.
1263.)

768. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 203 [xii, xiii], 9-¾ × 7-¾, ff. 435 (33), keph.
_t._, _pict._, τίτλ. _Mut._ in places. Gospels with commentary. (Greg.
1265.)

769. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 206 [x or xi], 11 × 8-½, ff. 432 (25), _syn._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._ (2 vols., Greg.). (Greg. 1266.)

770. (Paul. 478.) Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 207 [xiv], 10-7/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 295
(36), _chart._ St. John and Rom., 2 Cor., Gal. i. 1-ii. 15 with Theoph.
(Greg. 1267.)

771. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1080 [xiv], 4to, _chart._, ff. 332. Brought from
Janina. (_See_ Greg. 755.)

772. Par. Nat. Suppl. 1083 [xi], 4to, ff. 179. _Mut._ at end. Written by
Michaelis. (_See_ Greg. 756.)

773. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 904 [xii or xiii], 13 × 9-½, ff. 199 (40),
_prol._, κεφ., τίτλ. Fragment of Gosp. with Theoph. (Greg. 749.)

774. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 927 [xii or xiii], 6-1/8 × 4-½, ff. 199 (26),
(_syn._, _men._, _chart._), κεφ., τίτλ., _Am._, _pict._, _lect._ (later).
(Greg. 572.)





CHAPTER IX. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART III.


We have now come to Dr. Gregory’s list, where Dr. Scrivener’s and the Abbé
Martin’s have ceased, and shall follow it, except in the case of MSS.
which have been already recorded, and which therefore must be replaced by
other MSS. Whenever no independent information is at hand, the MS. will be
simply noted, and the reader is referred to Dr. Gregory’s “Prolegomena”
under the same number. Information from other sources than Dr. Gregory’s
book will in each case, where the Editor has discovered it, be duly given.
Whenever no reference is made to Dr. Gregory’s list, the numbers in both
lists are the same.

The particulars added to MSS. at Athens are taken from the Catalogue by K.
Alcibiades I. Sakkelion, obligingly lent me with others by Mr. J. Rendel
Harris; but the press-marks of the MSS. have apparently been changed since
Dr. Gregory examined them, and I have not succeeded in obtaining
information upon this point. I have therefore identified the MSS. as best
I could, and have inserted queries when there seemed to be doubt. The
number in brackets is the present press-mark. The two measurements often
differ; I have followed that of Sakkelion.

775. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 3 (58) [xiii], 4-¾ × 4, ff. 223. Belonged to
John Cantacuzenus.

776. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 5 (76) [xii], 8-¼ × 5-5/8, ff. 387, _pict._,
_prol._

777. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 6 (93) [xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-¾, ff. 185, _pict._

778. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 7 (80) [xiv], 9-½ × 6-¾, ff. 195, _pict._

779. Ath. Nat. 1 (127) [xiv], 7-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 171, _pict._

780. Ath. Nat. 5 (121) [xi], 8-¼ × 6-3/8, ff. 241, scholia in red.

781. Ath. Nat. 14 (110 ?) [xv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 197.

782. Ath. Nat. 16 (81?) [xiv], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 277.

783. Ath. Nat. 17 (71 ?) [xiv], 11 × 8-5/8, ff. 211, _pict._

784. Ath. Nat. 20 (87 ??) [xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 161, _cotton_, _pict._
_Mut._ beg., κεφ.

785. Ath. Nat. 21 (118) [xi], 7-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 230, _pict._

786. Ath. Nat. 22 (125 ?) [xv], 7-1/8 × 4-¾, ff. 280.

787. Ath. Nat. 23 (108 ?) [xiv], ff. 305.

788. Ath. Nat. 26 (74 ?) [x], 8-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 219, _pict._

789. Ath. Nat. 27 (134 ?) [xii-xiv], 5-1/8 × 4, ff. 250 (1-23 and 245-50,
_chart._).

790. Ath. Nat. 39 (95 ??), 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 163, _mut._ beg. (167 ff.) and
end (many). SS. John and Luke, with commentary of Titus of Bostra.

791. Ath. Nat. 60 (77) [xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 229, _pict._

792. (Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 67 M (107) [xv], 3-½ × 2-¾, ff. 145.
Beautifully written in very small letters.

793. Ath. Nat. 71 (75) [xiv], 6-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 255, _pict._

794. (Act. 269, Paul. 401.) Ath. Nat. 118 (122), 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 269.

795. Ath. Nat. 150 (109 ??) [xv], 5-7/8 × 4, ff. 324. (In Greg. “2” for
“?”: else how could _syn._, _men._, &c, occur in two leaves?)

796. (Act. 321, Paul. 276.) Ath. Nat. 767 (160) [xi], 6-3/8 × 4-3/8, ff.
323, _Eus. t._, _pict._

797. Ath. Nat. (111 ?) [xv], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 223.

798. Ath. Nat. (137 ?) [xiv], 6-¾ × 4-3/8, ff. 113, _mut._ ff. 2 at beg.,
and from Mark viii. 3 to end of Gospels, _pict._

799. Ath. Nat. 117 [xi], 7-7/8 × 5-½, ff. 366.

800. Ath. Nat. 150 (65 ?) [xii], 10-¾ × 7-½.

801. (Act. 326, Paul. 313.) Ath. Nat. (130) [xv], 8-¼ × 5-½, ff. 324.

802. Ath. Nat. (99) [xiv], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 24. St. Luke i. 1-vi. 13.

803. Ath. Nat. (88) [xvi], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 176. Gospels except St.
John.

804. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.

805. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.

806. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.

807. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.

808. (Act. 265, Paul. 463, Apoc. 150.) Ath. Dom. Mamoukae.

809. Ath. Dom. Mamoukae.

810. Ath. Dom. Οἰκόνομου 6.

811. Ath. Soc. Archaeolog. Christ.

812. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

813. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

814. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

815. Corcyra, Comes de Gonemus.

816. Corcyra.

817. Basle, A. N. iii. 15.

818. Escurial Ψ. iii. 13.

819. Escurial Ψ. iii. 14.

820. Escurial Ω. i. 16.

821. Madrid, Reg. O. 10.

822. Madrid, Reg. O. 62.

823. (Act. 266, Paul. 404.) Berlin Reg. 8vo. 13.

824. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 19.   (Greg. 719.)

825. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 79, 80. (Greg. 720.)

826. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 90. (Greg. 721.)

827. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 95. (Greg. 722.)

828. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 122. (Greg. 723.)

829. Vienna, Imp. Priv. Bibl. 7972. (Greg. 724.)

830. Milan, Ambr. A. 178 supr. (Greg. 589.)

831. Parma, Reg. 15. (Greg. 590.)

832. (Act. 143.) Florence, Laurentian Libr. vi. 5.

833. Florence, Laurent, vi. 26.

834. Flor. Laur. xi. 6.

835. Flor. Laur. xi. 8.

836. Flor. Laur. xi. 18.

837. Milan, Ambr. E. S. iv. 14. Ff. 34-66.

838. Formerly Milan, “Hoeplii.”

839. Messina, Univ. 88.

840. Messina, Univ. 100.

841. Modena, iii. F. 13.

842. Modena, G. 9.

843. Naples, Nat. Libr. II. AA. 37.

844. Padua, Univ. 695.

845. Pistoia, Fabron. Libr. 307.

846. Athens, Nat. Theol. (150, 12) [xv], 11-¾ × 8-5/8 (Act. 209, Paul.
399, Apoc. 146), ff. 414, _syn._, _men._, κεφ., _prol._, _pict._ (Greg.
757.)

847. Athens, Nat. Theol. (151, 13) [xiv], 5-½ × 4, ff. 301, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _pict._, &c. (Greg. 758.)

848. Ath. Nat. Theol. (152, 14) [xiii], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 295, _Carp._,
_Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._ Theophyl., _pict._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
&c., _vers._, _syn._, _men._, ἀναγν. (Greg. 759.)

849. Ath. Nat. Theol. (153, 15) [xiv], 8-¼ × 6-3/8, ff. 283, _Eus. t._
(Greg. 760.)

850. Ath. Nat. Theol. (154, 16) [xiv], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 281, _syn._, _men._,
_Carp._, _Eus. t._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ. (Greg. 761.)

851. Rom. Propag. L. vi. 9.

852. Ath. Nat. Theol. (155, 17) [xiv], 9 × 6-3/8, ff. 332, _syn._ (Greg.
762.)

853. Rom. Casanatensis G. ii. 9.

854. Ath. Nat. Theol. (156, 18) [xv], 9-½ × 6-3/8, ff. 324 (4 _chart._),
_pict._ (Greg. 763.)

855. Ath. Nat. Theol. (157, 19) [xii], 11-3/8 × 7-½, ff. 316, _mut._ at
beg. and end. (Greg. 764.)

856. Ath. Nat. Theol. (158, 20) [xiv], 7-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 229. (Greg. 765.)

857. Ath. Nat. Theol. (159, 21) [xiv], 7-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. 316 (12 _chart._).
(Greg. 766.)

858. (Act. 267, Paul. 400.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (160, 22) [xi], ff. 323,
_Eus. t._, _pict._ (Greg. 767.)

859. Ath. Nat. Theol. (161, 23) [xiv], 7-1/8 × 5-½, ff. 222 (14 _chart._).
(Greg. 768.)

860. Rom. Vat. Gr. 774.

861. Ath. Nat. Theol. (162, 24) [xv], 9 × 6-3/8, ff. 253. (Greg. 769.)

862. Ath. Nat. Theol. (203, 66) [xi], 10-5/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 270, _mut._ beg.
and end. (Greg. 770.)

863. Ath. Nat. Theol. (204, 67) [x], 12-½ × 9, ff. 153, _mut._ middle and
end, _vers._ (Greg. 771.)

864. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1253.

865. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1472.

866. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1882, ff. 10-16 (Apoc. 115).

867. Ath. Nat. Theol. (489, 216) [xv], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. 387 (21 _chart._,
comm. of Theophylact). (Greg. 772.)

868. Ath. Nat. Sakkelion 1 (56) [x], 13-3/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 285, _pict._,
mut., Carp., _Eus. t._ (Greg. 773.)

869. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 2 (57) [xi-xii], 10-¼ × 7-7/8, ff. (368-3 plain)
365, _pict._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _vers._ (Greg. 774.)

870. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2115, ff. 166-170.

871. Montpelier, Schol. Med. H. 446. (Greg. 577.)

872. Arras, 970. (Greg. 578.)

873. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2165.

874. Dessau. (Greg. 651.)

875. Munich, Reg. 594. (Greg. 652.)

876. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 12. (Greg. 657.)

877. Strasburg, Ed. Reuss. (Greg. 663.)

878. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 56 (vii). (Greg. 567.)

879. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 67. (Greg. 568.)

880. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 105. (Greg. 574.)

881. Brussels, Reg. 11,358. (Greg. 725.)

882. Brussels, Reg. 11,375. (Greg. 726.)

883. Rom. Corsin. 41 G. 16. (Greg. 591.)

884. London, Mr. White 2. (Greg. 702.)

885. Formerly London, Quaritch [1251]. (Greg. 703.)

886. Manchester, Rylands Library, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 4-3/8 × 3-¼,
ff. 324 (18), 2 cols., with Latin version to St. Matthew. (Greg. 704.)

887. Hackney, Lord Amherst, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 9-½ × 6-¾, ff. 253
(18), κεφ. _t._, _pict._ (Greg. 705.)

888. Venice, St. Mark 26.

889. Venice, St. Mark 30.

890. Venice, St. Mark 31.

891. Venice, St. Mark 32. (Paul. 325.)

892. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 33,277 [x], 6 × 4-½, ff. 353 (20), _chart._ at
end and later, _syn._, _men._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, _Am._, _Eus._,
_vers._, _subscr._ Beautifully written in minute characters, but damaged
and faded. Bought from H. L. Dupuis in 1887. (Collated by J. R. Harris,
Journal of Biblical Literature, ix. 1890.)

893. Venice, St. Mark i. 61.

894. Venice, St. Mark ii. 144.

895. Cheltenham, 6899. (Greg. 665.)

896. Edinburgh, Mackellar.

897.  Edinburgh, Univ. David Laing 6.

898.  Edinburgh, Univ. Laing, 667.

899.  Massachusetts, Harvard. (Greg. 666.)

900.  New Caesarea (U.S.A.), Madison, Drew 3. (Greg. 667.)

901.  Tennessee (U.S.A.), Sewanee, Benton 2. (Greg. 670.)

902.  Tennessee, Sewanee, Benton 3. (Greg. 669.)

903.  Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 421.

904.  Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 952.

905.  Athos, St. Andrew A´.

906.  Athos, St. Andrew E´.

907.  Athos, St. Andrew H´.

908.  Athos, St. Andrew Θ´.

909.  Athos, Vatopedi 206.

910.  Athos, Vatopedi 207.

911.  Athos, Vatopedi 211.

912.  Athos, Vatopedi 212.

913.  Athos, Vatopedi 213.

914.  Athos, Vatopedi 214.

915.  Athos, Vatopedi 215.

916.  Athos, Vatopedi 216.

917.  Athos, Vatopedi 217.

918.  Athos, Vatopedi 218.

919.  Athos, Vatopedi 219 [June, 1112, Greg. 1116], 16mo.  Written by one
Constantine. (Greg. Constantius.)

920.  Athos, Vatopedi 220.

921.  Athos, Vatopedi 414.

922.  Athos, Gregory 3. (Act. 270, Paul. 407, Apoc. 151.)

923.  Athos, Gregory τοῦ ἡγουμέρον.

924.  Athos, Dionysius 4.

925.  Athos, Dionysius 5.

926.  Athos, Dionysius 7.

927.  Athos, Dionysius 8.

928.  Athos, Dionysius 9.

929.  Athos, Dionysius 12.

930.  Athos, Dionysius 22.

931.  Athos, Dionysius 23.

932.  Athos, Dionysius 24.

933.  Athos, Dionysius 25.

934.  Athos, Dionysius 26.

935.  Athos, Dionysius 27.

936.  Athos, Dionysius 28.

937.  Athos, Dionysius 29.

938.  Athos, Dionysius 30.

939.  Athos, Dionysius 31.

940.  Athos, Dionysius 32.

941.  Athos, Dionysius 33.

942.  Athos, Dionysius 34.

943.  Athos, Dionysius 35.

944.  Athos, Dionysius 36.

945.  Athos, Dionysius 37.

946.  Athos, Dionysius 38.

947.  Athos, Dionysius 39.

948.  Athos, Dionysius 40.

949.  Athos, Dionysius 64.

950.  Athos, Dionysius 67.

951.  Athos, Dionysius 80.

952.  Athos, Dionysius 310.

953.  Athos, Dionysius 311.

954.  Athos, Dionysius 312.

955.  Athos, Dionysius 313.

956.  Athos, Dionysius 314.

957.  Athos, Dionysius 315.

958.  Athos, Dionysius 316.

959.  Athos, Dionysius 317.

960.  Athos, Dionysius 318.

961.  Athos, Dionysius 319.

962.  Athos, Dionysius 320.

963.  Athos, Dionysius 321.

964.  Athos, Docheiariou 7.

965. Athos, Docheiariou 21.

966. Athos, Docheiariou 22.

967. Athos, Docheiariou 30.

968. Athos, Docheiariou 35.

969. Athos, Docheiariou 39.

970. Athos, Docheiariou 42.

971. Athos, Docheiariou 46.

972. Athos, Docheiariou 49.

973. Athos, Docheiariou 51.

974. Athos, Docheiariou 52.

975. Athos, Docheiariou 55.

976. Athos, Docheiariou 56.

977. Athos, Docheiariou 59.

978. Athos, Docheiariou 76.

979. Athos, Docheiariou 142.

980. Athos, Esphigmenou 25.

981. Athos, Esphigmenou 26.

982. Athos, Esphigmenou 27.

983. Athos, Esphigmenou 29.

984. Athos, Esphigmenou 30.

985. Athos, Esphigmenou 31.

986. Athos, Esphigmenou 186.

987. Athos, Zographou 4 [xii], 8vo, ff. 176.  Repaired with paper leaves
at beginning and end.

988. Athos, Zographou 14 [1674], 8vo. Written by one Theocletus.

989. Athos, Iveron 2.

990. Athos, Iveron 5.

991. Athos, Iveron 7.

992. Athos, Iveron 9.

993. Athos, Iveron 18.

994. Athos, Iveron 19.

995. Athos, Iveron 21.

996. Athos, Iveron 28. (Act. 278, Paul. 431.)

997. Athos, Iveron 29. (Act. 279, Paul. 432.)

998. Athos, Iveron 30.

999. Athos, Iveron 31. (Act. 280, Paul. 433.)

1000. Athos, Iveron 32.

1001. Athos, Iveron 33.

1002. Athos, Iveron 51.

1003. Athos, Iveron 52.

1004. Athos, Iveron 53.

1005. Athos, Iveron 55.

1006. Athos, Iveron 56.

1007. Athos, Iveron 59.

1008. Athos, Iveron 61.

1009. Athos, Iveron 63.

1010. Athos, Iveron 66.

1011. Athos, Iveron 67.

1012. Athos, Iveron 68.

1013. Athos, Iveron 69.

1014. Athos, Iveron 72.

1015. Athos, Iveron 75.

1016. Athos, Iveron 371.

1017. Athos, Iveron 548.

1018. Athos, Iveron 549.

1019. Athos, Iveron 550.

1020. Athos, Iveron 562.

1021. Athos, Iveron 599.

1022. Athos, Iveron 607.

1023. Athos, Iveron 608.

1024. Athos, Iveron 610.

1025. Athos, Iveron 636.

1026. Athos, Iveron 641.

1027. Athos, Iveron 647.

1028. Athos, Iveron 665.

1029. Athos, Iveron 671.

1030. Athos, Iveron 809.

1031. Athos, Iveron 871.

1032. Athos, Caracalla 19.

1033. Athos, Caracalla 20.

1034. Athos, Caracalla 31.

1035. Athos, Caracalla 34.

1036. Athos, Caracalla 35.

1037. Athos, Caracalla 36.

1038. Athos, Caracalla 37.

1039. Athos, Caracalla 111.

1040. Athos, Caracalla 121.

1041. Athos, Caracalla 128.

1042. Athos, Caracalla 198.

1043. Athos, Constamonitou 1. Theophylact on SS. Matt. and John?

1044. Athos, Constamonitou 61 [xvi], 8vo, _chart._, _mut._

1045. Athos, Constamonitou 106 [xiii], 16mo. Begins with St. Luke.

1046. Athos, Coutloumoussi 67.

1047. Athos, Coutloumoussi 68.

1048. Athos, Coutloumoussi 69.

1049. Athos, Coutloumoussi 70.

1050. Athos, Coutloumoussi 71.

1051. Athos, Coutloumoussi 72.

1052. Athos, Coutloumoussi 73.

1053. Athos, Coutloumoussi 74.

1054. Athos, Coutloumoussi 75.

1055. Athos, Coutloumoussi 76.

1056. Athos, Coutloumoussi 77.

1057. Athos, Coutloumoussi 78.

1058. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90a. (Act. 283, Paul. 472.)

1059. Athos, Coutloumoussi 278.

1060. Athos, Coutloumoussi 281.

1061. Athos, Coutloumoussi 283.

1062. Athos, Coutloumoussi 284.

1063. Athos, Coutloumoussi 285.

1064. Athos, Coutloumoussi 286.

1065. Athos, Coutloumoussi 287.

1066. Athos, Coutloumoussi 288.

1067. Athos, Coutloumoussi 289.

1068. Athos, Coutloumoussi 290.

1069. Athos, Coutloumoussi 291.

1070. Athos, Coutloumoussi 293.

1071. Athos, Laura*.

1072. (Act. 284, Paul. 476, Apoc. 160.) Athos, Laura*.

1073. (Act. 285.) Athos, Laura *.

1074. Athos, Laura *.

1075. (Act. 286, Paul. 478, Apoc. 161.) Athos, Laura*.

1076. Athos, Laura *.

1077. Athos, Laura *.

1078. Athos, Laura *.

1079. Athos, Laura *.

1080. Athos, Laura *.

* Dr. Gregory has seen these ten MSS., but gives no press-mark.

1081. Athos, Xeropotamou 103.

1082. Athos, Xeropotamou 105.

1083. Athos, Xeropotamou 107.

1084. Athos, Xeropotamou 108.

1085. Athos, Xeropotamou 115.

1086. Athos, Xeropotamou 123.

1087. Athos, Xeropotamou 200.

1088. Athos, Xeropotamou 205.

1089. Athos, Xeropotamou 221.

1090. Athos, in Ecclesia.

1091. Athos, Panteleemon xxv.

1092. Athos, Panteleemon xxvi.

1093. Athos, Panteleemon xxviii.

1094. (Act. 287, Paul. 480, Apoc. 182.) Athos, Panteleemon xxix.

1095. Athos, Paul 4 [xiv], 8vo, _pict._, τίτλ., _syn._, _men._

1096. Athos, Paul 5 [xiii], 8vo. A leaf, 2 cols., of St. Matt, added at
the end.

1097. Athos, Protaton 41 [x], 8vo. With histories of the Evangelists.

1098. Athos, Simopetra 25.

1099. Athos, Simopetra 26.

1100. Athos, Simopetra 29.

1101. Athos, Simopetra (34 ?).

1102. Athos, Simopetra 38.

1103. Athos, Simopetra 39.

1104. Athos, Simopetra 40.

1105. Athos, Simopetra 41.

1106. Athos, Simopetra 63.

1107. Athos, Simopetra 145.

1108. Athos, Simopetra 146.

1109. Athos, Simopetra 147.

1110. Athos, Stauroniketa 43.

1111. Athos, Stauroniketa 53.

1112. Athos, Stauroniketa 54.

1113. Athos, Stauroniketa 56.

1114. Athos, Stauroniketa 70.

1115. Athos, Stauroniketa 97.

1116. Athos, Stauroniketa 127.

1117. Athos, Philotheou 5.

1118. Athos, Philotheou 21.

1119. Athos, Philotheou 22.

1120. Athos, Philotheou 33.

1121. Athos, Philotheou 39.

1122. Athos, Philotheou 41.

1123. Athos, Philotheou 44.

1124. Athos, Philotheou 45.

1125. Athos, Philotheou 46.

1126. Athos, Philotheou 47.

1127. Athos, Philotheou 48.

1128. Athos, Philotheou 51.

1129. Athos, Philotheou 53.

1130. Athos, Philotheou 68.

1131. Athos, Philotheou 71.

1132. Athos, Philotheou 72.

1133. Athos, Philotheou 74.

1134. Athos, Philotheou 77.

1135. Athos, Philotheou 78.

1136. Athos, Philotheou 80.

1137. Athos, Philotheou 86.

1138. Athos, Chiliandari 5 [xii], 8vo, _orn_.

1139. Athos, Chiliandari 19 [xviii], 8vo, _chart_.

1140. Athos, Chiliandari 105 [xiv], 4to. Golden letters, very handsome, 11
lines, 2 cols.

1141. Berat, Archbp.

1142. Berat, Mangalemine Church.

1143. Berat, Church τοῦ εὐαγγελιστμοῦ.

1144. New York, Syracuse. (Greg. 668.)

1145. Athens, Nat. Libr. 13 [xv], 5-1/8 × 4, ff. 299.

1146. Ath. Nat. Libr. 139 [xv], 6-3/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 444.  _Mut._ at beg.
and end. With commentary. Two palimpsest leaves [viii].

1147. Ath. Nat. Libr. 347 [ix-x], 7-7/8 × 5 1/8, ff. 131. Palimpsest.
Other writing. Hymns and Prayers [A.D. 1406],

1148. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 25 [xi], 11-3/8 × 9-½, ff. 273 (17),
_syn._, κεφ. _t._, _proll._, στίχ., _scholia._ _Mut._ from fire and damp,
Luke i. 1-25; John xxi. 17-end; ff. 127, 128 partially mutilated(267).

1149. (Paul. 53.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 28 [xi], 11 × 9-¼, ff. 212 (21), κεφ.
_t._, στίχ., _scholia._ Brought in 1562 by Peter τοῦ Καραμανίτου.

1150. Constantinople, St. Sepulchre 227.

1151. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 417.

1152. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 419.

1153. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 435.

1154. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 439.

1155. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 441.

1156. Lesbos, Mon. τοῦ Λείμωνος 356. Commentary of St. Chrysostom on St.
John, and commentary of Theophylact on St. Matt., perhaps with St. Matt,
[xiv], 12-¾ × 10-¼, by the hand of Michael the monk, partly on vellum (ff.
1-4, and 121-125, 2 cols.), chiefly on cotton (ff. 116, 1 col.). (Papadop.
Kar. Παράρτημα τοῦ Ιϛ τόμου. Constantinople, 1885.)

1157. Lesb. Mon. τοῦ Λείμων. 67 [xi], 9-¼ × 7-1/8, ff. 395, κεφ.,
_subscr._ Latin between the lines of John i. 1-12. 1158. Lesb. Mon. τοῦ
Λείμων. 97 _chart._ [xv], 7-7/8 × 5-¾, with two vellum leaves [xi]. 1159.
Lesb. Mon. τοῦ Λείμων. 99 [xiv, end], 9-½ × 6-3/8, ?, κεφ. _t._, _pict._,
Luke _mut._, John wanting.

1160. Patmos 58.

1161. Patmos 59 [x], 4to. Seen by Coxe.

1162. Patmos 60.

1163. Patmos 76.

1164. Patmos 80.

1165. Patmos 81.

1166. Patmos 82.

1167. Patmos 83.

1168. Patmos 84.

1169. Patmos 90.

1170. Patmos 92.

1171. Patmos 94.

1172. Patmos 95.

1173. Patmos 96.

1174. Patmos 97.

1175. Patmos 98.

1176. Patmos 100.

1177. Patmos 117.

1178. Patmos 203.

1179. Patmos 275.

1180. Patmos 333.

1181. Patmos 335

1182. Thessalonica, ἑλληνικοῦ γυμνασίου 6.

1183. Thess. ἑλλην. γυμνας. 11.

1184. Thess., at the house of _Ku._ Σπυρίου.

1185. Sinai, Mt. Catherine 148.

1186. Sinai, Mt. Catherine 149.

1187. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 150.

1188. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 151.

1189. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 152.

1190. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 153.

1191. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 154.

1192. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 155.

1193. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 156.

1194. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 157.

1195. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 158.

1196. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 159.

1197. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 160.

1198. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 161.

1199. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 162.

1200. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 163.

1201. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 164.

1202. (Act. 417.) Sinai, Mt. Cath. 165.

1203. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 166.

1204. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 167.

1205. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 168.

1206. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 169.

1207. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 170.

1208. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 171.

1209. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 172.

1210. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 173.

1211. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 174.

1212. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 175.

1213. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 176.

1214. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 177.

1215. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 178.

1216. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 179.

1217. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 180.

1218. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 181.

1219. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 182.

1220. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 183.

1221. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 184.

1222. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 185.

1223. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 186.

1224. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 187.

1225. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 188.

1226. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 189.

1227. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 190.

1228. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 191.

1229. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 192.

1230. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 193.

1231. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 194.

1232. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 195.

1233. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 196.

1234. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 197.

1235. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 198.

1236. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 199.

1237. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 200.

1238. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 201.

1239. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 203.

1240. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 259.

1241. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 260.

1242. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 261.

1243. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 262.

1244. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 263.

1245. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 264.

1246. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 265.

1247. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 266.

1248. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 267.

1249. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 268.

1250. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 269.

1251. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 270.

1252. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 302.

1253. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 303.

1254. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 304.

1255. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 305.

1256. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 306.

1257. Smyrna, Schol. Evan. Γ᾽. 1.

1258. Smyrn. Schol. Evan. Γ᾽. 2.

1259. Smyrn. Schol. Evan. Γ᾽. 5.

1260. Cortona, Bibl. Commun. 201.

1261. Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 31 [xi], 10-½ × 8, ff. 295 (20), _Eus.
t._, _prol._, _pict._, κεφ. _t._ Brought from Tauronesus to Constantinople
before 1683. 1262. (Act. 417, Paul. 57, Apoc. 153.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 37
[xi], 9-3/8 × 7, ff. 355 (31), κεφ. _t._, _proll._, _pict._, _carp._,
_glossary,_ κεφ. _Mut._ end of 1 Pet., Heb.-end. Has signature of
Patriarch Sophronius, A.D. 1604-5. According to another note Thomas and
Georgilas and their relatives offered it in 1589.

1263. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 41 [xi], 9-¼ × 6-½, ff. 298 (21), of which three
are plain, τίτλ., κεφ., _pict_. Fine letters.

1264. Paris, Nat. Coislin. Gr. 201.

1265. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 42 [xi], 9 × 7-½, 248 (19), τίτλ., κεφ. (gold).
_Mut._ at beginning of each Evangelist, and several leaves cut off at the
end.

1266. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 46 [xii], 8-½ × 6-3/8, ff. 278 (25), one leaf cut
out after f. 80, and ff. 15 and 16 palimpsest.

1267. (Act. 329, Paul. 380.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 47 [xi], 8-5/8 × 6-½, ff.
216 (40), 130-137 being cotton [xiii], _vers._, _pict._, _syn._ Very
beautiful. Brought from Cyprus.

1268. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 48 [xi], 8 × 6-3/8, ff. 258 (7 being plain), κεφ.
_t._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _orn._

1269. Rom. Vat. Urb. 4.

1270. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 82.

1271. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 87.

1272. Athens, Nat. 111.

1273. Auckland (New Zealand), City Library.

1274. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 49 [xi, 1st quarter], 8-¼ × 6-5/8, ff. 306 (18),
8 being blank, κεφ. _t._ (gold), _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._, _syn._,
_men._

1275. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 56 [xi], 7-¼ × 5-¾, ff. 218 (23), _Eus. t._
(κανόνιον ?), κεφ. _t._, _pict._, _syn._ Came from St. Saba.

1276. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 59 [xi], 5-½ × 4-¼, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank,
_Carp._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, _lect._ First page in vermilion, rest in
gold. Written in Palestine.

1277. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 60 [xi], 5-½ × 4-3/8, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank,
κεφ. _t._, _Carp._, _Eus. t._ (κανόνιον), _pict._ First page in vermilion,
rest in gold on purple.

1278. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 62 [May 1, 1721], ?, ff. 385, 2 cols., _chart._
In Greek and Turkish (written in Greek letters). _Prol._, _pict._

1279. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 139 [xiv], 11-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 124 (34), _chart._

1280. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 141 [xv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. ?, _chart._
_Mut._ beginning and end, and in other places.

1281. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 145 [xv], 8-½ × 5-¾. _Chart._

1282. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 227 [xii], 6-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 136. _Mut._
Matt. i. 1-vii. 5; Mark i. 1-15; Luke xix. 32-John xxi. 25.

1283. Lesbos, Μανταμάδου, Ταξίαρχοι ΚΑ [xiii], 8-5/8 × 6-½, ff. 288.
Written by one Macarius.

1284. Mitylene, Libr. of Gymnasion 9 [xii-xiii], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. 292 + 8
_chart._, 2 cols., _pict._

1285. Mityl. Libr. Gym. 41 [x], 7-1/8 × 5-3/8, ff. 258. _Mut._ at
beginning, &c. ff. 3 [xiii].

1286. Andros, Μονὴ ἁγία 1 [1156], size not given, ff. 342 (20), κεφ. _t._,
_pict._

1287. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 33 [xii-xiii]. One leaf _mut._

1288. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 34 [1523], 6 ff. at end _chart._ Well written.

1289. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 35. Like the last, several perished folios have been
replaced by paper ones.

1290. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 37 [xii]. Sumptuous binding with precious stones and
silver tablets.

1291. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 38. _Chart._, _vers._

1292. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 48 [1709]. Beautiful and perfect. Κεφ. _t._, _pict._

1293. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 49 [1234]. Κεφ. and other ornaments cut out. Like 34.

1294. Andros, Μ. ἁγ. 50 [xii-xiii]. _Mut._ at beginning and end, &c.

1295. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219 [1285].

1296. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 58 [ix-x], 12 × 8, ff. 288. _Pict._, κεφ.
_t._, _proll._ (various), _scholia._ Written in early minuscules.

1297. (Act. 416, Paul. 377.) Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 216 [?], 7-¾ × 5-¾,
_pict._

1298. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 217, _Carp._, _Eus. t._, _pict._

1299. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 218, _pict._

1300. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219.

1301. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 220.

1302. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 222.

1303. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 223 [1471], ?, ff. 201.

1304. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 198.

1305. Athos, Protaton 15 [xi], 2 cols.

1306. Athos, Prot. 44 [xiv], 2 cols., _chart._

1307. Athos, Paul. 1 [xiv], 4to, ff. 50. Written by one Matthew. _Mut._

1308. Athos, Chiliandari 6 [xiii], 8vo. _Mut._ at beginning and elsewhere.

1309. Athos, Constamonitou 99 [xiv]. Palimpsest over Latin Lives and
Martyrdom of Saints [xii].

1310. Athos, Xenophon 1 [1181], 4to, 2 cols. Written by John, a reader
from Buthrotus.

1311. Athos, Xenophon 3 [xiii], 8vo, 2 cols. _Mut._

1312. Athos, Xenophon 58 [xvi], 8vo, _chart._

1313. Athens, Nat. Libr. 72 [A.D. 1181], 10-5/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 191.

1314. Ath. Nat. Libr. 92 [xiv], 5-1/8 × 4, ff. 277, _Carp._, _Eus. t._,
κεφ. _t._, with a peculiar description of the Eusebian Canons.

1315. Ath. Nat. Libr. 113 [xi], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 232.

1316. Ath. Nat. Libr. 123 [A.D. 1145], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 189, _pict._

1317. Ath. Nat. Libr. 128 [xii], 6-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 181.

1318. Ath. Nat. Libr. 132 [x], 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff. 210.

1319. Ath. Nat. Libr. 135 [xv], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 150.

1320. Earl of Crawford 1 [xi], 8-1/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 239 (25), _Carp._, _Eus.
t._ (_prol._, κεφ., τίτλ. in blue by another hand), _lect._ with ἀρχ. and
τέλ. later, _Am._, _Eus._, _subscr._, κεφ. _t._ Exquisitely written and
ornamented. Perfect, except that κεφ. _t._ in Matt. is torn out.
Memorandum on last leaf of the birth of Theodora [Oct. 2, 1320].

1321. Earl of Crawford 2 [xi-xii], 5-½ × 4, ff. 240 (21, 20), κεφ. _t._,
_pict._, κεφ., τιτλ., _Am._, _subscr._, _vers._ (Luke), _syn._, _men._
Beautifully written, though not equal to the last. Has suffered from age.
Written by Paul a monk. The third leaf in St. Luke lost: otherwise
perfect.





CHAPTER X. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES.


*1. (Evan. 1.)

2. (Paul. 2.) Basil. Univ. A. N. iv. 4 (formerly B. ix. 38) [xiii or xiv
Burgon], 5-7/8 × 3-7/8, ff. 216 (27), with short Introductions to the
books, once belonged to the Preaching Friars, then to Amerbach, a printer
of Basle. Erasmus grounded on this copy, in some passages with some
alterations of the MS., the text of his first edition (1516), and he calls
it “exemplar mirè castigatum.” His binder cut off a considerable part of
the margin (Hoskier). It is Mill’s B. 2 (Battier, Wetstein).

3. (Evan. 3.)

4. (Paul. 4.) Basil. A. N. iv. 5 (formerly B. x. 20) [xv], 6-1/8 × 4-3/8,
ff. 287 (18), Mill’s B. 3, badly written by several hands, and full of
contractions: the Pauline Epistles preceding the Catholic. Erasmus made
some use of this copy and of its marginal readings (e.g. Acts viii. 37;
xv. 34; xxiv. 6-8) for forming his text (Battier, Wetstein).

5. (Evan. 5.)

6. (Evan. 6.)

7. (Paul. 9.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 102 [x, Greg. xi, Omont xii], 7-¼ × 5-7/8,
ff. 390 (20), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _pict._, seems to be Stephen’s
ι᾽, although ι᾽ is cited in error Luke v. 19; John ii. 17: it nearly
resembles Cod. 5 and the Latin version. In this copy, and in Paul. H, 12,
17, 20, 137, Mr. Vansittart re-collated the beginning of the Epistle to
the Hebrews.

8. (Paul. 10.) Stephen’s ια᾽, now missing, cited about 400 times by that
editor, in 276 of which it supports the Latin versions (Mill, N. T.,
Proleg. § 1171). Stephen cites ια᾽ (apparently in error) four times in the
Gospels, once in the Apocalypse (Matt. x. 8; 10; xii. 32; John ii. 17;
Apoc. xiii. 4).

9. (Paul. 11.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Kk. 6. 4 [xi], 6-¾ × 4-¾, ff. 247
(22), _lect._ _Mut._ Acts iii. 6-17; 1 Tim. iv. 12-2 Tim. iv. 3; Heb. vii.
20-xi. 10; xi. 23-end. Bp. Marsh has fully proved that this copy, which
once belonged to Stephen’s friend Vatablus, Professor of Hebrew at Paris,
is his ιγ᾽. This copy also is twice quoted by Stephen in the Gospels
(Matt. xxvii. 64; John ii. 17), through mere oversight. Dr. Hort states
that it is rich in detached readings in Cath. Epp., not in Acts or Paul.

10. (Paul. 12, Apoc. 2.) Par. Nat. Gr. 237, Stephen’s ιε᾽ [x], 8-1/8 ×
6-3/8, ff. 246 (28), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., _subscr._, στίχ.,
neatly written, with scholia and other matter. Le Long identified this,
and about five other of Stephen’s manuscripts: its value in the Apocalypse
is considerable (Wetstein, Scholz).

11. (Paul. 140.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 [x, Greg. xi], 8-½ × 6-¾, ff. 333(18),
_prol._, with scholia. _Mut._ Acts ii. 20-31.

12. (Paul. 16, Apoc. 4.) Par. Nat. Gr. 219 [xi], 12-3/8 × 9-1/8, ff. 313
(40), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _syn._, _men._, neat, with Arethas’
commentary on the Apocalypse, and Œcumenius’ on the other books. Like
Evann. 16, 19, 317, it once belonged to the Medici: in 1518 it was given
by the Greek Janus Lascar to “Petro Masieli” of Constance, and was used by
Donatus of Verona for an edition of Œcumenius (Wetstein, Scholz).

*13. (Evan. 33.)

14. (Evan. 35.)

15. Par. Nat. Coislin. 25 [xi], 12-3/8 × 9-¼, ff. 254 (36), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., described by Montfaucon (as were also
Act. 16-18), compared with Pamphilus’ revision, _prol._, and a commentary
digested by Andreas, a priest (Wetstein).

16. (Paul. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 26 [xi, Greg. x], 11-5/8 × 9, ff. 381
(40), _prol._, with a commentary much like that of Œcumenius, and a catena
of various Fathers: also a life of St. Longinus on two leaves [ix]. It
once belonged to the monastery of St. Athanasius on Athos, βιβλίον τῆς
τετάρτης θέσεως (Wetstein).

17. (Paul. 21, Apoc. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 205 [written by Anthony, a
monk, A.D. 1079, Indict. 2], 9-7/8 × 7, ff. 270 (27), _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._ _Mut._ 1 Cor. xvi. 17-2
Cor. i. 7; Heb. xiii. 15-25; with Apoc. i. 1-ii. 5 in a recent hand
(Wetstein).

18. (Paul. 22, Apoc. 18.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 202, 2, ff. 1-26 [xi] on
vellum, the rest [xiii] on cotton paper, 9-5/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 302 (22), with
scholia to the Acts and Catholic Epistles, Andreas’ commentary to the
Apocalypse, _prol._ to St. Paul’s Epistles (Wetstein).

19. (Evan. 38.)

20. (Paul. 25.) Brit. Mus. Royal MS. I. B. I, once Westminster 935 [xiv],
10 × 7-¾, ff. 144 (22), _chart._, _Euthal._, _prol._ in Cath. and Paul.
_Mut._ and in bad condition, almost illegible in parts (Wetstein). The
Pauline Epistles precede the Acts and Catholic Epistles. Casley notices
one leaf lost in the Hebrews (after ὡς υἱοῖς ὑμῖν πρός ch. xii. 7).

21. (Paul. 26.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Dd. xi. 90 [xiii], 6-½ × 5-¼, ff.
159 (24), _prol._, _lect._, στίχ. _Mut._ Acts i-xii. 2; xiv. 22-xv. 10;
Rom. xv. 14-16; 24-26; xvi. 4-20; 1 Cor. i. 15-iii. 12; 2 Tim. i. 1-ii. 4;
Tit. i. 9-ii. 15; Philem. ii-end of Hebrews. _Prol._ to Pauline Epistles
only, copy is Mill’s _Lu_., but he forgot to name it in his Prolegomena.
It was re-discovered and collated by Wetstein, and is probably Bentley’s Q
(Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix). John Berriman, in the manuscript
notes to his own copy of his “Critical Dissertation on 1 Tim. iii. 16”
(1741), which he presented to the British Museum in 1761, tells us that
this codex [then Cant. 495] was identified “by several collations of many
texts by different hands (Professor Francklin and others), and by other
circumstances” to have been Professor Luke’s (MS. note on p. 104).

22. (Paul. 75 in the same hand.) Brit. Mus. Add. 5115 and 5116, once Dr.
Mead’s (Berriman), then Askew’s [xii], 7-5/8 × 5-¾, ff. 127 + 174 (22),
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _prol._, _syn._, _lect._ (later). _Mut._ Acts i. 1-11:
(Acts i-xx collated by Paulus for Griesbach: Bloomfield): Scholz’s date
[ix] is an error.

23. (Paul. 28, Apoc. 6.) Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 3 [xi], 5 × 4, ff. 297 (21),
_prol._ (Euth.), κεφ. _t._, a beautiful little book, written at Ephesus,
beginning Acts xi. 13, ending Apoc. xx. 1: the opening chapters are
supplied in a late hand. Tregelles calls this “a very obscure manuscript.”
With scholia on the Epistles, and a full and unique commentary on the
Apocalypse, edited by J. A. Cramer, 1840 (Mill, Caspar Wetstein,
Griesbach). This copy is Bentley’s χ in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (_see_
Evan. 51). _Mut._ Acts iii. 10-xi. 13; xiv. 6-xvii. 19; xx. 28-xxiv. 12; 1
Pet. ii. 2-16; iii. 7-21; 2 Cor. ix. 15-xi. 9; Gal. i. 1-18; Eph. vi.
1-19; Phil. iv. 18-23; Rev. i. 10-17; ix. 12-18; xvii. 10-xviii. 8, and in
other places.

*24. (Paul. 29.) Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 13 [xii], 8-1/8 × 6, ff. 303
(22). _Mut._ Acts i. 1-11; xviii. 20-xx. 14; James v. 14-1 Pet. i. 4, and
some leaves of this fine copy are torn or decayed: there are also many
changes by a later hand (Mill’s Cant. 2, Scrivener’s 1): unpublished
collations were made by Bentley (Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 10, 11), and
by Jo. Wigley for Jackson (Jesus Coll. Camb. O. Θ. 1).

25. (Paul. 31, Apoc. 7.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5537 [Pentecost, A.D. 1087,
Indict. 10], 4-½ × 3-½, ff. 286 (23), (with a lexicon, _chart._), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., some _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., an important copy, from
the neighbourhood of the Aegean. _Mut._ 1 John v. 14-2 John 6 (Mill,
Griesbach, Bloomfield, Scrivener’s 1 in Apoc.)(268).

26. (Paul. 32.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5557 [xii], 7 × 6, ff. 293 (22), _syn._,
_men._ (_prol._, κεφ. _t._ Paul.), _lect._, some _subscr._ and στίχ.
_Mut._ Acts i. 1-11; 1 Cor. xi. 7-xv. 56. This copy and the next bear
Covell’s emblem “_Luceo,_” and the date Constantinople, 1675, but he got
Act. 27 from Adrianople. (Mill, Paulus in Acts i-iii Bloomfield.)

27. (Paul. 33.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5620 [xv], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 134 (22),
_chart._, is of some weight: there are no chapter-divisions _primâ manu_;
the writing is small and abbreviated (Mill, Griesbach, Bloomfield).

28. (Paul. 34, Apoc. 8.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5778, is Covell’s 5 or Sinai
manuscript(269) [xii], 8-¾ × 6-½, ff. 156 (30), κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ., in wretched condition, and often illegible. _Mut._ Acts
i. 1-20; Apoc. vi. 14-viii. 1; xxii. 19-21, perhaps elsewhere (Mill,
Bloomfield for Act., Paul., Scrivener’s d for Apoc.).

29. (Paul. 35.) Geneva, Libr. 20 [xi or xii], 5-3/8 × 4, ff. 269 (18),
brought from Greece, beautifully but carelessly written, without
subscriptions; in text much like Act. 27 (readings sent to Mill, Scholz).

30. (Paul. 36, Apoc. 9.) Oxf. Bodleian Misc. Gr. 74 [xi], 10-¾ × 7, ff.
333 (24), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, some κεφ., _subscr._, στίχ., brought from
the East by Bp. Huntington, beginning Acts xv. 19, but 3 John, Jude, the
Apocalypse, and St. Paul’s Epistles (which stand last) are in a somewhat
earlier hand than the rest. (Mill’s Hunt. 1.)

*31. (Evan. 69.)

32. (Evan. 51.)

33. (Paul. 39.) Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. 15 B. 82 [xii], 7-5/8 × 6, ff. 206
(27), _prol._, _pict._, _lect._, some τίτλ., στίχ., _syn._, _men._,
presented in 1483 by Robert Flemmyng, Dean of Lincoln, a beautiful and
interesting codex, with _pict._, _prol._, _lect._, _syn._, _men._, and the
numbers of the στίχοι noted in the subscriptions. _Mut._ 2 Pet. i. 1-15;
Rom. i. 1-20 (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin “Cod. Montfort.,” who
regards it as the manuscript from which this portion of the latter was
mainly copied). The Epistle of Jude stands between James and 1 Peter.
Vansittart notes its affinity in text with Act. 13.

*34. (Evan. 61.)

35. (Evan. 57.)

36. Oxf. New College, 36 (58) [xii, end], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 245 (39), _prol._,
κεφ., τίτλ., valuable text, with a catena of Fathers, enumerated by Mill
(N. T., Proleg. § 1390), and edited by Cramer, Oxford, 1838 (Walton’s
Polyglott, Mill).

37. (Paul. 43.) Oxf. New Coll. 37 (59) [xiii], 9-¼ × 6-5/8, ff. 298 (20),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., perhaps a little later than Cod. 36,
erroneously described by Walton, and after him by Wetstein, as part of
Evan. 58, a much later manuscript. Heb. xiii. 21-25 is supplied in a
recent hand. It is a beautiful copy, with marginal glosses (Walton’s
Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin).

*38. (Paul. 44.) Lugduno-Batav. 77, Voss. Gr. Q. 2 [xiii], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff.
215 (22), _prol._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, once
belonging to Petavius, a Councillor of Paris, given by Queen Christina to
Is. Vossius (Mill, Wetstein, Dermout 1825).

39. (Paul. 45, Apoc. 11.) Petavii 2, age and present locality not stated.
_Mut._ Acts i. 1-xviii. 22; James i. 1-v. 17; 3 John 9-Jude 25; 1 Cor.
iii. 16-x. 13 (Extracts in Mill; J. Gachon).

40. (Paul. 46, Apoc. 12.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 179 [xi], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 169
(27), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _men._,
with a mixed text and the end of Titus (from ch. iii. 3), Philemon, and
the Apocalypse in a later hand. This copy, given by Christina to Alexander
VIII (1689-91), is of considerable importance, and, as containing all
Euthalius’ labours on the Acts and the Epistles, was largely used by Laur.
Zacagni for his edition of the Prologues, &c., of Euthalius (Extracts in
Mill, Zacagni, Birch; Griesbach adds, “Gagnaeus eundem sub Dionysiani
nomine laudasse creditur”).

41. (Evan. 175.)

*42. (Paul. 48, Apoc. 13, Evst. 287, Apost. 56.) Frankfort on the Oder
Gymnasium, once Seidel’s [xi], 8-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 302 (23), κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., _lect._, carelessly written, with some rare readings. _Mut._ Acts
ii. 3-34 (xxvii. 19-34 is in a later hand); 2 Pet. i. 1, 2; 1 John v.
11-21; Apoc. xviii. 3-13 (N. Westermann, H. Middeldorpf). One leaf of a
Lectionary is added, containing Matt. xvii. 16-23; 1 Cor. ix. 2-12. This
copy often agrees closely with the Complutensian text and Laud. 81 (Evan.
51) jointly.

43. (Evan. 76.)

44. (Like Evan. 82, Paul. 51, Apoc. 5) certain manuscripts cited by
Laurentius Valla. Dr. Hort’s Cod. 44 is B.-C. III. 37, which is our Act.
221, Paul. 265.

45. (Paul. 52, Apoc. 16.) Hamburg, City Library, Cod. Gr. 1252 [xv], 7-7/8
× 5-7/8, ff. 268 (22), _chart._, _prol._ With its companion Cod. M of St.
Paul’s Epistles, it was lent to Wetstein in 1717 and to Bengel, by Z. C.
Uffenbach. It once belonged to Jo. Ciampini at Rome, is carelessly
written, but from a good text: “plura genuina omittens, quam aliena
admiscens,” Bengel.

46. (Paul. 55.) Monacensis Reg. 375 [xi, Greg. x], 12-½ × 9-3/8, ff. 381
(40), στίχ. (marked peculiarly in archaic fashion—J. R. Harris—e.g. 1 Cor.
ΗΗΗΔΔ), is Bengel’s Augustan. 6, with Œcumenius’ commentary and some rare
readings (Bengel, Matthaei, Scholz). All the Augsburg MSS. of the N. T.
(_see_  Evann. 83, 426-8, Paul. 54, 125, 126) were removed to Munich in
1806.

47. (Evan. 90.)

48. (Evan. 105.)

49. (Evan. 92.)

50. (Paul. 8.) Stephen’s ζ’ is unknown, though it was once in the Royal
Library at Paris; that is, if Evan. 8, Reg. 49, is Stephen’s ζ᾽ in the
Gospels, which Mr. Vansittart seems to have proved. Stephen seldom cites
ζ᾽, or (as Mill puts the case) “textus ipsius ferè universus absorptus est
in hac editione” (N. T., Proleg. § 1167). _See_ Evan. 8.

51. (Paul. 133, Apoc. 52.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 56, once Mazarin’s [xii], 10 ×
6-3/8, ff. 375 (23), _prol._, κεφ., _lect._, _subscr._ _Mut._ Apoc. xxii.
17-21.

52. (Paul. 50.) Cod. Rhodiensis, some of whose readings Stunica, the chief
of the Complutensian editors, cites in controversy with Erasmus: it may
have been his own property, and cannot now be identified. Whatever Mill
states (on 1 John iii. 16), it is not now at Alcalá.

*53. (Paul. 30.) Camb. Emman. Coll. i. 4. 35 [xii], 3-¾ × 3, ff. 214 (24),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., κεφ., the writing being among the minutest and
most elegant extant. It is Mill’s Cant. 3, Scrivener’s n (a facsimile is
given Plate xii. No. 33), and is in bad condition, in parts almost
illegible. It begins 2 Pet. ii. 4, and there is a hiatus from 1 John iii.
20 to the middle of Œcumenius’ Prologue to the Romans: _mut._ also 1 Cor.
xi. 7-xv. 56, and ends Heb. xi. 27. From 1 Tim. vi. 5 another and far less
careful hand begins: but the manuscript exhibits throughout many
abbreviations. Has some marginal notes _primâ manu_. Given to the College
“in Testimonium grati animi” by Sam. Wright, a member of the College, in
1598.

54. (Evan. 43.) Paris, Arsenal Libr. The second volume of this book
(containing the Acts and all the Epistles on 189 leaves) is judged by the
present librarian to be a little more modern than the first volume. They
were both “ex dono R. P. de Berzian” (sic) to the Oratory of San
Maglorian.

55. Readings of a _second_ copy of St. Jude contained in Cod. 47.
Tischendorf, in his eighth edition, cites this copy in Acts xvi. 6,
apparently by mistake.

56. (Paul. 227.) Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 4 [xii], 9 × 6, ff. 220 (27),
_prol._ (names and miracles of Apostles, &c.), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._,
_subscr._, στίχ., _syn._ (extracts, &c. by Dean Gaisford).

(This number was assigned by Wetstein and Griesbach to certain readings of
four Medicean manuscripts (only one in the Acts), which, like those of No.
102 of the Gospels, were found by Wetstein in the margin of Rapheleng’s
Plantin Greek Testament (1591). Identical with Act. 84, 87-89.—Birch,
Scholz.)

57. (Evan. 234.)

58. (Paul. 224.) Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9 [xiii], 7 × 5, ff. 181 (26), _lect._
_Mut._ Heb. xiii. 7-25 (Gaisford). (58 of Wetstein is the same codex as
22; Scholz substitutes the above.)

59. (Paul. 62.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5588 [xiii], 10 × 6-½, 132 (36), cotton
paper, _prol._, full _lect._, κεφ., _subscr._, στίχ. On the first leaf we
read “liber hospitalis de Cusa trevirencis dioc. Rmi ...” _See_ Evan. 87
(Griesbach, Bloomfield).

60. (Paul. 63, Apoc. 29.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5613 [May, A.D. 1407, Indict.
15], 8-½ × 5-¾, ff. 267 (26), _prol._, _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ Apoc. xxii.
2-18. (Griesbach collated fifty-five chapters of Acts and Epp., Griesbach
and Scrivener’s e in Apocalypse.)

*61. Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003 [April 20, A.D. 1044, Indict. 12], 7 × 6-½,
ff. 57 (23), κεφ. _t._ in St. James. This has been called the most
important cursive copy of the Acts [but is much overrated—Ed.], was
formerly called 1oti (pscr), discovered by Tischendorf in Egypt in 1853,
and sold to the Trustees of the British Museum in 1854, was written by one
John, a monk, with rubrical marks added in a later hand. _Mut._ ch. iv.
8-vii. 17; xvii. 28-xxiii. 9; 297 verses. Independent collations have been
made by Tischendorf (Anecd. sacra et prof., pp. 7, 8, 130-46), by
Tregelles, and by Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis, Introd., pp. lxviii-lxx). Its
value is shown not so much by the readings in which it stands alone, as
_by its agreement with the oldest uncial copies_, where their testimonies
coincide. ((Paul. 61) comprised extracts made by Griesbach from the margin
of a copy of Mill’s N. T. in the Bodleian (_see_ Evan. 236), where certain
readings are cited under the notation _Hal._ These are now known to be
taken from Evan. 440, Act. 111, Paul. 221, or Scrivener’s v of the
Gospels, o of the Acts and Epistles—Tischendorf, Tregelles.)

62. (Paul. 65.) Par. Nat. Gr. 60, once Colbert’s [xiv], 14 × 9-1/8, ff.
135 (35), _chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._,
στίχ., _syn._, with scholia (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz).

63. (Paul. 68.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 313 [xiv], 7-3/8 × 5-¾, ff. 157
(26), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, scholia
(Treschow, Alter, Birch).

64. (Paul. 69.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 303 [xii], 7-3/8 × 5-¾, ff. 279 (22),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, carefully written
by one John, brought by Ogier de Busbeck from Constantinople, like Cod. 67
and many others of this collection (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

*65. (Evan. 218.)

66. (Paul. 67, Apoc. 34.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 302 [xii, Greg. xi], 7-¼ ×
5-½, ff. 368 (22), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _pict._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_vers._, _syn._, _men._, scholia, and other matter: three several hands
have made corrections, which Griesbach regarded as far more valuable than
the text (cited by him 66**). _Mut._ Apoc. xv. 6-xvii. 3; xviii. 10-xix.
9; xx. 8-xxii. 21. It once belonged to Arsenius Archbishop of Monembasia
(_see_ Evan. 333, Evst. 113), then to Sebastian Tengnagel and Jo. Sambuc
(A. C. Hwiid 1785 for the Acts, Treschow, Alter, Birch).

67. (Paul. 70.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 221 [written by one Leo at
Constantinople, December, 1331, Indict. 14], 8-¾ × 7, ff. 174 (31),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, elegant but
inaccurate (Treschow, Alter, Birch).

68. (Paul. 73.) Upsal. Univ. Gr. 1, 9 × 6-¾, ff. 220 (38), is in fact two
separate manuscripts bound together, both of high value. The first part
[xii] contains the Acts (commencing ch. viii. 14), Rom., 1 Cor. to ch. xv.
38: the second [xi] begins 1 Cor. xiii. 6, and extends through the Pauline
and Catholic Epistles, which follow them. In the text of St. Paul it much
resembles Paul. 17. A catena is annexed, which is an abridgement of
Œcumenius, and the portion in duplicate (1 Cor. xiii. 6-xv. 38) has
contradictory readings (P. F. Aurivill [Orville?], 1786). It was bought at
Venice by Sparvenfeldt in 1678 (Belsheim).

69. (Paul. 74, Apoc. 30.) Guelpherbytanus xvi. 7, August., 8-7/8 × 6-1/8,
ff. 204 (29), _chart._, also in two hands: the first (Acts and Epistles)
[xiii], written by George a monk, the Apocalypse [xiv]. It exhibits a
remarkable text, and has many marginal readings and _prol._ (Knittel,
Matthaei).

All from 70 to 96 were slightly collated by Birch, and except 81, 93-6 by
Scholz also.

70. (Evan. 131.)

71. (Evan. 133.)

72. (Paul. 79, Apoc. 37.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 366 [xiii, Greg. xv], 7-¾ × 5-3/8,
ff. 218 (24), _chart._, _prol._

73. (Paul. 80.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 367 [xi], 8-1/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 165 (30), an
excellent manuscript used by Caryophilus (_see_ Evan. 112).

74. Rom. Vat. Gr. 760 [xii], 10-1/8 × 8-¼, ff. 257 (24), contains only the
Acts with a catena.

75. (Evan. 141.)

76. (Evan. 142.)

77. (Evan. 149.)

78. (Paul. 89) Rom. Alexandrino-Vat. Gr. 29 [xii, Greg. x], 10 × 7-1/8,
ff. 177 (21), a good copy, but _mut._ 2 Cor. xi. 15-xii. 1; Eph. i. 9-Heb.
xiii. 25. Traced to Strasburg in the possession of H. Boecler, and
identified with 201 (Scr., 3rd ed.) by Dr. Gregory.

79. (Paul. 90.) Rom. Urbino-Vat. Gr. 3 [xi], 7-3/8 × 5-½, ff. 161 (30).

80. (Paul. 91, Apoc. 42.) Rom. Pio-Vat. Gr. 50 [xii], 6-5/8 × 5-1/8, ff.
327 (21).

81. Rom. Barberin. Gr. vi. 21 [xi, Greg. xiv], 13-¾ × 10-¾, with a
commentary (Birch). Scholz could not find this copy, which has remarkable
readings: it contains but one chapter of the Acts and the Catholic
Epistles.

82. (Evan. 180.)

83. (Paul. 93.) Naples, Bibl. Nat. ii. Aa. 7 [x, Greg. xii], 10-3/8 ×
7-3/8, ff. 123 (37), 2 cols., written by Evagrius and compared with
Pamphilus’ copy at Caesarea (_see_ Act. 15): στίχοι sometimes in the
margin. _See_ below, Act. 173.

84. (Paul. 94.) Florence, Laurent. iv. 1 [x], 12-¾ × 10-1/8, ff. 244 (21),
has St. Chrysostom’s commentary on the Acts, that of Nicetas of Heraclea
on all the Epistles.

85. (Paul. 95.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 1 [xiii], 12-1/8 × 10, ff. 288 (31),
_chart._, contains the Acts and _Pauline_ Epistles with Theophylact’s
commentary.

86. (Paul. 96, Apoc. 75.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 30 [xi, Greg. x], 7-½ × 5-¾,
ff. 377 (18), with a commentary. Tregelles states that this is the same
copy as Cod. 147, the press-mark 20 being put by Birch in error for 30.

87. (Paul. 97.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 29 [x], 10-¼ × 7-¾, ff. 294 (19), with
scholia, _prol._, and a modern interlinear Latin version in the Epistles,
for the use of beginners.

88. (Paul. 98.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 31 [xi], 7 × 5-½, ff. 276 (24), _prol._
_Mut._ in fine Titi.

89. (Paul. 99, Apoc. 45.), Flor. Laurent. iv. 32, 5 × 3-½, 276 (27),
written by John Tzutzuna, priest and monk, December, 1093, Indict. 1, in
the reign of Alexius Comnenus, Nicolas being Patriarch of Constantinople.
_Prol._, _syn._, and a treatise of Dorotheus, Bishop of Tyre in Julian’s
reign, on the seventy disciples and twelve Apostles, which is found also
in Act. 10, 179, Burdett-Coutts II. 4 (Paul. 266), in Erasmus’ N. T.
(1516), and partly in Stephen’s of 1550. See Cave’s “Hist. Lit.,” vol. i.
pp. 164-172.

90. (Evan. 197.)

91. (Evan. 201.)

92. (Evan. 204.)

*93. (Evan. 205.)

*94. (Evan. 206.)

*95. (Evan. 209.)

*96. (Paul. 109.) Venet. Marc. 11 [xi, Greg. xiii or xiv], 11-¼ × 9-½, ff.
304 (?), 3 cols., an important copy, often resembling Act. 142, from the
monastery of St. Michael de Troyna in Sicily. It has both a Latin and an
Arabic version. _Mut._ Acts i. 1-12; xxv. 21-xxvi. 18; Philemon. Act.
93-96 and Paul. 106-112 were collated by G. F. Rinck, “Lucubratio Critica
in Act. Apost. Epp. Cath. et Paul.” Basileae, 1830.

97. (Paul. 241.) Guelpherbyt. Biblioth. Gud. gr. 104. 2 [xii], 7-¼ ×
5-3/8, ff. 226 (27), once belonging to Langer, librarian at Wolfenbüttel,
who sent a collation to Griesbach. _Mut._ Acts xvi. 39-xvii. 18: it has
marginal scholia from Chrysostom and Œcumenius, prayers and dialogues
subjoined. Deposited by one Theodoret in the Catechumens’ library of the
Laura (monastery) of St. Athanasius on Athos.

Act. 98-107 were accurately collated by Matthaei for his N. T.

*98. (Paul. 113, Apost. 77.) Dresden, Reg. A. 104 [xi], 11-¾ × 8-5/8, ff.
186 (40), 2 cols., once belonged to Jeremias the patriarch of the
monastery of Stauroniketa on Athos. Matthaei professes that he chiefly
followed this manuscript, which is divided into three parts: viz. a1
Church Lessons from the Acts, so arranged that no verse is lost, with
various readings and scholia in the margin: a2 (or simply α) the text with
marginal various readings and scholia: a3 Church Lessons from the Acts and
Epistles. Identified by Gregory with Act. 107.

*99. (Paul. 114.) Mosq. Synod. 5 (Mt. c) [April, A.D. 1445, Greg. 1345],
folio, ff. 464, _chart._, contains also the Life and Speeches of Gregory
Naz. and much other matter, from the Iberian or Iveron monastery on Athos,
carelessly written by Theognostus, Metropolitan of Perga and Attalia:
_prol._, _syn._, _men._, _Euthal._, and some Patristic writings.

*100. (Paul. 115.) Mosq. Synod. 334 (Mt. d) [xi], 4to, ff. ?, with a
catena and scholia.

*101. (Paul. 116.) Mosq. Synod. 333 (Mt. f) [xiii], 4to, ff. 240, _chart.
B._, _prol._, _syn._, carefully written, with scholia to the Acts.

*102. [This is Cod. K of the Catholic and Pauline Epistles, cited
according to Matthaei’s notation. Hort’s 102 is kscr.]

*103. (Paul. 118.) Mosq. Synod. 193 (Mt. h) [xii], folio, ff. 236, from
the Iveron monastery on Athos, is a volume of scholia, with the entire
text in its margin for Acts i. 1-ix. 12; elsewhere only in fragments after
the usual manner of scholia.

*104. (Evan. 241.)

*105. (Evan. 242.)

*106. (Paul. 122.) Mosq. Synod. 328 (Mt. m) [xi], 4to, ff. 228, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _syn._, carefully written, from the Vatopedi monastery
on Athos, has _prol._, _syn._, and the Psalms annexed.

107(270). (Paul. 491.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,734 [xi-xii], 11-5/8 ×
9-¼, ff. 248 (13-25), _prol._, κεφ., _subscr._, στίχ. With comm. of
Œcumenius. _Mut._ Acts iv. 15-22; xxiii. 15-30; Rom. v. 13-vi. 21; vi.
22-end of Phil.; Col. iii. 15-iv. 11; Heb. xiii. 24-25 (pt.). Bears name
of Jo. Card. de Salviatis, and arms of Pius VI. Bought of Sp. P. Lampros
of Athens in 1853. (Greg. 204.)

108. (Evan. 226.)

109. (Evan. 228.)

Codd. 110-181 were first added to the list by Scholz, who states that he
collated entire 115, 133, 160; in the greater part 120-3, 126, 127, 131,
137, 161-3, 174; the rest slightly or not at all.

110. (Evan. 568.) (Greg. 247.)

Erase Evan. 441, being a printed edition (see p. 239). Hort’s 110 is ascr
which is our 182.

*111. (Evan. 440.) This is Scrivener’s o Act. and Paul.

112. Cantabrig. 2068 erase: it is the same as Cod. 9. Hort’s 112 is cscr,
which is our 184. Instead of it Greg. inserts—

(Paul. 179.) Modena, Este ii. G. 3 [ix or x], 13 × 8-7/8, ff. ? (30),
_prol._, _Euthal._, being part of uncial H in minuscules (_see_ under H of
Acts).

*113. (Evan. 18.)

Codd. 113, 114, 117, being 132, 134, 137 of St. Paul respectively,
together with Act. 127 and Paul. 139, 140, 153, have been collated by J.
G. Reiche, in his “Codicum aliquot Graecorum N. T. Parisiensium nova
descriptio: praemissis quibusdam de neglecti MSS. N. T. studii causâ.”
Gott. 1847.

*114. (Paul. 134.) Par. Nat. Gr. 57 [xiii, Greg. xi], 11-5/8 x 8-¾, ff.
231 (24), 2 cols., κεφ., _syn._, _men._, &c., a valuable copy, with some
portions of the Septuagint version, and prayers for the service of the
Greek Church.

115. (Paul. 135.) Par. Nat. Gr. 58, once Colbert’s (as were 118, 121, 122,
124, 128, 129) [xiii, Greg. xi], 10-1/8 × 7-¾, ff. 174 (28), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _subscr._, στίχ., begins Acts xiv. 27, ends 2 Tim.; no liturgical
notes.

116. (Paul. 136, Apoc. 53.) Par. Nat. Gr. 59, once Teller’s [xvi], 11 × 8,
ff. 331 (21), _chart._, _prol._, and scholia to the Catholic Epistles.

*117. (Evan. 263, Paul. 137) of some value.

118. (Paul. 138, Apoc. 55.) Par. Nat. Gr. 101 [xiii], 9-1/8 × 6-¼, ff. 200
(28), _chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _subscr._, στίχ. _Mut._ Acts
xix. 18-xxii. 17.

119. (Paul. 139, Apoc. 56.) Par. Nat. Gr. 102 A [x, but Apoc. xiii], 9-¼ ×
6-¾, ff. 229 (26, 25), _prol._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., ἀναγν., _men._
_Mut._ 2 Cor. i. 8-ii. 4. Cath. follow Paul., as in Cod. 120.

120. (Paul. 141.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 A [xi, Greg. xiii], 9-5/8 x 6-5/8, ff.
243 (22), κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., _prol._ beginning
Acts xxi. 20 (v. 38-vi. 7; vii. 6-16; 32-x. 25 _chart._, [xiii]). _Mut._
Acts xxviii. 23-Rom. ii. 26; Phil. i. 5-1 Thess. iv. 1; v. 26-2 Thess. i.
11; 1 John ii. 11-iii. 3; 24-v. 14; 2 John; ending 3 John 11.

121. (Paul. 142.) Par. Nat. Gr. 104 [xiii], 7-¼ × 5, ff. 257 (24),
_chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._,
August. de Thou’s, then Colbert’s.

122. (Paul. 143.) Par. Nat. Gr. 105 [xi or x], 8-1/8 × 6-¼, ff. 248 (17),
_prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., correctly written, but fragments,
viz. Acts xiii. 48-xv. 22; 29-xvi. 36; xvii. 4-xviii. 26; xx. 16-xxviii.
17; 1 Pet. ii. 20-iii. 2; 1 John iii. 5; 21-v. 9; 2 John 8-3 John 10; Jude
7-Rom. iv. 16; 24-vii. 9; 18-1 Cor. i. 28; ii. 13-viii. 1; ix. 6-xiv. 2;
10-Gal. i. 10; ii. 4-Eph. i. 18; 1 Tim. i. 14-v. 5.

123. (Paul. 144.) Par. Nat. Gr. 106 A [xiv], 8-5/8 × 6-1/8, ff. 276 (29),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ. Hymns. _Mut._ 1
Pet. i. 9-ii. 7.

124. (Paul. 149, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 124 [xvi], 16mo, beautifully
written by Angelus Vergecius.

125. (Paul. 150.) Par. Nat. Gr. 125 [xiv], 6-5/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 394 (16),
_prol._, _lect._, _subscr._, ἀναγν., στίχ., from Constantinople.

126. (Paul. 153.) Par. Nat. Gr. 216, from Medici collection [x], 12-¾ ×
9-½, ff. 333 (21), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._,
στίχ., probably written at Constantinople, with catena, sometimes in
uncial, occasionally, esp. in Heb., as late as [xvi].

*127. (Paul. 154.) Par. Nat. Gr. 217 [xi], 12-5/8 × 10-1/8, ff. 373
(28-33), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _subscr._, στίχ., carelessly written
(Vansittart), collated by Reiche. It has a catena. Act., scholia (Cath.),
Theodoret’s commentary (Paul.).

128. (Paul. 155.) Par. Nat. Gr. 218 [xi], 12-½ x 10, ff. 317 (37), with a
catena.

129. (Paul. 156.) Par. Nat. Gr. 220 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 388
(41), 2 cols., a commentary, the text sometimes suppressed.

130. Par. Nat. Gr. 221 [xii], 11-1/8 × 8-½, ff. 177 (14), from the East,
with a catena. _Mut._ Acts xx. 38-xxii. 3; 2 Pet. i. 14-iii. 18; 1 John
iv. 11-Jude 8.

131. (Paul. 158.) Par. Nat. Gr. 223, once Boistaller’s, contains Paul.
with _prol._ and catena, [A.D. 1045], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 273 (23), by
Theopemptus, a reader, followed by Act. and Cath. [xii].

132. (Evan. 330.)

133. (Paul. 166.) Turin, Univ. C. vi. 19 [xiii, Greg. xii], 8 × 5-¾, ff.
295 (24), _chart._, _pict._, _prol._, in a clear large hand; Dr. Hort
noticed remarkable readings in the Catholic Epistles. The Epistle to the
Hebrews precedes 1 Timothy, as Pasinus notes in his Catalogue.

134. (Paul. 167.) Turin, Univ. B. v. 19 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 8-¼ × 6,
ff. 370 (19), _prol._, _mut._ Acts i, ii. Pasinus notes that the Pauline
precede the Catholic Epistles.

135. (Evan. 339.)

136. (Paul. 169.) Turin, Univ. C. v. 1 [xii], 9-¼ × 7, ff. 174 (27),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _syn._ _Mut._ in Heb.

137. (Paul. 176.) Milan, Ambros. E. 97 sup. [xi, Greg. xiii], 10-1/8 ×
7-3/8, ff. 276 (23), _prol._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., bought at
Corfu: so like Codd. DEcscr (Act. 184) and the margin of the Harkleian
Syriac in the Acts, as to assist us when DE are mutilated, especially in
additions: e.g. Acts xxvii. 5; xxviii. 16; 19 (_bis_). _See_ Scrivener’s
“Cod. Bezae,” Introd., p. lix, note.

138. (Paul. 173.) Milan, Ambros. E. 102 sup. [xiv, Greg. xv], 9-¾ × 6-¾,
ff. 202 (19), _chart._, once J. V. Pinelli’s; it contains the Epistles
only.

139. (Paul. 174.) Milan, Ambros. H. 104 sup. [written March 20, 1434,
Indict. 12, by one Athanasius], 11-½ × 8-5/8, ff. 164 (31), 2 cols.,
_prol._, _subscr._, στίχ., _chart._, bought at Padua, 1603.

140. (Paul. 215, Apoc. 74.) Venice, 546 [partly xi on vellum, partly xiii
_chart._], 11-½ × 9-5/8, ff. 268 (21), _prol._, στίχ. The Epistles have a
catena, the Apocalypse a commentary.

141. (Evan. 189.)

142. (Paul. 178.) Modena, iii. B. 17 [xii], 7-1/8 × 5-3/8, ff. ?, _prol._,
_subscr._, στίχ., valuable, but with many errors; see however Act. 96.

143. (Evan. 832.) Contains the Catholic Epistles, but not the Acts.

144. (Evan. 363.)

145. (Evan. 365.)

146. (Evan. 367.)

147. Ven. St. Mark ii. 61.

148. (Paul. 184.) Flor. Laurent. Convent. Soppr. 191 [written A.D. 984,
Indict. 12, by Theophylact, priest and doctor of law], 13-½ × 9-½, ff.
342, _prol._, once belonged to the Benedictine Library of St. Mary.

149. (Paul. 349, Apoc. 180.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 150 [xiii, Greg.
xii], 8-*/8 × 5-¼, ff. 144 (32), 2 cols., _subscr._, στίχ., contains the
Catholic Epistles, with a Latin version.

150. (Evan. 368.)

151. (Evan. 386.)

152. (Evan. 1202.)

153. (Evan. 444.)

154. (Paul. 187.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1270 [xv, Greg. xiv], 8-¾ × 6-½, ff. 164
(36), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, contains the Acts, Catholic Epistles,
Rom., 1 Cor., with a commentary.

155. (Paul. 188.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1430 [xii], 14 × 11-¼, ff. 270 (20),
_prol._, with a commentary in another hand. It does not contain the Acts,
but all the Epistles.

156. (Paul. 190.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650 [Jan. 1037], 13-½ × 10-¾, ff. 187
(43), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
_vers._, _Euthal._, written for Nicolas Archbishop of Calabria by the
cleric Theodore. The Pauline Epistles have a commentary: it begins Acts v.
4.

157. (Paul. 191.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1714 [xii], 8-½ × 6-¾, ff. 46 (25),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ., is a
heap of disarranged fragments, containing Acts xviii. 14-xix. 9; xxiv.
11-xxvi. 23; James iii. 1-v. 20; 3 John with κεφ. and ὑπόθεσις to Jude;
Rom. vi. 22-viii. 32; xi. 31-xv. 23; 1 Cor. i. 1-iii. 12.

158. (Paul. 192.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1761 [xi], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 481 (21),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. From this copy Mai supplied the lacunae of
Cod. B in the Pauline Epistles.

159. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1968, Basil. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 6-¼ × 4-1/8, ff. 84 (22),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, contains the Acts,
James, and 1 Peter, with scholia, whose authors’ names are given. _Mut._
Acts i. 1-v. 29; vi. 14-vii. 11.

160. (Paul. 193, Apoc. 24.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2062 [xi, Greg. x], 10-5/8 × 8,
ff. 287 (26), κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., with copious scholia
accompanied by the authors’ names: it begins Acts xxviii. 19, ends Heb.
ii. 1.

161. (Paul. 198, Apoc. 69.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 258 [xiii, Greg. xiv],
9-¾ × 7-3/8, ff. 216 (32), 2 cols., _chart._, _prol._, _subscr._, with a
Latin version: it begins Acts ii. 27, and the last chapters of the
Apocalypse are lost. The latter part was written later [xiv].

162. (Paul. 200.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 298 [xv, Greg. xiv], 6-¾ × 4-¾, ff.
265 (27), 2 cols., with the Latin Vulgate version (with which Scholz
states that the Greek has been in many places made to harmonize) in a
parallel column, contains many transpositions of words, and unusual
readings introduced by a later hand(271).

163. (Paul. 201.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 325 [xiv], 7-5/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 215
(26) _chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _Mut._ Acts iv. 19-v. 1.

164. (Evan. 390.)

165. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 417 [xiv, Greg. xvi], 8-3/8 × 5-¾, ff. 339 (21),
_chart._, contains the Catholic Epistles, with works of St. Ephraem and
others.

166. (Paul. 204, Apoc. 22.) Rom. Vallicell. B. 86 [xii-xiv, Greg.], 7 ×
4-7/8, ff. 258 (26), i.e. ff. 1-103 [xii], by George, son of Elias;
104-191 [xiii], by Joachim, a monk; 192-228 [xii] also by George; 229-254
[xiv]; and four prefatory leaves, chart., were added later [xvi]. _Prol._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. Described with facsimile in Bianchini, Evan.
Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, pp. 535-8.

167. (Evan. 393.)

168. (Paul. 205.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 13 [xiv], 9-¼ × 6-3/8, ff. 204 (40),
_chart._, _prol._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.

169. (Paul. 206.) Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 29 [June 12, 1394(272)], 11-½ × 8-½,
ff. 248 (21), _prol._, κεφ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _syn._, _men._, _subscr._,
στίχ., written by Joasaph at Constantinople in the monastery τῶν ὁδηγῶν.
_See_ Evangelistarium 86.

170. (Evan. 394.)

171. 172 (Paul. 209, 210) are both Collegii Romani [xvi], fol., _chart._
Dr. Gregory could not find them in 1886.

173. (Paul. 211.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 8 [xi], 8-¾ × 6-5/8, ff. 245
(22), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.,
and μαρτυρίαι cited from Scripture and profane writers. This codex has 1
John v. 7, 8 in the margin, by a recent hand. Tregelles suggests that this
is probably the same copy as Cod. 83, the readings ascribed to it being
extracted from the margin of that manuscript.

174. (Paul. 212.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 9 [xv], 8-½ × 5-5/8, ff. 208
(27), _chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.

175. (Paul. 216.) Messina, St. Basil 104 [xii], 11-5/8 × 8-7/8, ff. 241
(25), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _men._

176. (Evan. 421.)

177. (Evan. 122.)

178. (Paul. 242, Apoc. 87 or mscr.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 1461 [xi or xii,
Greg. xiv and xv], 9-½ × 6-½, ff. 229 (27), (Hoskier), bought at Meerman’s
sale in 1824 by the late Sir T. Phillipps, Bart., of Middle Hill,
Worcestershire. The Pauline Epistles are written smaller than the rest,
but in the same clear hand. _lect._, κεφ. _t._, _prol._, κεφ. (but not in
the Apocalypse), flourished rubric capitals. Scrivener in 1856 fully
collated Apoc. (whose text is valuable), the rest slightly. It is sadly
mutilated; it begins Acts iv. 24; _mut._ Acts v. 2-16; vi. 2-vii. 2;
16-viii. 10; 38-ix. 13; 26-39; x. 9-22; 43-xiii. 1; xxiii. 32-xxiv. 24;
xxviii. 23-James i. 5; iii. 6-iv. 16; 2 Pet. iii. 10-1 John i. 1; iii.
13-iv. 2; Jude 16-25; Rom. xiv. 23 (xvi. 25-27 was there placed)-xv. 14; 1
Cor. iii. 15-xv. 23; 2 Cor. x. 14-xi. 19; xiii. 5-13; Eph. i. 1-ii. 14; v.
29-vi. 24; Col. i. 24-26; ii. 4-7; 2 Thess. i. 1-iii. 5; Heb. ix. 3-x. 29;
Apoc. xiv. 4-14: ending Apoc. xxi. 12. The ὑποθέσεις and tables of κεφ.
before each Epistle have suffered in like manner.

179. (Paul. 128, Apoc. 82.) Munich, Royal Libr. 211 [xi, Delitzsch xiii],
10-5/8 × 8-3/8, ff. 227 (25), _lect._, _prol._, ὑπογραφαί, Dorotheus’
treatise (_see_ Act. 89), fragments of _Eus. t._, and (in a later hand)
marginal scholia to St. Paul. Belonged to Zomozerab, the Bohemian. The
text is very near that commonly received. The portion of this manuscript
which contains the Apocalypse is described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche
Funde, Leipzig, 1862, pp. 45-48, with a facsimile of Apoc. viii. 12, 13.

180. (Evan. 431.) Important, but seems to have perished in 1870 at
Strasburg.

181. (Evan. 400(273).)

The following codices also are described by Scrivener, Cod. Augiens.,
Introd. pp. lv-lxiv, and their collations given in the Appendix.

*182. ascr (Paul. 252). Lond. Lambeth 1182 [xii, Greg. xiii], 10-½ ×
6-7/8, ff. 397 (20), _chart._, brought (as were also 183-6) by Carlyle
from a Greek island. A later hand [xiv] supplied Acts i. 1-xii. 3; xiii.
5-15; 2, 3 John, Jude. In this copy and 183 the Pauline Epistles precede
the Catholic. _lect._, _pict._, κεφ., _prol._, _syn._, _men._, ἀποδημίαι
παύλου, ἀντίφωνα for Easter, and other foreign matter. The various
readings are interesting, and strongly resemble those of Cod. 69 of the
Acts, and Cod. 61 hardly less, especially in Acts xiii-xvii. This is
Hort’s Cod. 110. (Greg. 214.)

*183. bscr (Paul. 253). Lond. Lamb. 1183 [A.D. 1358], 10 × 7, ff. 236
(27), _chart._, _mut._ 1 Cor. xi. 7-27; 1 Tim. iv. 1-v. 8. _Syn._,
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _mut._, κεφ., _lect._, in a beautiful hand,
with many later corrections. (Greg. 215.)

*184. cscr (Paul. 254). Lond. Lamb. 1184 [xv], 4to, _chart._, _mut._ Acts
vii. 52-viii. 25. Having been restored in 1817 (Evan. 516), its readings
(which, especially in the Acts and Catholic Epistles, are very important)
are taken from an excellent collation (Lamb. 1255, 10-14) made for Carlyle
about 1804 by the Rev. W. Sanderson of Morpeth. The text much resembles
that of Act. 61, and is almost identical with that of B.-C. III. 37 (Act.
221) and of Act. 137. This is Hort’s Cod. 112. (Greg. 216.)

*185. dscr (Paul. 255). Lond. Lamb. 1185 [xiv ?], 8-¾ × 5-¾, ff. 209
(23-5), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, _subscr._, _men._, στίχ.,
_chart._, miserably mutilated and ill-written. It must be regarded as a
collection of fragments in at least four different hands, pieced together
by the most recent scribe. _Mut._ Acts ii. 36-iii. 8; vii. 3-59; xii.
7-25; xiv. 8-27; xviii. 20-xix. 12; xxii. 7-xxiii. 11; 1 Cor. viii. 12-ix.
18; 2 Cor. i. 1-10; Eph. iii. 2-Phil. i. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 12-Tit. i. 6; Heb.
vii. 19-ix. 12. We have 1 Cor. v. 11, 12; 2 Cor. x. 8-15, written by two
different persons. (Greg. 217.)

*186. escr (Paul. 321) seems to have been Lond. Lamb. 1181 [xiv], 4to of
the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles as we learn from the Lambeth
Catalogue, but having been returned (_see_ Evan. 516), we have access only
to a tolerable collation of Acts i. 1-xxvii. 12, made by the Rev. John
Fenton for Carlyle (Lamb. 1255, 27-33). In its text it much resembles Cod.
E. (Greg. 218.)

*187. fscr (Evan. 543). (Greg. 194.)

*188. gscr (Evan. 542). (Greg. 193.)

189. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 258.)

190. (Evan. 503.)

191. (Paul. 245.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 38 [xi], 7 × 5-½, ff. 306 (23),
_prol._, _Euthal._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, in
small and neat characters, from St. Saba (brought to England with the
other Wake manuscripts in 1731), contains a catena, and at the end the
date 1312 (ἐτελειώθη τὸ παρὸν ἐν ἔτει ϛωκ᾽) in a later hand. _Mut._ Acts
i. 1-11.

192. (Paul. 246.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 37 [xi], 8 × 6, ff. 237 (23), κεφ.,
_vers._ _Mut._ Acts xii. 4-xxiii. 32. The last leaf is a palimpsest,
_chart._ at end about 1490 A.D., the vellum being about 1070, _mut._ 6
leaves at beginning and 16-24.

*193. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 199.)

194. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 206.)

195. Modena, Este ii. A. 13 [xiii, Greg. xv], 4 × 3-¼, ff. ?, _lect._,
_syn._, _men._ (_See_ Greg. 238.)

196. Modena, Este ii. C. 4 [xi or xii], 9-5/8 × 8, ff. ? _Prol._ ἀποδημία
and μαρτ. Paul., κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., _vers._, _syn._ (See Greg.
239.)

197. (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 207.)

198. (Paul. 280.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 7681 [A.D. 1107], 12-¼ × 8-7/8,
ff. 268 (24), 2 cols., is a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles from the
Hon. F. North’s collection. A grand folio in a very large hand (Hoskier).
(Greg. 225.)

199. Cheltenham, Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531). (Greg. 255.)

200. Cheltenham, Phillipps 1284 (Evan. 527). (Greg. 254.)

201. (Paul. 396, Apoc. 86.) Athens, National Library (490, 217) [xiv,
Greg. xv], 10-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 453 (42), _chart._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ.
_mut._ at beginning and end, with commentary of Theophylact, and Andreas
(alone) on Apocalypse. (Greg. 251. _See_ Act. 78.)

Besides Evann. 226 and 228, entered above as Act. 108 and 109, Montana
sent to Mr. Kelly a list of eight more in the Escurial (Greg. 230-237, who
inserts Σ. i. 5 for 206).

202. Escurial ρ. iii. 4 [xiii].

203. Escurial τ. iii. 12 [xiii].

204. Escurial χ. iii. 3 [xii].

205. Escurial χ. iii. 10 [xii].

206. Escurial χ. iv. 2 [xiv].

207. Escurial ψ. iii. 6 [xi].

208. Escurial ψ. iii. 18 [x].

209. Escurial ω. iv. 22 [xv].

210. (Paul. 247.) Paris, St. Geneviève, A. O. 35 [xiv, Greg. xv], 7 × 4-¾,
ff. 132 (24), beautifully written and illuminated, contains the Catholic
and Pauline Epistles. Some name like Λασκαρις stands on fol. 1 in silver
letters enclosed by a laurel-leaf. Described to Burgon by the librarian,
M. Ruelle. (Greg. 415.)

The next three are at Oxford:

211. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 200.)

212. (Paul. 250.) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 110 [x], 7-½ × 5-¼, ff. 380 (18),
_pict._, _prol._ (Euthal.), κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ.
(Paul.), a beautiful copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. For its
collation, _see_ Evan. 105. It also contains one leaf from Cyril’s
Homilies, and two other later. (Greg. 221.)

213. (Paul. 251.) Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 118 [xiii], 9 × 6-½, ff. 149 (29),
_syn._, _men._, _prol._ _Euthal._ (Paul.), κεφ. _t._, τίτλ., _lect._,
_subscr._ _Mut._, also contains the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg.
222.)

214. (Evan. 846.) (Greg. 258.)

215. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 202.)

216. (Paul. 234.) Parham 79. 14 [1009], 10-¼ × 8, ff. ?, _subscr._, στίχ.,
from St. Saba; a facsimile in Parham Catalogue. This copy and the next two
contain the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 226.)

217. (Paul. 235.) Parham 80. 15 [xi, Greg. xii], 10-5/8 × 8-½, ff. ?,
_prol._, _subscr._, στίχ., from Caracalla, with a marginal commentary.
(Greg. 227.)

218. (Paul. 236.) Parham 81. 16 [xiii], 13-½ × 8-5/8, ff. ?, _prol._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, _syn._, _men._, from Simopetra on Athos. (Greg.
228.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Acts, two of the
Catholic Epistles, viz.:

*219. B.-C. II. 7 (Evan. 549). (Greg. 201.)

*220. (Paul. 264.) B.-C. III. 1, Acts and all the Epistles, the Pauline
preceding the Catholic [xi or xii], 11-½ × 8, ff. 375 (22), on fine
vellum, with broad margins. This is one of the most superb copies extant
of the latter part of the N. T., on which so much cost was seldom bestowed
as on the Gospels. The illuminations before each book, the golden titles,
subscriptions, and capitals, are very rich and fresh: the rubrical
directions are in bright red at the top and bottom of the pages. The
preliminary matter consists of _syn._ of the Apostolos, ὑπόθεσις to the
Acts, Εὐθαλίου διακόνου περὶ τῶν χρόνων τοῦ κηρύγματος τοῦ ἁγίου παύλου,
κεφ. _t._ of the Acts, in all twenty pages. There are no other tables of
κεφάλαια, but their τίτλοι and κεφ. are given throughout the manuscript.
To each Epistle is prefixed the ordinary ὑπόθεσις or _prol._, _vers._, and
to eight of them Theodoret’s also. Three leaves at the beginning of
Epistles (containing portions of _prol._ and 2 Cor. i. 1-3; Eph. i. 1-4;
Heb. i. 1-6) have been shamefully cut out for the sake of the
illuminations. A complete menology of eighteen pages closes the volume. At
the end of Jude we find in golden letters _κε_ _ἰυ_ _χε_ υἱὲ τοῦ θὺ
ἐλέησόν με τὸν πολϊαμάρτητον ἀντώνϊον τάχα καὶ μοναχὸν τὸν μαλεύκην.
(Greg. 223.)

*221. (Paul. 265.) B.-C. III. 37 [xii], 6 × 4, 270 (20) + 6 _membran._
[xiv or later], and _chart._ [xv] (beginning and end), _men._, _lect._,
_subscr._, contains the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles complete. This
copy is full of instructive variations, being nearest akin to the
Harkleian Syriac _cum asterisco_ and to cscr (184), then to ascr (182),
137, 100, 66**, 69, dscr (185) next to 27, 29, 57**. (Greg. 224.)

222. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 257.)

*223. (Paul. 262.) Brit. Mus. Egerton 2787 [xiv], 7-¾ × 5-3/8, ff. 244
(22), mut. Jude 20-25, containing the Acts and all the Epistles, neatly
written and bound in the original oak boards. After being offered for £60
in London from 1869 to 1875, it was bought by Dean Burgon, and, like Evan.
563, passed to his nephew, the Rev. W. F. Rose, and was obtained for the
Museum in 1893. _Prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., ἀρχ. and τέλ., _subscr._,
στίχ., _syn._, _men._, at the beginning, but it has been ill used, and the
text corrected by an unskilful hand. Its faded ornaments were executed in
lake. (Greg. 229.)

*224. (Evan. 507) wscr. Hort’s Act. 102. (Greg. 195.)

Besides the British Museum copies already described (Act. 22, 25-8, 59,
91) we must add:

*225 or jscr. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 48 [xiv], 14-¾ × 10-¼, end of St.
Chrysost. vol. ii, ff. (230-244) 15, _chart._, _prol._, Κεφ. _t._, κεφ.,
_lect._, τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., elegantly written, contains the Catholic
Epistles (except that of St. Jude), with important variations. (Greg.
219.)

226. (Evan. 576.) (Greg. 196.)

227. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 197.)

228. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 198.)

229. (Paul. 270.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,388 [xiii or xiv], 7-¼ × 5-¾,
ff. 94 (21), _prol._, κεφ., _subscr._, τίτλ., _lect._, very neat, bought
of Simonides in 1853, contains only 2 Cor. xi. 25-1 Pet. iii. 15, for
which order _see_ Vol. I. p. 73. (Greg. 220.)

Act. 226-229 were also examined by Dr. Bloomfield.

230. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,392 [xi], ff. 14 × 10-½, ff. (2 + 1 + 2 =)
5, (1) two leaves of wonderful beauty, containing James i. 1-23, the
heading illuminated, κεφ. at the tops of the pages, with a commentary on
three sides of the text in a very minute hand; (2) one leaf of an Evst.
out of a volume which fell into the hands of General Menon, and was
presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria to the Brit. Mus., containing Matt.
vi. 13-18 (_see_ Evst. 262); (3) two leaves containing Luke xxiv. 25-35;
John i. 35-51. (Greg. 203.)

231. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 256.)

232. (Paul. 271, Apoc. 107.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816 [A.D. 1111,
Indict. 4], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 149 (32), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._
(no τίτλ.), _subscr._, μαρτ., στίχ., a splendid copy, bought (_see_ Evan.
603) of Sir Ivor Guest in 1871. A facsimile is exhibited in the
Palaeographical Society’s work, Plate 84. It begins with Euthalii ἔκθεσις
of the chapters of the Acts. Euthalius’ Prologue also precedes the Pauline
Epistles, and that of Arethas (σύνοψις σχολική) the Apocalypse, with a
table of his seventy-two κεφάλαια. Throughout the volume the numerals
indicating the κεφάλαια of each book stand in the margin in red, and a
list of the κεφ. before each. There are many marginal glosses in a very
minute hand. _Mut._ 1 Cor. xvi. 15—Prol. to 2 Cor., and one leaf (Eph. v.
3-vi. 16) is supplied [xv] _chart._ There are ten leaves at the end
containing foreign matter, by the same hand, and in the colophon, besides
the date, we read that the monk Andreas wrote it εἰς τὸ ὄρος τοῦ _πρσ_ καὶ
αγ μελετίου τῆς μυοπόλεως ἐν τῇ μονῇ τοῦ _σρσ_, adding of himself (as well
he might) πολλὰ γὰρ ἐκοπίασα ἐν τρισὶν ἔτεσιν κτίζων αὐτήν.  The foreign
matter includes an exposition of the errors condemned by the seven general
councils (ff. 143-5), resembling that in Evan. 69. (Greg. 205.)

233. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 253.)

234. (Evan. 608.) (Greg. 417.)

235. (Evan. 472.)

Belsheim enables us to add

236. (Paul. 273, Apoc. 108.) Upsal, Univ. Gr. 11 [xii], 6-½ × 4-¾, ff. 182
(33), containing the Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse. (Greg. 335.)

237. (Evan. 616, Paul. 274.) (Greg. 269.)

He also found

238. Linköping, Benzel 35, once belonging to Eric Benzel [1675-1743],
Archbishop of Upsal [x], 4to, ff. 244, very beautiful, _lect._ at
beginning and end, contains the Acts and all the Epistles (Paul. 272), the
Epistle to the Hebrews preceding 1 Tim. _Mut._ 2 Thess. iii. 7-Heb. i. 5.
(Greg. 334.)

239. Rom. Vat. Gr. 652 [xiv], 11 × 7-½, ff. 105, _chart._, the Acts only
for all that appears, with Theophylact’s commentary, as printed in full in
vol. iii (pp. 189-317, Praef. p. viii) of the Venice edition of
Theophylact, 1758. _Lect._, κεφ., τίτλοι, ἀρχ. and τέλη (Burgon). (Greg.
325.)

Fourteen copies were seen by Mr. Coxe in the East, which are numbered
below. Compare Scholz’s list.

240. (Paul. 282, Apoc. 109.) Paris Nat. “Arménien 9” [xi], 11-½ × 9, ff.
323 (36), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ. Greek and
Armenian. (Greg. 301.)

241. (Paul. 283.) Messina, Univ. 40 [xii, Greg. xiii], 13-3/8 × 10-¼, ff.
224 (28), _chart._, _prol._, _mut._ Begins at Acts viii. 2, ends at
Hebrews viii. 2. Has a commentary. (Greg. 320.)

242. (Evan. 622, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata Α᾽, α᾽. 1. (Greg.
267.)

243. (Paul. 291.) Crypta Ferrata Α. β. 1 [x], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 139 (25), 2
cols., _Euth._, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.
John (1, 2, 3), Jude, Paul. (Heb., Tim.). _Mut._ 2 Tim. iv. 8-end. (Greg.
317.)

244. (Paul. 292.) Crypta Ferrata Α. β. 3 [xi or xii], 10-¼ × 6-¾, ff. 172
(29), 2 cols., _prol._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._ (Greg.
318.)

245. (Paul. 293.) Crypta Ferrata Α. β. 6 [xi], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 193 (26),
_prol._ (Paul.), _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _men._, _mut._ at the end.
(Greg. 319.)

246. (Paul. 294.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 395 (19), _pict._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. Abbate Cozza-Luzi confirms Berriman’s account (pp.
98, 99) of the splendour of this codex. It is written in gold letters and
is said to have belonged to Carlotta, Queen of Jerusalem, Cyprus, and
Armenia, who died at Rome, A.D. 1487, and probably gave this book to pope
Innocent VIII, whose arms are painted at the beginning. It contains
effigies of SS. Luke, James, Peter, John, Jude, Paul. (Greg. 326.)

247. (Paul. 295.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. Gr. 38 [xi], 8-¾ × 6-1/8, ff. 351 (24),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. (Greg. 330.)

248. (Paul. 298.) Berlin, Königl. (Hamilton) 244 (625) [A.D. 1090 ?],
5-7/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 330 (22), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._,
_men._ It contains the Acts, Cath. and St. Paul, as Dr. C. de Boor informs
us. (_See_ Greg. 303.)

249. (Paul. 299.) Berlin, Königl. Gr. 4to, 40 [xiii, Greg. xi], 10-¾ ×
5-¾, ff. 222 (26), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ.,
same contents as the preceding. (_See_ Greg. 252.)

250. (Paul. 300.) Berlin, Königl. Gr. 4to, 43 [xi, Greg. xiv], 9-5/8 × 7,
ff. 116 (39), _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._,
_men._, same contents as the preceding, but commences with the Psalms.
(_See_ Greg. 302.)

251. (Paul. 301.) Berlin, Königl. Gr. 4to, 57 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 8-5/8 ×
6, ff. ?, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, _chart._, same contents as Act. 248. (_See_
Greg. 248.)

252. (Evan. 642, Paul. 302.) Berlin, Königl. Gr. 8vo, 9. (Greg. 213.)

253, 254, 255, 257, 260 were discovered on the spot by Dr. Gregory not to
be Codd. Act.

253. (Paul. 248.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. Library 8 [xiv], 4to, _chart._,
Cath. (Greg. 240.)

254. (Paul. 275.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 59 [xi], 4to, Acts and all
Epistles. (Greg. 241.)

255. (Paul. 296.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 88 [xi], fol, Acts and all
Epistles, after Psalms. (Greg. 242.)

256. (Paul. 322.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2099 [x, Greg. xi], 7-¼ × 6, ff. 125 (21),
_Euth._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._ Though numbered from “Acts,” it
contains only the Cath. Epp. (See Greg. 329.)

257. (Paul. 303.) Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 7 [x], 4to. Act., Cath.,
Paul., begins at Acts xii. 6. (Greg. 183 ?)

258. (Paul. 306.) Jerus. Holy Sep. 15 [x, end], 4to, with rich scholia.
(Greg. 184 ?)

259. (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 208.)

260. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 209.)

261. (Paul. 336.) Rom. Casanatensis G. ii. 6 [xv or xvi], 12-7/8 × 23-1/8,
ff. ?, _subscr._, _vers._, στίχ., Catholic and Pauline Epistles with a
catena. (See Greg. 321.)

The next three were added by the Abbé Martin.

262. (Evan. 738.) (Greg. 259.)

263. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 906 [xii-xiii], 8-1/8 × 5-¾, ff. 48 (20). _Mut._
Acts xi. 5-22; xvi. 1-16; xxii. 10-xxviii. 31; James i. 1-ii. 18; iv. 3-v.
20. _Prol._ (Greg. 249.)

264. (Paul. 337.) Paris, Nat. Coislin. 224 [xi], 10 × 8, ff. 379 (20),
_syn._, _Euth._, Act., Cath., Paul. (Greg. 250.)

We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order as far as is possible, and refer
students to his pages where Library Catalogues and other sources of
information do not supply particulars.

265. (Evan. 808.)

266. (Evan. 823.)

267. (Evan. 858.) (Greg. 261.)

268. (Evan. 698.)

269. (Evan. 794.) (Greg. 262.)

270. (Evan. 922.)

271. (Evan. 927.)

272. (Evan. 935.)

273. (Evan. 941.)

274. (Evan. 945.)

275. (Evan. 956.)

276. (Evan. 959.)

277. (Evan. 986.)

278. (Evan. 996.)

279. (Evan. 997.)

280. (Evan. 999.)

281. (Evan. 1003.)

282. (Evan. 1040.)

283. (Evan. 1058.)

284. (Evan. 1072.)

285. (Evan. 1073.)

286. (Evan. 1075.)

287. (Evan. 1094.)

288. (Evan. 1149.)

289. (Evan. 1240.)

290. (Evan. 1241.)

291. (Evan. 1242.)

292. (Evan. 1243.)

293. (Evan. 1244.)

294. (Evan. 1245.)

295. (Evan. 1246.)

296. (Evan. 1247.)

297. (Evan. 1248.)

298. (Evan. 1249.)

299. (Evan. 1250.)

300. (Evan. 1251.)

301. (Paul. 334, Apoc. 109.) St. Saba 20 [xi, beginning], 4to, Act., Cath.
(Greg. 243.)

302. (Paul. 313.) St. Saba 35 [xi], 4to. (Greg. 244.)

303. (Apoc. 185.) Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 132 [xv], 8-¼ × 5-¼, _chart._,
_mut._ at beginning and end.

304. (Paul. 331.) Athens, Nat. Theol. (207, 70) [xiii], 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff.
321. Very beautiful. Written by Cosmas.

305. (Paul. 332.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (208, 7) [xiv], 7-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 273,
with Œcumenius.

306. (Paul. 333.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (209, 72) [A.D. 1364], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff.
250. Written by Constantine Alexopoulos. Restored by Nicolaus in A.D.
1464.

307. (Paul. 469, Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 43 (149 ?) [x], 8-5/8 × 6-3/8.

308. (Paul. 420.) Ath. Nat. (45).

309. (Paul. 300, Apoc. 124.) Ath. Nat. 64 (91) [x], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 327.
Apoc. ends at xviii. 22.

310. Ath. Nat. 66 (105) [x], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 293. Sixteen homilies of St.
Chrysostom on the Acts. Eight leaves at the beginning are of cent. xiv.

311. (Paul. 419.) Ath. Nat. 221 (129 ?) [xiii], 5-7/8 × 4-¼, ff. 224.

312. (Paul. 421.) Ath. Nat. (119) [xii], 9-7/8 × 5-½, ff. 356, _chart._

313. (Paul. 422.) Ath. Nat. 89 [xii], 11-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 220. _Mut._ Acts
i. 1-vii. 35.

314. Zante.

315. (Paul. 474.) Petersburg, Imp. Porfirianus.

316. Madrid, Royal O. 78.

317. (Evan. 667.) Coxe, St. Saba 53. (Greg. 211.)

318. (Evan. 673.) Coxe, St. Saba 54. (Greg. 212.)

319. (Paul. 318.) Patmos 27 [xii], fol., Act., Cath., Paul., with marginal
gloss. Coxe.

320. (Paul. 320.) Patmos 31 [ix], fol., Act., Cath., Paul. Coxe.

321. (Evan. 796.) (Greg. 263.)

322. Athos, Iveron 639.

323. (Paul. 429.) Lesb. τ. Λείμ. 55.

324. Jerusalem, Holy Cross 1.

325. (Paul. 495, Apoc. 187.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 91 [x], 9 × 7-1/8, ff.
327, _orn._, _mus._, _mut._ Apoc. xviii. 22-end.

326. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 264.)

327. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1227.

328. (Evan. 665.) (Greg. 210.)

329. (Evan. 1267.)

330. (Paul. 491.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 462 [xiv] ?, 535 pages _chart._, ff.
60 (58 first and 2 last) [xvi], κεφ. _t._, _syn._, _proll._

331. (Paul. 145.) Contains also James, 1 Pet., 2 Pet. i. 1-3.

332. (Paul. 434.) Ven. Marc. ii. 114.

333. (Paul. 435.) Edinburgh, Mr. Mackellar.

334. (Paul. 319.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1971 [x], 6-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 247 (31), 2
cols., _Euth._, _proll._, κεφ. _t._, _lect._, ἀναγν., _subscr._, στίχ.,
_men._ (_See_ Greg. 268.)

335. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 141. (Greg. 245.)

336. Athos, Vatopedi 41.

337. Ath. Vat. 201.

338. Ath. Vat. 203.

339. Ath. Vat. 210.

340. Ath. Vat. 259.

341. Ath. Vat. 328.

342. Ath. Vat. 380.

343. Ath. Vat. 419.

344. Ath. Dionysius 68.

345. Ath. Dion. 75.

346. Ath. Dion. 382.

347. Ath. Docheiariou 38.

348. Ath. Doch. 48.

349. Ath. Doch. 136.

350. Ath. Doch. 139.

351. Ath. Doch. 147.

352. Ath. Esphigmenou 63.

353. Ath. Esphig. 64.

354. Ath. Esphig. 65.

355. Ath. Esphig. 66.

356. Ath. Esphig. 67.

357. Ath. Esphig. 68.

358. Ath. Iveron 24.

359. Ath. Iveron 25.

360. Ath. Iveron 37.

361. Ath. Iveron 57.

362. Ath. Iveron 60.

363. Ath. Iveron 642.

364. Ath. Iveron 643.

365. Ath. Iveron 648.

366. Ath. Constamonitou 108.

367. Ath. Coutloumoussi 16.

368. Ath. Coutloum. 57.

369. Ath. Coutloum. 80.

370. Ath. Coutloum. 81.

371. Ath. Coutloum. 82.

372. Ath. Coutloum. 83.

373. Ath. Coutloum. 275.

374. Ath. Paul 2.

375. Ath. Protaton 32.

376. Ath. Simopetra 42.

377. Ath. Stauroniketa 52.

378. Ath. Philotheou 38.

379. Ath. Philoth. 76.

380. Beratinus Archiepisc.

381. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 942.

382. Chalcis, Mon. Trin. 16.

383. Chalcis, Schol. 9.

384. Chalcis, Schol. 26.

385. Chalcis, Schol. 33.

386. Chalcis, Schol. 96.

387. Patmos, St. John 14.

388. Patmos, St. John 15.

389. Patmos, St. John 16.

390. Patmos, St. John 263.

391. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 12.

392. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 15.

393. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 16.

394. Sinaitic 274.

395. Sinaitic 275.

396. Sinaitic 276.

397. Sinaitic 277.

398. Sinaitic 278.

399. Sinaitic 279.

400. Sinaitic 280.

401. Sinaitic 281.

402. Sinaitic 282.

403. Sinaitic 283.

404. Sinaitic 284.

405. Sinaitic 285.

406. Sinaitic 287.

407. Sinaitic 288.

408. Sinaitic 289.

409. Sinaitic 290.

410. Sinaitic 291.

411. Sinaitic 292.

412. Sinaitic 293.

413. Sinaitic 300.

414. Sinaitic 301.

415. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 150. (Greg. 246.) From
Ἱεροσολυμιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, by Papadopoulos Kerameus.

416. (Paul. 58, Apoc. 181.) Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 38 [xi beg.],
9-3/8 × 7-½, ff. 280 (i.e. 89 + 234), (_syn._ for July and August [xiii]),
_pict._,

_mut._ Acts i. 1-11, Life of St. Paul. Heb. at end of Paul. Written at
Constantinople by Theophanes. Belonged to Matthew a monk, and to monastery
of St. Saba.

417. (Paul. 64.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 43 [xii], 8-7/8 × 6, ff. 138 (28).
_Prol._, _mut._ Acts i. 1-xii. 9. Epp. of Paul with Heb. at end follow
Acts. Came from St. Saba.

From Ἔκθεσις Παλαιογραφικῶν καὶ Φιλολογικῶν Ἐρεύνων ἐν Θράκῃ καὶ
Μακεδονίᾳ, by Papadopoulos Kerameus.

418. (Paul. 492.) Cosinitsa, Ἁγία Μονή, Ματθαῖος ἱερεύς 54 [A.D. 1344],
Acts, Cath. Epp. Written by the aforenamed.

From Καταλόγος τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ Ἁγίου Ὄρους Ἑλληνικῶν Κωδίκων
ὑπὸ Σπυρίδωνος Π. Λαμπρός 1888.

419. (Paul. 493, Apoc. 185.) Athos, Monastery of St. Paul 2 [A.D. 800 ??],
4to, said to have been written by the Empress Mary, who had been divorced
by Constantine VI, and shut up in a convent in Cilicia. At the end of the
Apoc. it has the subscription, σταυρέ, φύλαττε βασίλισσαν Μαρίαν. Some
leaves in the beginning and middle _chart._ [xviii].

420. (Paul. 494.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 222 [xvii], 12-1/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 246.
After the Κατηχήσεις of Theodorus Studita, Act., Cath., Paul.





CHAPTER XI. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES.


*1. (Evan. 1.)

2. (Act. 2.)

3. (Evan. 3.)

4. (Act. 4.)

5. (Evan. 5.)

6. (Evan. 6.)

7. Basil. A. N. iii. 11, 11-¼ × 8-½, ff. 387 (11), _prol._, with notes and
a finely written marginal commentary, ends Heb. xii. 18. But Rom., 1, 2
Cor. are in a different hand. It is plain that Erasmus must have used this
copy, cf. Rom. v. 21; vi. 19; viii. 35; xv. 31; xvi. 22; 1 Cor. xi. 15; 2
Cor. v. 4; ix. 8; 12; Gal. i. 6; iii. 27; Phil. iii. 9; Col. i. 6; iii.
17; 1 Thess. i. 7; Tit. iii. 8; Philem. 15; Heb. v. 4; vii. 5, in all
which places it countenances peculiar readings of his first edition. It
contained τό in Rom. iv. 4, but not καὶ πεισθέντες in Heb. xi. 13
(Wetstein, Hoskier).

8. (Act. 50.)

9. (Act. 7.)

10. (Act. 8.)

11. (Act. 9.)

12. (Act. 10.) _See_ Act. 7.

13. Certain readings cited by J. le Fevre d’Etaples, in his commentary on
St. Paul’s Epistles, Paris, 1512.

14. (Evan. 90.)

15. A manuscript cited by Erasmus, belonging to Amandus of Louvain.

16. (Act. 12.)

*17. (Evan. 33.) _See_ Act. 7.

18. (Evan. 35.)

19. (Act. 16.)

20. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 27, described (as is Cod. 23) by Montfaucon
[x], 13-¾ × 10-½, ff. 252 (39), in bad condition, with _prol._ and a
catena, from Laura at Athos (Wetstein). _See_ Act. 7.

21. (Act. 17.)

22. (Act. 18.)

23. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 28 [A.D. 1056], 14-¾ × 10-½, ff. 272 (47),
_prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. (Wetstein, Scholz). From Laura.

24. (Evan. 105.)

25. (Act. 20.)

26. (Act. 21.)

27. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Ff. i. 30 [xii], 11-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 169 (varies),
_prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., with Œcumenius’
commentary: Rom. and 1, 2 Cor. are wanting (Wetstein, 1716). Bradshaw
found that this manuscript, which came to Cambridge in 1574, is only the
second part of Paul. 42, the last quire of the latter being numbered κα᾽,
while the first in Cod. 27 is κβ᾽. Hort’s Paul. 27 is kscr or Paul. 260.

28. (Act. 23.)

*29. (Act. 24.)

*30. (Act. 53.)

31. (Act. 25.)

32. (Act. 26.)

33. (Act. 27.)

*34. (Act. 28.)

35. (Act. 29.)

36. (Act. 30.)

*37. (Evan. 69.)

38. (Evan. 51.)

39. (Act. 33.)

*40. (Evan. 61.)

41. (Evan. 57.)

42. Oxf. Magdalen Coll. Gr. 7 [xii], 11-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 170 (varies),
_prol._, κεφ., _lect._, contains Rom., 1, 2 Cor. surrounded by Œcumenius’
commentary (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill). First part of Paul. 27.

43. (Act. 37.)

*44. (Act. 38.)

45. (Act. 39.)

46. (Act. 40.)

47. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 16 [xi], 11-3/8 × 8-½, ff. 255 (15), _prol._,
_subscr._, στίχ., with a Patristic catena, in a small and beautiful hand,
having a text much resembling that of Cod. A, and Cod. B still more often
when the two stand alone: its history is the same as that of Evan. 49. The
Epistle to the Hebrews precedes 1 Tim. (Mill, Roe 2, Tregelles for his
edition of the N. T.: inspected by Vansittart.)

*48. (Act. 42.)

49. (Evan. 76.)

50. (Act. 52.)

51. (Evan. 82, Act. 44, Apoc. 5.)

52. (Act. 45.)

53 of Wetstein is now Paul. Cod. M, the portion containing the Hebrews, or
Bengel’s Uffenbach 2 or 1. Instead— (Evan. 1149.) (Greg. 336.)

54. Monacensis Reg. Gr. 412 [xii], 11-7/8 × 8-3/8, ff. 358 (24), is
Bengel’s August. 5 (_see_ Act. 46), containing Rom. vii. 7-xvi. 24, with a
catena from twenty Greek authors (_see_ Paul. 127), stated by Bengel to
resemble that in the Bodleian described by Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1448).

55. (Act. 46.)

56. This is worthless as being a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition,
then just published. Instead— (Evan. 1262.)

*57. (Evan. 218.)

58. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650(274) = Act. 156, Paul. 190. Instead— (Act. 416.)

59. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 204 [xi], 11 × 8-7/8, ff. 312 (32). _Mut._ Rom.,
1 Cor., 2 Cor. is in the 3rd of 3 vols. _See_ Cramer’s Catena. (Greg.)
Wetstein and Griesbach comprise readings of two Medicean manuscripts of
the Ephes. and Philipp., derived from the same source as Evan. 102, Act.
56, Apoc. 23.

60. Codices cited in the Correctorium Bibliorum Latinorum.

*61. (Act. 61.)

62. (Act. 59.)

63. (Act. 60.)

64 of Griesbach is the portion of Evan. M. Instead— (Act. 417.)

65. (Act. 62.)

66. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5552 [xvi], 6-½ × 4-¼, ff. 233 (18). This
number included readings extracted by Griesbach from the margin of this
MS., which itself he considers but a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition
(Symb. Crit., p. 166).

67. (Act. 66.) 67** resembles Cod. B, yet is independent of it (Eph. iii.
9, iv. 9, &c.). “These marginal readings must have been derived from a MS.
having a text nearly akin to that of the fragmentary MS. called M, though
not from M itself” (Hort, Introduction, p. 155).

68. (Act. 63.)

69. (Act. 64.)

70. (Act. 67.)

71. Vindobon. Caesar. Gr. 61 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9-½ × 6-¾, ff. 170
(29), 2 cols., _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, μαρτ., _subscr._,
ἀναγν., στίχ. _Mut._ Rom. i. 1-4; ii. 3-8, &c. Titus; Philem.; with
Hebrews before 1 Tim. It includes a commentary and catechetical lectures
of St. Cyril of Jerusalem (Alter, Birch, Greg.).

72. (Evan. 234.)

73. (Act. 68.)

74. (Act. 69.)

75. (Brit. Mus. Add. 5116, _see_ Act. 22.)

*76. Leipzig, Univ. Gr. 361 [xiii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. out of 327, 85 (35),
_prol._, κεφ., contains Rom., 1 Cor., Gal., and part of Eph., with
Theophylact’s commentary, and other matter (Matthaei, Gregory).

Codd. 77-112 were cursorily collated by Birch, and nearly all by Scholz.

77. (Evan. 131.)

78. (Evan. 133.)

79. (Act. 72.)

80. (Act. 73(275))

81. Rom. Vat. Gr. 761 [xii], 13-¾ × 10, ff. 266, _Euth._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_subscr._, στίχ., with Œcumenius’ commentary. The Epistle to the Hebrews
is wanting.

82. Rom. Vat. Gr. 762 [xii], 12-1/8 × 9, ff. 411, _Euth._, contains Rom.,
1, 2 Cor., with a catena.

83. Rom. Vat. Gr. 765 [xi], 14-1/8 × 11-5/8, ff. 177, _Euth._, with a
commentary.

84. Rom. Vat. Gr. 766 [xii], 14-¾ × 11-3/8, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., with a
commentary.

85. (Apoc. 39.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1136 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 10 × 6-¾, ff. 60
(46), contains _first_ the Apocalypse (beginning ch. iii. 8) with a Latin
version, then St. Paul’s Epistles ending 1 Tim. vi. 5, with many unusual
readings.

86. (Evan. 141.)

87. (Evan. 142.)

88. (Evan. 149.)

89. (Act. 78.)

90. (Act. 79.)

91. (Act. 80.)

92. (Evan. 180.)

93. (Act. 83.)

94. (Act. 84.)

95. (Act. 85.)

96. (Act. 86.) The same copy as Paul. 183 in the last edition.

97. (Act. 87.)

98. (Act. 88.)

99. (Act. 89.)

100. Flor. Laurent. x. 4 [xii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 426 (28), with a
commentary and additional scholia [xiv], from the Cistercian monastery of
S. Salvator de Septimo, in the diocese of Florence.

101. Flor. Laurent. x. 6 [xi, Greg. x], 13-½ × 10-¼, ff. 285, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., with a catena supplying the
authors’ names.

102. Flor. Laurent. x. 7 [xi], 13 × 9-5/8, ff. 270, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
_subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, a life of St. Paul, and catena with such
names attached as Theodoret, Chrysostom, Œcumenius, Severianus, &c.

103. Flor. Laurent. x. 19 [xiii], 9-¾ × 7-3/8, ff. 260, _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _lect._, _subscr._, στίχ., _syn._, _men._, with a
catena. At the end is a date, ’A.D. 1318, Ind. 1, Timotheus.’

*104. (Evan. 201 or hscr.) Examined by Bloomfield.

105. (Evan. 204.) Dean Burgon has received a facsimile of 1 Tim. iii. 16
from the librarian at Bologna.

106. (Evan. 205.)

107. (Evan. 206.)

108. (Evan. 209.)

*109. (Act. 96.)

*110. Venet. Marc. 33 [xi], 15-¾ × 12-7/8, ff. 369, _prol._, with a
catena, much being taken from Œcumenius (Rink, as also 111, 112: _see_
Act. 96).

*111. Ven. Marc. 34 [xi], 13-1/8 × 10-½, ff. 332, _prol._, κεφ. _t._,
κεφ., τίτλ., _vers_., with a commentary.

*112. Ven. Marc. 35 [xi], 14-½ × 11-¾, ff. 159 (40), with a commentary, a
fragment beginning 2 Cor. i. 20, ending Heb. x. 25; _mut._ 1 Thess. iv.
13-2 Thess. ii. 14.

Codd. 113-124 were collated by Matthaei.

*113. (Act. 98.)

*114. (Act. 99.)

*115. (Act. 100.)

*116. (Act. 101.)

*117. (Act. 102.)

*118. (Act. 103.)

*119. Mosc. Synod. 292 [x-xii], 4to, ff. 462, from the monastery of
Pantocrator on Athos, contains 1, 2 Corinth., with Theophylact’s
commentary. (Matthaei.)

*120. (Evan. 241.)

*121. (Evan. 242.)

*122. (Act. 106.)

*123. Mosc. Syn. 99 [x or xi], fol., ff. 241, _prol._, κεφ. _t._, with
scholia, from St. Athanasius’ monastery (Laura).

*124. Mosc. Syn. 250 (Mt. q) [xiv], 8vo, ff. 40 (i.e. 117-157), on cotton
paper, from the monastery of Vatopedi on Athos, contains Rom. i-xiii, with
Theophylact’s commentary and other writings.

Codd. 125-230 were first catalogued by Scholz, who professes to have
collated entire Paul. 177-179, in the greater part Paul. 157, the rest
slightly or not at all.

125. Munich, Reg. Gr. 504 [_dated_ Feb. 1, 1387, Indict. 10], 8-5/8 × 5-½,
ff. 381 (33), _prol._, on cotton paper, with Theophylact’s commentary in
black ink, and the text (akin to it) in red. Bought by Nicetas
“primicerius sceuophylactus” for eight golden ducats of Rhodes(276).
_Mut._ Philemon.

126. Munich, Reg. Gr. 455, either a copy of, or derived from Cod. 125.
[_dated_ Feb. 17, Indict. 12, probably A.D. 1389], 10-½ × 8-¼, ff. 439
(32), _chart._, also _mut._ Philem.; with Theophylact’s commentary, and
some homilies of Chrysostom. From internal reasons 125 is probably the
older of the two (J. Rendel Harris).

127. Munich, Reg. Gr. 110 [xvi], 13-1/8 × 8-½, ff. 112, _chart._, once at
the Jesuits’ College, Munich, contains Rom. vii. 7-ix. 21, with a catena.
It was found by Scholz to be, what indeed it professes, a mere copy of
part of Cod. 54. (Greg. 54a.)

128. (Act. 179.)

129. Munich, Reg. Gr. 35 [xvi], 13-5/8 × 8-½, ff. 488 (30), _chart._, with
catena.

130. (Evan. 43.)

131. (Evan. 330.)

*132. (Evan. 18: _see_ Act. 113.)

133. (Act. 51.)

*134. (Act. 114.)

135. (Act. 115.)

136. (Act. 116.)

*137. (Evan. 263.) _See_ Act. 7.

138. (Act. 118.)

*139. (Act. 119), Reiche, as also

*140. (Act. 11.)

141. (Act. 120.)

142. (Act. 121.)

143. (Act. 122.)

144. (Act. 123.)

145. Par. Nat. Gr. 108, 109, 110, 111 [xvi, Greg. xv], 7 × 4-¾, ff. 308
(14), _prol._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ. _Mut._ Gal., Eph. (2 Cor. xiii. 1-13
later). Written by George Hermonymus. _See_ Act. 331. (Gregory under Act.
331.) Once Colbert’s, as were 146, 147, 148.

146, 147, 148—included under 145.

149. (Act. 124.)

150. (Act. 125.)

151. Par. Nat. Gr. 126 [xvi], 4-3/8 × 3, ff. 168 (18), _subscr._, written
(like 149) by Angelus Vergecius.

152. Instead of Par. Nat. Gr. 136a (omit Greg.)— (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 264.)

*153. (Act. 126) Reiche.

154. (Act. 127.)

155. (Act. 128.)

156. (Act. 129.)

157. Par. Nat. Gr. 222 [xi], 12-½ × 10-1/8, ff. 227, _pict._, once
Colbert’s, brought from Constantinople in 1676, with a commentary.  Rom.
i. 1-11; 21-29; iii. 26-iv. 8; ix. 11-22; 1 Cor. xv. 22-43; Col. i. 1-16.

158. (Act. 131.)

159. (Apoc. 64.) Par. Nat. Gr. 224 [xi], 11-¾ × 8-¾, ff. 274, _prol._,
_pict._, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τιτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., very elegant. The
Pauline Epistles have a catena, the Apocalypse Arethas’ commentary.

160. Par. Nat. Gr. 225 [xvi], 12 × 8, ff. 401 (29), _chart._, a fragment
of St. Paul, with Theophylact’s commentary.

161. Par. Nat. Gr. 226 [xvi], 12-¼ × 8-½, ff. 96 (34), _chart._, contains
the Romans, with a commentary.

162. Par. Nat. Gr 227 [xvi], 13-½ × 9, ff. 213 (31), _chart._, once
Bigot’s, contains a catena on 1 Cor. xvi.

163. Par. Nat. Gr. 238 [xiii], 7-¾ × 5-¼, ff. 391 (23), from Adrianople,
contains Heb. i-viii, with a catena.

164. Par. Nat. Gr. 849 [xvi], 12-7/8 × 9-1/8, ff. 261 (30), _chart._,
_prol._, _subscr._, once a Medicean manuscript, contains Theodoret’s
commentary with text.

165. Turin, Univ. C. vi. 29 [xvi], 8-1/8 × 5-5/8, ff. 71 (17), _chart._,
contains from 1 Thess. to Hebrews.

166. (Act. 133.)

167. (Act. 134.)

168. Turin, Univ. C. v. 10, 8-5/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 239 (29), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, στίχ., and a commentary: it begins Rom. iii. 19.

169. (Act. 136.)

170. (Evan. 339.)

171. Milan, Ambros. B. 6 inf. [xiii], 13-1/8 × 10-¼, ff. 241, _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., with a commentary: it ends Heb.
iv. 7, and Rom. i. 1-2 Cor. v. 19 are later, on cotton paper.

172. Milan, Ambr. A. 51 sup. [xii], 8-1/8 × 6-5/8, ff. 175 (35), _lect._,
_subscr._, with an abridgement of Chrysostom’s commentary: bought at
Reggio in Calabria, 1606.

173. (Act. 138.)

174. (Act. 139.)

175. Milan, Ambr. F. 125 sup. [xv], 12-1/8 × 7-½, ff. 341 (30), _chart._,
with a continuous commentary: it was brought from Thessaly.

176. (Act. 137.)

*177. Modena, Este ii. A. 14 [xv], 16mo. Lost (Greg.).

*178. (Act. 142.)

*179. Modena, Este ii. G. 3,—the minuscule part of Act. H. The Pauline
Epistles with a commentary are [xii].

180. (Evan. 363.)

181. (Evan. 643.)

182. (Evan. 367.)

183. (Act. 254.)

184. (Act. 148.)

185. (Evan. 393.)

186. (Evan. 394.)

187. (Act. 154.)

188. (Act. 155.)

189. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1649 [xiii], 12-7/8 × 10, ff. 137 (48), 2 cols.,
_prol._, with Theodoret’s commentary: Heb. precedes 1 Tim.

190. (Act. 156.)

191. (Act. 157.)

192. (Act. 158.)

193. (Act. 160.)

194. (Evan. 175.)

195. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 14-5/8 × 10-¼, ff. 181, _mut._
Rom. and most of 1 Cor.; with a continuous commentary, and such names as
Œcumenius, Theodoret, Methodius, occasionally mentioned.

196. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 61 [xv], 9-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 198 (48), _chart._, with a
commentary: here, as in Paul. 189, the Epistle to the Hebrews precedes 1
Tim.

197. (Apoc. 78.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 176 [xv], 8vo, _chart._

198. (Act. 161.)

199. (Evan. 386.)

200. (Act. 162.)

201. (Act. 163.)

202. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 356 [xv], 9-½ × 6-5/8, ff. 144 (22), _chart._, ’olim
Aug. ducis ab Altamps,’ contains Rom. with a catena.

203. (Evan. 390.)

204. (Act. 166.)

205. (Act. 168.)

206. (Act. 169.)

207. Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 32 [A.D. 1394], 10 × 6-3/8, ff. 279 (42),
_chart._, with a commentary.

208. Rom. Ghigian. R. viii. 55 [xi], 14-¾ × 10-5/8, ff. 168, _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _subscr._, στίχ., with Theodoret’s commentary.

209. (Act. 171.)

210. (Act. 172.)

211. (Act. 173.)

212. (Act. 174.)

213. Rom. Barberin. iv. 85 [A.D. 1338, Greg. 1330 ?], 10-5/8 × 8-1/8, ff.
267, _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., scholia. From the reading τοῦ
θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς τοῦ χριστοῦ Col. ii. 2 (_see_ below, Vol. II. Chap. XII),
this must be one of the Barberini manuscripts described under Evan. 112.

214. Vindobon. Caesar. theol. 167 (166 ?) [xv, Greg. xiv], 9-3/8 × 6-¼,
ff. 70 (40), on cotton paper, contains Rom. with a catena, 1 Cor. with
Chrysostom’s and Theodoret’s commentaries, which influence the readings of
the text.

215. (Act. 140.)

216. (Act. 175.)

217. Palermo, I.E. 11 [xii, Greg. x], 8-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 61 (23), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, _subscr._, στίχ., begins 2 Cor. iv. 18; _mut._ 2 Tim. i. 8-ii.
14; ends Heb. ii. 9.

218. (Evan. 421.)

219. (Evan. 122.)

220. (Evan. 400.)

*221. (Evan. 440) is oscr.

222. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 462.)

223. (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 463.)

224. (Act. 58.)

Substitute for 225 ( = Cod. 11)—

225. Milan, N. 272 sup. [xvi], 9-3/8 × 6-1/8, _chart._, “S. Pauli
Epistolae, cum notis marginalibus” (Burgon). (_See_ Greg. 478.)

Substitute for 226 ( = Cod. 27)—

226. Florence, Libreria Riccardi 85, rather modern, 8vo, “Marsilii Ficini
Florentini.”

227. (Act. 56 of Scholz.)

228. (Evan. 226.)

229. (Evan. 228.)

230. (Instead of Evan. 368) (Evan. 665)(277). (Greg. 266.)

231. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 305.)

232. Escurial ψ. iii. 2 [xv], Montana after Haenel, _chart._ (Greg. 472.)

233. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 258.)

234. (Act. 216.) (Greg. 281.)

235. (Act. 217.) (Greg. 282.)

236. (Act. 218.) (Greg. 283.)

237. (Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.)

238. (Evan. 431.)

239. (Evan. 189.)

240. (Evan. 444.) (Greg. 240.)

241. (Act. 97.)

242. (Act. 178.) (Greg. 242.)

243. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 303.)

244. (Evan. 503.)

245. (Act. 191.)

246. (Act. 192.)

247. (Act. 210.)

248. (Instead of Act. 201 = 89) (Act. 253). (Greg. 284.)

Next follow three at Oxford:

249. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 247.)

250. (Act. 212.) (Greg. 276.)

251. (Act. 213.) (Greg. 277.)

The next ten are Scrivener’s, collated in the Appendix to Codex Augiensis:

*252. (Act. 182.) (Greg. 270.)

*253. (Act. 183.) (Greg. 271.)

*254. (Act. 184.) (Greg. 272.)

*255. (Act. 185.) (Greg. 273.)

*256. (Apoc. 93.) Lambeth 1186 or escr [xi], 4to, of which a facsimile is
given in the Catalogue of Manuscripts at Lambeth, 1812. It contains the
Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse only. It begins Rom. xvi. 15 and ends
Apoc. xix. 4. _Mut._ 1 Cor. iv. 19-vi. 1; x. 1-21; Heb. iii. 14-ix. 19;
Apoc. xiv. 16-xv. 7. _lect._, _prol._, τίτλ., κεφ., to each Epistle, and a
few marginal glosses. (Greg. 290.)

*257. (Evan. 543.) (Greg. 251.)

*258. (Evan. 542.) (Greg. 249.)

*259. (Evan. 568.) *[hscr: _see_ Act. 189.] (Greg. 250.)

*260. (Evan. 507.) This is Hort’s Paul. 27. (Greg. 252.)

261. Petersburg, Muralt. 8 (Evan. 476). (Greg. 131.)

262. (Act. 223.) (Greg. 248.)

263. _See_ Apoc. 91. Contains Heb. ix. 14-xiii. 25 [xv]. (Greg. 293.)

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Pauline Epistles:

*264. (Act. 220.) (Greg. 278.)

*265. (Act. 221.) (Greg. 279.)

*266. (Evan. 603, Apoc. 89.) Burdett-Coutts (Highgate) II. 4 [x or xi],
11-½ × 8-½, ff. 67, _orn._, _proll._, κεφ. _t._, τίτλ. (not in
Apocalypse). The ten Pauline Epistles from the Ephesians onwards (that to
the Hebrews preceding 1 Timothy), and the Apocalypse complete. On three
leaves at the end is the (unfinished) ἐπίγραμμα of Dorotheus of Tyre
described above, Act. 89. Citations from the Old Testament are specially
marked, and the margin contains some scholia and corrections, apparently
by the first hand. (Greg. 306.)

267. Brit. Mus. Add. 7142 [xiii], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 198, _prol._, Life of St.
Paul, κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ. (_lect._ mostly later), _subscr._, στίχ.,
with commentary, partly _mut._ (Greg. 291.)

268. (Evan. 576.) (Greg. 253.)

269. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 255.)

270. (Act. 229.) (Greg. 275.)

271. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 306.)

272. (Act. 238.) (Greg. 436.)

273. (Act. 236.) (Greg. 437.)

274. (Act. 237.) (Greg. 319.)

275. Instead of Basil. (only a comm., Greg.)—(Act. 254.) (Greg. 285.)

276. (Act. 321.) (Greg. 312.)

277. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 256.)

278. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 307.)

279. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 254.)

280. (Act. 198.) (Greg. 280.)

281. (Evan. 527.) (Greg. 304.)

282. (Act. 240, Apoc. 109.) (Greg. 259.)

283. (Act. 241.) (Greg. 426.)

284. (Act. 195), Rom. i. 1-5.

285. (Act. 196.) (Greg. 476.)

286. Milan, Ambr. E. 2 infra [xiii], 13-¼ × 10-¼, ff. 268 (32), _chart._
Four leaves in vellum [xii], 2 cols. The catena of Nicetas “textus
particulatim praemittit commentariis.” (_See_ Greg. 393.)

287. Milan, Ambr. A. 241 inf. [xvi], 12-7/8 × 8-¾, ff. 104 (20), copy of
the preceding. (_See_ Greg. 393a.) “Est Catena ejusdem auctoris ex,
initio, sed non complectitur totum opus.”

288. Milan, Ambr. D. 541 inf. [xi], 15 × 12-¼, ff. 323, _prol._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. Text and catena on all St. Paul’s Epistles. Came
from Thessaly. (_See_ Greg. 392.)

289. Milan, Ambr. C. 295 inf. [xi], 14 × 11-1/8, ff. 190, _Prol._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. With a catena. (See Greg. 391.)

290. (Evan. 622, Act. 242, Apoc. 110.) (Greg. 316.)

291. (Act. 243.) (Greg. 423.)

292. (Act. 244.) (Greg. 424.)

293. (Act. 245.) (Greg. 425.)

294. (Act. 246.) (Greg. 430.)

295. (Act. 247.) (Greg. 433.)

296. Already mentioned as 213 (Gregory): instead— (Act. 255.) (Greg. 286.)

297. Rom. Barberini vi. 13 [xi, Greg. xii], 13-5/8 × 10-½, ff. 195 (18),
with scholia, _subscr._, στίχ., _mut._ (Cf. Greg. 396.)

298. (Act. 248.) (Greg. 261.)

299. (Act. 249.) (Greg. 302.)

300. (Act. 250.) (Greg. 260.)

301. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 298.)

302. (Evan. 642, Act. 252.) (Greg. 269.)

303. Already mentioned as 225 (Gregory): instead— (Act. 257.) (Greg. 231.)

304. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 265.)

305. Rom. Vat. Gr. 549 [xii], 8-¼ × 8-¼ (?), ff. 380 (29), with
Theophylact’s commentary. (_See_ Greg. 398.)

306. Only a commentary of St. Chrysostom, instead— (Act. 258.) (Greg.
232.)

307. Rom. Vat. Gr. 551 [x], ff. 283, some of St. Paul’s Epistles, with
commentary of Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.)

308. Rom. Vat. Gr. 552 [xi], ff. 155, Hebrews, with commentary of
Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.)

Codd. 309, 316, 318, 320, 321, 329, 331-334 are only commentaries of St.
Chrysostom (Gregory). Other MSS. are inserted instead.

309. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 242.)

310. Rom. Vat. Gr. 646 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 10-¾ × 7, ff. 250 ? (31),
_chart._, with commentary of Euthymius, Pars. i et ii. (Greg. 399.)

311. (Evan. 671.) (Greg. 400.)

312. Rom. Vat. Gr. 648 [A.D. 1232], ff. 338, _chart._, written at
Jerusalem by Simeon “qui et Saba dicitur.” (Greg. 401.)

313. (Act. 239.) (Greg. denies the “Paul.”)

314. Rom. Vat. Gr. 692 [xii, Greg. xi], 13-7/8 × 10, ff. 93, 2 cols.,
_mut._ Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, with commentary. (Greg. 402.)

315. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1222 [xvi], 12 × 8-1/8, ff. 437 (28), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, _subscr._, στίχ., Rom., Heb., 1, 2 Cor., 1, 2 Tim., Eph., with
Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 403.)

316. (Evan. 667.) (Greg. 267.)

317. (Evan. 673.) (Greg. 268.)

318. (Act. 319.)

319. (Act. 334.) (Greg. 431.)

320. (Act. 320.)

321. (Act. 186.) (Greg. 274.)

322. (Act. 256.) (Greg. 432.)

323. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2180 [xv], 11-5/8 × 8-¼, ff. 294 (36), _chart._, κεφ.
_t._, _syn._, _men._, with commentary of Theophylact. (_See_ Greg. 454.)

324. Rom. Vat. Alex. 4 [x], 12-7/8 × 10-3/8, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols., Romans
with commentary of Chrysostom. “Fuit monasterii dicti.” (_See_ Greg. 480.)

325. (Evan. 698, Apoc. 117.) (Greg. 317.)

326. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 74 [xv], 12-¾ × 9, ff. 291 (29) ?, _chart._, Romans,
with Theodoret’s commentary. (Greg. 476d.)

327. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 10 [x], 13-1/8 × 9-½, ff. 268, _proll._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ., with a Patristic commentary, “Felkman adnotat.”
(Greg. 406.)

328. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 204 [x], 13-¼ × 9-3/8, ff. 181, with commentary of
Œcumenius. (Greg. 407.)

329. (Act. 335.) (Greg. 289.)

330. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 423 [xii], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 2, Coloss. and
Thessalon., with commentary. (_See_ Greg. 376e.)

331. (Act. 304.) (Greg. 292.)

332. (Act. 305.) (Greg. 295.)

333. (Act. 306.) (Greg. 296.)

334. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 287.)

335. A theological treatise (Greg.). Instead— (Act. 415.) (Greg. 297.)

336. (Act. 261) (Greg. 427.) Instead of Cod. 337. (Greg.)

337. (Act. 264.) (Greg. 299.)

The next four MSS. are from the Abbé Martin’s list.

338. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1001 [xiv], 11-3/8 × 8-3/8, ff. 12 (31).
Fragments of Rom., 2 Tim., Col., Heb. (Greg. 376.)

339. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 95 [xi], 13-7/8 × 10, ff. 348 (28), _prol._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, στίχ. (Greg. 380.)

340. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 217 [xiii], 11 × 8-1/8, ff. 227 (52), _proll._,
κεφ. _t._, κεφ., τίτλ., _subscr._, _vers._, στίχ. (Greg. 381.)

341. (Evan. 38.) (Martin.) (Greg. 377.)

We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order, only stating the MS. where there is
only his authority to rely upon, and referring students to his list for
the information which he has diligently gathered, often by personal
examination upon the spot.

342. (Evan. 1245.)

343. (Evan. 1246.)

344. (Evan. 1247.)

345. (Evan. 1248.)

346. (Evan. 1249.)

347. (Evan. 1250.)

348. (Evan. 1251.)

349. (Act. 149.)

350. Leyden, Univ. 66.

351. (Act. 307.)

352. (Act. 381.)

353. (Act. 382.)

354. (Act. 383.)

355. (Act. 384.)

356. (Act. 385.)

357. (Act. 386.)

358. (Act. 387.)

359. (Act. 388.)

360. (Act. 389.)

361. (Act. 390.)

362. (Act. 391.)

363. (Act. 392.)

364. (Act. 393.)

365. (Act. 394.)

366. (Act. 395.)

367. (Act. 399.)

368. (Act. 400.)

369. (Act. 403.)

370. (Act. 413.)

371. Madison, New Caesarea, America.

372. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 534 [xiv], 10-¾ × 7, ff. 418 (31). With
Theophylact.

373. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 157.

374. Besançon, City Libr. 200.

375. Par. Nat. Gr. 224 A.

376. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035.

377. Escurial ψ. ii. 20. (Greg. 376c.)

378. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 29.

379. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 30.

380. (Evan. 1267.)

381. (Act. 330.)

382. Athens, Nat. 69 (100) [x], 10-5/8 x 7-1/8, ff. 377. _Mut._ beg. and
end, with commentary of Œcumenius and others: ff. 44 at beg. [xv].

383. Ath. Nat. 100 (96) [xiii], 12-1/8 x 8-5/8, ff. 319. First leaf
perished.

384. Escurial χ. iv. 15.

385. Bologna, Univ. 2378.

386. Florence, Laur. vi. 8.

387. Flor. Laur. x. 9.

388. Flor. Laur. xi. 7.

389. Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 21.

390. Milan, Ambr. A. 62 inf.

391. Milan, Ambr. C. (E ?) 295.

392. Milan, Ambr. D. 541 inf.

393. (Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.)

394. Naples, Nat. II. B. 23.

395. Naples, II. B. 24.

396. (Act. 418.) (Greg. 301.)

397. Rome, Casanatensis G. v. 7.

398. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 308.)

399. (Evan. 757.) (Greg. 309.)

400. (Evan. 767.) (Greg. 310.)

401. (Evan. 794.) (Greg. 311.)

402. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 313.)

403. (Evan. 808.) (Greg. 314.)

404. (Evan. 823.) (Greg. 315.)

405. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 17.

406. (Evan. 891.) (Greg. 318.)

407. (Evan. 922.) (Greg. 320.)

408. Venet. Marc. 36.

409. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90b.

410. Ath. Coutloum. 129.

411. Constantinople, Holy Sepulchre 2.

412. Constant. H. Sep. 3.

413. Patmos, St. John 61.

414. Patmos, St. John 62.

415. Patmos, St. John 63.

416. Patmos, St. John 116.

417. St. Saba, Tower 41.

418. Groningen, Univ. A. C. 1.

419. (Act. 311.)

420. (Act. 308.)

421. (Act. 312.)

422. (Act. 313.)

423. (Evan. 927.) (Greg. 321.)

424. (Evan. 935.) (Greg. 322.)

425. (Evan. 941.) (Greg. 323.)

426. (Evan. 945.) (Greg. 324.)

427. (Evan. 959.) (Greg. 325.)

428. (Evan. 1267.)

429. (Act. 323.) (Apoc. 127.)

430. (Evan. 986.) (Greg. 326.)

431. (Evan. 996.) (Greg. 327.)

432. (Evan. 997.) (Greg. 328.)

433. (Evan. 999.) (Greg. 329.)

434. (Act. 332.)

435. (Act. 333.)

436. (Evan. 1003.) (Greg. 330.)

437. (Evan. 1040.) (Greg. 331.)

438. (Act. 344.)

439. (Act. 346.)

440. (Act. 347.)

441. (Act. 348.)

442. (Act. 349.)

443. (Act. 350.)

444. (Act. 351.)

445. (Act. 352.)

446. (Act. 353.)

447. (Act. 354.)

448. (Act. 355.)

449. (Act. 356.)

450. (Act. 357.)

451. (Act. 358.)

452. (Act. 359.)

453. (Act. 360.)

454. (Act. 361.)

455. (Act. 362.)

456. (Act. 366.)

457. (Act. 368.)

458. (Act. 369.)

459. (Act. 370.)

460. (Act. 371.)

461. (Act. 372.)

462. (Act. 373.)

463. (Act. 374.)

464. (Act. 375.)

465. (Act. 376.)

466. (Act. 377.)

467. (Act. 378.)

468. (Act. 379.)

469. (Act. 307.)

470. Escurial τ. iii. 17.

471. Athens, Nat. (259) ?

472. (Evan. 1058.) (Greg. 332.)

473. (Act. 205.)

474. (Act. 315.)

475. (Act. 209.)

476. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 333.)

477. (Act. 232.)

478. (Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 334.)

479. (Act. 195.)

480. (Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 335.)

481. (Evan. 1240.) (Greg. 337.)

482. (Evan. 1241.) (Greg. 338.)

483. (Evan. 1242.) (Greg. 339.)

484. (Evan. 1243.) (Greg. 340.)

485. (Evan. 1244.) (Greg. 341.)

486. (Act. 303.)

487. (Act. 419.)

488. (Act. 420.)

489. (Act. 325.)

490. Dublin, Trin. Coll. D. i. 28 [xiv], 8-½ × 5-½, ff. 8, Rom. viii. 23
(ἑαυτούς) ... xiv. 10 κρι | νεις. Inked over in places by another hand
[xvi]. Κεφ. Collated by Dr. T. K. Abbott (_Hermathena_, xviii. 233, 1892).

491. (Act. 107.)





CHAPTER XII. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE.


1. Mayhingen, Oettingen-Wallerstein [xii], 9-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 90 (15 last
_chart._), the only one used in 1516 by Erasmus (who calls it “exemplar
vetustissimum”) and long lost, contains the commentary of Andreas of
Caesarea, in which the text is so completely imbedded that great care is
needed to separate the one from the other. _Mut._ ch. xxii. 16-21, ending
with τοῦ _δαδ_. This manuscript was happily re-discovered in 1861 by
Professor F. Delitzsch at Mayhingen in Bavaria in the library of the
Prince of Oettingen-Wallerstein, and a critical account of it published by
him (illustrated by a facsimile) in the first part of his
“Handschriftliche Funde” (1861). Tregelles also, in the second part of the
same work, published an independent collation of his own (with valuable
’Notes’ prefixed), which he had made at Erlangen in 1862. The identity of
Apoc. 1 with the recovered copy is manifest from such _monstra_ as
ἐβάπτισας ch. ii. 3, which is found in both; from the reading συνάγει ch.
xiii. 10, and from the clauses put wrong by Erasmus, as being lost in the
commentary, e.g. ch. ii. 17; iii. 5, 12, 15; vi. 11, 15. Of this copy Dr.
Hort says (Introd. p. 263) that “it is by no means an average cursive of
the common sort. On the one hand it has many individualisms and readings
with small and evidently unimportant attestation: on the other it has a
large and good ancient element,... and ought certainly (with the somewhat
similar 38) to stand high among secondary documents.”

2. (Act. 10, Stephen’s ιε᾽.)

3. Codex Stephani ιϛ᾽, unknown; cited only 77 times throughout the
Apocalypse in Stephen’s edition of 1550, and that very irregularly; only
once (ch. xx. 3) after ch. xvii. 8. It was not one of the copies in the
King’s Library, and the four citations noticed by Mill (N. T., _prol._ §
1176) from Luke xxii. 30; 67; 2 Cor. xii. 11; 1 Tim. iii. 3, are probably
mere errors of Stephen’s press.

4. (Act. 12.)

5. Codices Laurentii Vallae (_see_ Evan. 82); the readings of which
Erasmus used.

Codd. 6, 26, 27, 28 were rather loosely collated for Wetstein by his
kinsman Caspar Wetstein, chaplain to Frederick, Prince of Wales.

6. (Act. 23.)

*7. (Act. 25, lscr.)

*8. (Act. 28, dscr.)

9. (Act. 30.)

10. (Evan. 60.)

11. (Act. 39.)

12. (Act. 40.)

*13. (Act. 42.)

*14. (Evan. 69, fscr.)(278)

15. Fragments of ch. iii, iv, annexed to Cod. E Evan. in a later hand.

16. (Act. 45.)

17. (Evan. 35.)

18. (Act. 18.)

19. (Act. 17.)

20. (Evan. 175), a few extracts made by Bianchini: so Apoc. 24.

21, 22 of Wetstein were two unknown French codices, cited by Bentley in
his specimen of Apoc. xxii, and made Wetstein’s 23 (Act. 56). Scholz,
discarding these three as doubtful, substitutes—

21. Rom. Vallicell. D. 20 [xiv, Greg. xv], 12-7/8 × 8-½, ff. 93 (28),
_chart._

22. (Act. 166.)

23. (Evan. 367.)(279)

24. (Act. 160.)

25. (Evan. 149.)

*26. (Evan. 492.)

27. (Evan. 503.)

*28. Oxf. Bodl. Bar. 48 [xv], 8 × 5-½, ff. 24 (22), _chart._, κεφ., τίτλ.,
contains mixed matter by several hands, and is nscr of the Apocalypse,
_mut._ ch. xvii. 5-xxii. 21 (ch. v. 1-5 is repeated in the volume in a
different hand). This is an important copy, akin to Apocc. 7 and 96.
Bentley also named it κ in his collation extant in the margin of Trin.
Coll. B. xvii. 5 (_see_ Evan. 51).

*29. (Act. 60, escr.)

30. (Act. 69.)

*31. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5678 [xv], 11-¼ x 8-½, ff. 244 (24), _chart._,
_prol._, is cscr, but ch. i-viii had been loosely collated for Griesbach
by Paulus. Like Evan. 445 it once belonged to the Jesuits’ College at
Agen, and is important for its readings. Has much miscellaneous matter.

32. Dresdensis, Reg. A. 124 [xv, Griesb. x], 7-¾ × 4-¾, ff. 16, belonged
to Loescher, then to Brühl, collated by Dassdorf and Matthaei (Mt. t). The
close resemblance in the text of Apocc. 29-32 is somewhat overstated by
Griesbach.

*33. (Evan. 218.)

34. (Act. 66.)

35. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 307 [xiv], 7-1/8 × 5-5/8, ff. 32 (20), with
Andreas’ commentary: brought from Constantinople by de Busbeck (Alter).
Described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde (part ii), p. 41 (1862). In
text it closely resembles Cod. 87.

36. Vindob. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 93 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 6-3/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 56
(36), _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., ends ch. xix. 20, with Andreas’ commentary:
the text is in στίχοι (Alter), having much in common with Codd. א, 7.

37. (Act. 72.)

*38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 579 [xiii, Greg. xv], 8-3/8 × 5-¼, ff. 24 (30), on
cotton paper, in the midst of foreign matter. The text (together with some
marginal readings) (_primâ manu_) closely resembles that of Codd. AC, and
was collated by Birch, inspected by Scholz and Tregelles, and subsequently
recollated by B. H. Alford at the request of Tregelles (_see_ Evan. T).

39. (Paul. 85.)

40. (Evan. 141.)

41. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 68 [xiv, Greg. xv], 9-1/8 × 6, ff. 70 (14),
_chart._, _proll._, κεφ. _t._, with extracts from Œcumenius and Andreas’
commentary (Birch, Scholz: so Apoc. 43).

42. (Act. 80.)

43. Rom. Barberini iv. 56 [xiv], 9-¾ × 7, ff. 5 (58) at end, 2 cols.,
contains ch. xiv. 17-xviii. 20, with a commentary, together with portions
of the Septuagint.

44. (Evan. 180.)

45. (Act. 89.)

46. (Evan. 209.)

*47. (Evan. 241.)

*48. (Evan. 242.)

*49. Moscow, Synod. 67 (Mt. o) [xv], fol., ff. 58, _chart._, with Andreas’
commentary, and Gregory Nazianzen’s Homilies.

*50. Mosc. Synod. 206 (Mt. p) [xv], fol. _chart._, ff. 35, like Evann. 69,
206, 233, is partly of parchment, partly paper, from the Iberian monastery
on Athos; it also contains lives of the Saints.

*502. Also from the Iberian monastery [x], is Matthaei’s r, Tischendorf’s
90.

Apocc. 51-84 were added to the list by Scholz, of which he professes to
have collated Cod. 51 entirely, as Reiche has done after him; 68, 69, 82
nearly entire; twenty-one others cursorily, the rest (apparently) not at
all. Our 87 is Scrivener’s m, collated in the Apocalypse only.

*51. (Evan. 18.)

52. (Act. 51.)

53. (Act. 116.)

54. (Evan. 263.)

55. (Act. 118.)

56. (Act. 119.)

57. (Act. 124.)

58. Par. Nat. Gr. 19, once Colbert’s [xvi], 7-7/8 × 5-¾, ff. 36 (22),
_chart._, with “Hiob et Justini cohort. ad Graec.” Scholz.

59. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 99a [xvi], 8-1/8 × 5-5/8, ff. 83, _chart._, with
a commentary. Once Giles de Noailles’.

60. Rom. Vat. Gr. 656 [xiii or xiv], 6-¾ × 4-5/8, ff. 207 (17), _chart._,
with Andreas’. (_See_ Gregory 79.)

61. Par. Nat. Gr. 491, once Colbert’s [xiii], 9-½ × 6-1/8, ff. 13, on
cotton paper, _mut._, with extracts from Basil, &c.

62. Par. Nat. Gr. 239 [A.D. 1422], 8-5/8 × 5-5/8, ff. 119 (26), _chart._,
with Andreas’ commentary.

63. Par. Nat. Gr. 241 [xvi], 8-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 294, _chart._, with
Andreas’ commentary. Once de Thou’s, then Colbert’s.

64. (Paul. 159.)

65. Moscow, Univ. Libr. 25 [xii], 4to, ff. 7 (once Coislin’s 229),
contains ch. xvi. 20-xxii. 21.

66. (Act. 419.)

67. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1743 [dated December 5, 1302], 8-7/8 × 6-½, ff. ?, κεφ.,
τίτλ., with Andreas’ commentary.

68. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1904, vol. 2 [xi], 11-¼ × 8-1/8, ff. 19, contains ch.
vii, 17-viii. 12; xx. 1-xxii. 21, with Arethas’ commentary, and much
foreign matter. This fragment (as also Apoc. 72 according to Scholz, who
however never cites it) agrees much with Cod. A.

69. (Act. 161.)

70. (Evan. 386.)

71. Athens, Nat. Libr. 142 [xv], 5-7/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 233, with other
matter.

*72. Rom. Ghigianus R. iv. 8 [xvi], 8-1/8 × 5-¼, ff. ?, _chart._, with
Andreas’ commentary. Collated hastily by the late W. H. Simcox.

73. Rom. Corsin. 41. E. 37 [xv or xvi], 7-5/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 97 (30), κεφ.,
τίτλ. (_See_ Gregory.)

74. (Act. 140.)

75. (Act. 86.)

76. (Act. 421.)

77. Florence, Laur. vii. 9 [xv, Greg. xvi], 8-3/8 × 5-½, ff. 363 (25),
_chart._, with Arethas’ commentary.

78. (Paul. 197.)

*79. Munich, Reg. Gr. 248 [xvi], 9-1/8 × 6-¼, ff. 84 (28), _chart._,
_prol._, κεφ., τίτλ.; once Sirlet’s, the Apostolic chief notary (_see_
Evan. 373 and Evst. 132), with Andreas’ commentary, whose text it follows.
That excellent and modest scholar Fred. Sylburg collated it for his
edition of Andreas, 1596, one of the last labours of his diligent life. An
excellent copy.

80. Monac. Reg. Gr. 544 (Bengel’s Augustan. 7) [xii Sylburg, xiv Scholz,
who adds that it once belonged to the Emperor Manuel Palaeologus, A.D.
1400], 8 × 5-¾, ff. 169 (20), _prol._, κεφ., τίτλ., on cotton paper, with
Andreas’ commentary.

81. Monac. Reg. Gr. 23 [xvi], 14 × 9-¼, ff. 83 (30), _chart._, κεφ.,
τίτλ., with works of Gregory Nyssen, and Andreas’ commentary, used by
Theod. Peltanus for his edition of Andreas, Ingoldstadt, 1547. Peltanus’
marginal notes from this copy were seen by Scholz.

82. (Act. 179.)

83. (Evan. 339): much like Apoc. B.

84. (Evan. 368.)(280)

85. Escurial ψ. iii. 17 [xii], “con commentarios Cl. Pablo” (Haenel and
Montana).

86. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 122.)

*87. (Act. 178), mscr. See Apoc. 35.

88. (Evan. 205.)

*89. (Paul. 266.) B.-C. II. 4. (Greg. 108.)

*90. Dresd. Reg. A. 95 [x Griesb., Scholz xv], 12-¼ × 9, ff. 16 (30), 2
cols. This is 502 Scholz (Mt. r).

*91. (Paul. 263.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1209 [xv], 10-5/8 × 10-3/8, ff. ?. Mico’s
collation of the modern supplement to the great Cod. B, made for Bentley,
and published in Ford’s “Appendix” to the Codex Alexandrinus, 1799. The
whole supplement from Heb. ix. 14 ριεῖ τὴν συνείδησιν including the
Apocalypse (but not the Pastoral Epistles) is printed at full length in
Vercellone and Cozza’s edition of Cod. Vaticanus (1868).

92. (Evan. 61.) Published by Dr. Barrett, 1801, in his Appendix to Evan.
Z, but suspected to be a later addition. See Apoc. 14, note.

Wm. Kelly, “The Revelation of John edited in Greek with a new English
Version,” 1860, thus numbers Scrivener’s collations of six copies not
included in the foregoing catalogue—

*93. (Paul. 256 or escr), ascr.

*94. (Evan. 201), bscr.

*95. Parham 82. 17, gscr [xii], 10-¼ × 7-¾, brought by the late Lord de la
Zouche in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos: it contains an epitome of the
commentary of Arethas, in a cramped hand much less distinct than the text,
which ends at ch. xx. 11. There are no divisions into chapters. This
“special treasure,” as Tregelles calls it, was regarded by him and Alford
as one of the best cursive manuscripts of the Apocalypse: Dr. Hort judges
it inferior to none. It agrees with Cod. A alone or nearly so in ch.
xviii. 8, 10, (19), 23; xix. 14: compare also its readings in ch. xix. 6
(bis), 12.

*96. Parham 67 (?). 2, hscr [xiv], 11-1/8 × 7-5/8, ff. 22 (28), κεφ., on
glazed paper, very neat, also from Caracalla, complete and in excellent
preservation, with very short scholia here and there. These two
manuscripts were collated by Scrivener in 1855, under the hospitable roof
of their owner.

*97. (Evan. 584.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469, jscr [xiv], collated only in
Apoc.

*98. (Evan. 488.) Oxf. Bodl. Can. 34, kscr [dated in the Apocalypse July
18, 1516]. The Pauline Epistles [dated Oct. 11, 1515] precede the Acts.
Collated only in Apoc.

99. (Act. 83 ?) (_See_ Greg.) Cited, like the next, by Tischendorf.

100. Naples, Nat. II. Aa. 10 ? [xiv or xv], 10-¼ × 7-3/8. (_See_ Greg.)

101. (Evan. 206.)

102. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 103.)

103. Petersburg, Muralt. 129 [xv], 4to, ff. 25 (35), _chart._, _prol._

104. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 107.)

105. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 104.)

106. (Evan. 605.)

107. (Act. 232.) (Greg. 181.)

108. (Act. 236.)

109(281). (Act. 240.) (Greg. 102.)

110. (Evan. 622.) (Greg. 113.)

111. (Act. 307.) (Greg. 105.)

112. Dresden, Reg. 187 [xvi], 8 × 6, ff. 21 (26). With Andreas. (_See_
Greg. 182.)

113. Messina, Univ. 99 [xiii], 10-5/8 × 8-3/8, ff. 138 (24), 2 cols., with
commentary. (_See_ Greg. 146.)

114. Rom. Vat. Gr. 542 [A.D. 1331], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 105 (29). With Andreas
and Homm. of Chrysostom. (_See_ Greg. 153.)

115. (Evan. 866.) (Greg. 114.)

116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1976 [xvii, Greg. xvi], 8-3/8 × 5-5/8, ff. 114 (20),
_chart._, κεφ., τίτλ., with commentary of Andreas. (_See_ Greg. 157.)

117. (Evan. 698, Paul. 324.) (Greg. 115.)

118. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283 [A.D. 1574, a Jo. Euripioto], 8-3/8 × 5-7/8,
ff. 123 (22), _chart._, κεφ., Andreas. (Greg. 160.)

119. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 346 [xv], 14-3/8 × 10, ff. 86 (30), _prol._, κεφ.
_t._, κεφ., τίτλ., Andreas, (See Greg. 161.)

120. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 1 [A.D. 1447], 8-½ × 5-½, ff. 86 (29), _chart._,
κεφ., τίτλ., Andreas. (_See_ Greg. 149.)

121. Rom. Angelic. B: 5. 15 [xv], 8-1/8 × 5-¾, ff. ?, _chart._, much
liturgical information. (_See_ Greg. 150.)

122. Rom. Ghig. R. V. 33 [xiv], 10 × 7-¼, ff. 28 (32), much theological
writing, collated by W. H. Simcox, ff. 347, _chart._ Andreas and
Œcumenius. (_See_ Greg. 151.)

123. (Evan. 738.)

124. (Act. 309.)

125. (Act. 207.)

126. (Act. 208.)

127. (Act. 323.)

128. (Act. 332.)

129. (Act. 238.)

130. (Act. 359.)

131. (Act. 362.)

132. (Act. 374.)

133. (Act. 384.)

134. (Act. 386.)

135. (Act. 399.)

136. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 69.

137. Vind. Caes. Theol. 163.

138. Vind. Caes. Gr. Theol. 220.

139. Par. Nat. Gr. 240.

140. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 256.

141. Athens, bibl. τῆς Βουλῆς.

142. (Paul. 202.)

143. Escurial χ. iii. 6.

144. Madrid. O. 19 (7).

145. Florence, Laur. vii. 29.

146. (Evan. 757.) (Greg. 110.)

147. Modena, Este iii. E. 1.

148. Modena, Este iii. F. 12.

149. (Evan. 792.) (Greg. 111.)

150. (Evan. 808.) (Greg. 112.)

151. (Evan. 922.) (Greg. 116.)

152. Rom. Vat. Gr. 370.

153. (Evan. 1262.)

154. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1190.

155. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1426 (Act. 264.) (Greg. 121.)

156. (Act. 159.)

157. (Evan. 986.) (Greg. 117.)

158. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2129. (Cf. Evst. 389.)

159. Rom. Vat. Ottob Gr. 154.

160. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 118.)

161. (Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 119.)

162. Venice, Mark i. 40.

163. Ven. Mark ii. 54.

164. Athos, Anna 11.

165. Athos, Vatopedi 90.

166. Athos, Vatop. 90 (2).

167. Athos, Dionysius 163. (Cf. Evst. 642.)

168. Athos, Docheiariou 81.

169. Athos, Iveron 34.

170. Athos, Iveron 379.

171. Athos, Iveron 546.

172. Athos, Iveron 594.

173. Athos, Iveron 605.

174. Athos, Iveron 644.

175. Athos, Iveron 661.

176. Athos, Constamonitou 29.

177. Athos, Constam. 107.

178. Patmos, St. John 12.

179. Patmos, St. John 64.

180. (Act. 149.)

181. (Act. 417.)

182. (Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 120.)

183. Thessalonica, Ἑλληνικὸν Γυμνάσιον 10. (Cf. Apost. 163.)

184. (Act. 422.)





CHAPTER XIII. EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF THE GOSPELS.


However grievously the great mass of cursive manuscripts of the New
Testament has been neglected by Biblical critics, the Lectionaries of the
Greek Church, partly for causes previously stated, have received even less
attention at their hands. Yet no sound reason can be alleged for regarding
the testimony of these Service-books as of slighter value than that of
other witnesses of the same date and character. The necessary changes
interpolated in the text at the commencement and sometimes at the end of
lessons are so simple and obvious that the least experienced student can
make allowance for them(282): and if the same passage is often given in a
different form when repeated in the same Lectionary, although the fact
ought to be recorded and borne in mind, this occasional inconsistency must
no more militate against the reception of the general evidence of the copy
that exhibits it, than it excludes from our roll of critical authorities
the works of Origen and other Fathers, in which the selfsame variation is
even more the rule than the exception. Dividing, therefore, the
Lectionaries that have been hitherto catalogued (which form indeed but a
small portion of those known to exist in Eastern monasteries and Western
libraries) into Evangelistaria, or Evangeliaria, containing extracts from
the Gospels, and Praxapostoli or Apostoli comprising extracts from the
Acts and Epistles; we purpose to mark with an asterisk the few that have
been really collated, including them in the same list with the majority
which have been examined superficially, or not at all. Uncial copies (some
as late as the eleventh century) will be distinguished by [+]. The uncial
codices of the Gospels amount to one hundred and six, those of the Acts
and Epistles only to seven or eight, but probably to more in either case,
since all is not known about some of the Codd. recorded here. Lectionaries
are usually (yet see below, Evst. 111, 142, 178, 244, 249, 255, 256, 262,
266, 268, 275, Apost. 52, 69) written with two columns on a page, like the
Codex Alexandrinus, FGI (1-6, 7) LMNbPQRTUXΘdΛ, 8, 184, 207, 360, 418,
422, 463, 509 of the Gospels, and Cod. M of St. Paul’s Epistles.

[+]1. Par. Nat. Gr. 278 [x ? Omont xiv], 11-7/8 × 9-½, _Unc._, ff. 265, 2
cols., _mut._ (Wetstein, Scholz).

[+]2. Par. Nat. Gr. 280 [ix, Greg. x], 11-¼ × 8-½, _Unc._, ff. 257 (18), 2
cols., _mus._, _mut._ (Wetstein, Scholz).

[+]3. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. ii. 15 [x, Greg. xi], 11-¼ × 9, _Unc._, ff.
282 (19), _mus. rubr._, _men._, with coloured and gilt illuminations and
capitals, and red crosses for stops: three leaves are lost near the end
(Mill).

4. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. 8. 49, or Moore 2 [xi], 10-¾ × 8-½, ff. 199
(24), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._ (Mill).

[+]5. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 202 [x], 12 × 9, _Unc._, ff. 150 (19), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, ends at Matt. xxiii. 4, being the middle of the Lesson for
Tuesday in Holy Week (Burgon). _Mut._ initio (Mill, Wetstein). This is
Bentley’s α in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 marg. (_see_ Evan. 51).

*[+]6. (Apost. 1.) Leyden, Univ. Scaliger’s 243 [xi ?], 7-5/8 × 5-¼,
_Unc._, ff. 278 (18), 2 cols., _chart._, with an Arabic version, contains
the Praxapostolos, Psalms, and but a few Lessons from the Gospels
(Wetstein, Dermout).

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 301 [written by George, a priest, A.D. 1205], 12 × 9-1/8,
ff. 316 (23), 2 cols. (Evst. 7-12, 14-17, were slightly collated by
Wetstein, Scholz.)

8. Par. Nat. Gr. 312 [xiv], 13-½ × 11, ff. 309 (29), 2 cols., written by
Cosmas, a monk.

9. Par. Nat. Gr. 307 [xiii], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 260 (24), 2 cols., _mus._

10. Par. Nat. Gr. 287 [xi, Greg. xiii], 12-5/8 × 9-5/8, ff. 142 (23), 2
cols., _mut._

11. Par. Nat. Gr. 309 [xiii], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 142, 2 cols., _mus._, _mut._

12. Par. Nat. Gr. 310 [xiii], 12 × 9, ff. 366 (24), 2 cols., _mus._,
_mut._

[+]13. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 14-½ × 10-¼, _Unc._, ff. 283
(18), 2 cols., _mus. aur._, _pict._, most beautifully written, the first
seven pages in gold, the next fifteen in vermilion, the rest in black ink,
described by Montfaucon (Scholz). Wetstein’s 13 (Colbert. 1241 or Reg.
1982) contains no Evangelistarium.

14. Par. Nat. Gr. 315 [xv, Greg. xvi], 10-5/8 × 7-½, ff. 348 (22), 2
cols., _chart._ Wrongly set down as Evan. 322.

15. Par. Nat. Gr. 302 [xiii], 10 × 7-½, ff. 310 (22), 2 cols., _mut._

16. Par. Nat. Gr. 297 [xii], 10-5/8 × 8-½, ff. 199 (19), 2 cols., much
_mut._

[+]17. Par. Nat. Gr. 279 [xii, Greg. ix], 10-¼ × 7-3/8, _Unc._, ff. 199
(19), 2 cols., _mut._ (Tischendorf seems to have confounded 13 and 17 in
his N. T., Proleg. p. ccxvi, 7th edition.)

18. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 32 [xii], 11-½ × 9-½, ff. 276 (22), 2 cols., much
_mut._, beginning John iv. 53. Codd. 18-22 were partially examined by
Griesbach after Mill.

19. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 10 [xiii], 12-¼ × 8-¾, ff. 332 (24), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._, given in 1661 by Parthenius, Patriarch of
Constantinople, to Heneage Finch, Earl of Winchelsea, our Ambassador
there. This and Cod. 18 are said by Mill to be much like Stephen’s ϛ’,
Evan. 7.

20. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 34 [written by Onesimus, April, 1047, Indiction
15], 11-½ × 9-½, ff. 177 (22), 2 cols., _orn._, _mus. rubr._, _mut._(283)

21. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 56 [xiv], 9-½ × 7-¼, ff. 59 (28), 2 cols., a
fragment containing Lessons in Lent till Easter, coarsely written.

22. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 54 [xiv], 10-¼ × 8, ff. 63 (25), 2 cols., _men._,
a fragment, with Patristic homilies [xi].

[+]23. _Unc._, Mead’s, then Askew’s, then D’Eon’s, by whom it was sent to
France. Wetstein merely saw it. Not now known.

[+]24. Munich, Reg. Gr. 383 [x], 12-½ × 9-½ ff. 265 (21), 2 cols., _Unc._,
_men._, the Lessons for Saturdays and Sundays (σαββατοκυριακαί: _see_
Evst. 110, 157, 186, 221, 227, 283, 289), _mut._ (Bengel, Scholz). Is this
Cod. Radzivil, with slightly sloping uncials [viii], of which Silvestre
gives a facsimile (Paléogr. Univ., ii. 61) ?

25. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650 [xii], 9-¼ × 6, ff. 267 (22), a
palimpsest, whose later writing is by Nicephorus the reader. The older
writing, now illegible, was partly uncial, _mut._

25b represents a few Lessons in the same codex by a later, yet
contemporary hand (Bloomfield).

Evst. 25-30 were very partially collated by Griesbach.

[+]26. (Apost. 28.) Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supra (1) 2 [xiii], 8 × 5-¾, ff. 180,
mut., a palimpsest, but the earlier uncial writing is illegible, and the
codex in a wretched state, the work of several hands.

[+]27. Oxf. Bodl. 3391, Seld. supra (2) 3, a palimpsest [ix uncial, xiv
later writing], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 150 (89-95 cursive), 2 cols., _mut._, in
large ill-formed characters.

Evst. 26, 27 were collated by Mangey, 1749, but his papers appear to be
lost.

28. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 11 [xiii], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 203 (21), 2 cols.,
_orn._, _mut._ at end and on June 14, in two careless hands.

29. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 12 [xii or xiii], 10 × 8, ff. 156 (23), 2 cols.,
_mus._, _mut._ Elegantly written, but much worn.

30. (Apost. 265.) Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 11 [the whole written in 1225 by
Michael, a χωρικὸς καλλιγράφος], 8 × 6, ff. 208. After Liturgies of
Chrys., Basil, Praesanctified, εὐαγγέλια ἀναστάσιμα, Evst. (p. 290) and
Apost. (p. 149), i.e. lections from Epistles and Gospels for great feasts.

31. Norimberg. [xii], 4to, ff. 281 (Doederlein). Its readings are stated
by Michaelis to resemble those of Codd. D (e.g. Luke xxii. 4), L, 1, 69.

*32. Gotha, Ducal Libr. MS. 78 [xii, Greg. xi], 13-½ × 9-7/8, ff. 273
(20), 2 cols., carelessly written, but with important readings: _see_ Luke
xxii. 17, &c., Vol. II. Chap. XII. Edited by Matthaei, 1791.

[+]33. Card. Alex. Albani [xi], 4to, _Unc._, a menology edited by Steph.
Ant. Morcelli, Rome, 1788.

[+]34. Munich, Reg. Gr. 329 [x, Greg. ix], 11 × 8, 3 vols., ff. 430 (18),
2 cols., _Unc._, in massive uncials, from Mannheim, the last three out of
four volumes, the menology suiting the custom of a monastery on Athos
(Rink, Scholz). Burgon refers to Hardt’s Catalogue, iii. 314 seq.

Evst. 35-39 were inspected or collated by Birch, 40-43 by Moldenhawer.

[+]35. Rom. Vat. Gr. 351 [x], 13-¼ × 9-7/8, ff. 151 (11), _Unc._, contains
only the Lessons for holidays.

*[+]36. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1067 [ix], 13-3/8 × 10, ff. 368 (21), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, a valuable copy, completely collated.

37. (Apost. 7.) Rom. Propaganda, Borgian. L. xvi. 6 [xi, Greg. xii], 10-¾
× 8 ½, ff. 160 (24), 2 cols., contains only thirteen Lessons from the
Gospels.

For the next two _see_ 117, 118. Hort’s 38 = xscr, 39 = yscr. (_See_ Hort,
pp. 77 note, and 296-7.) Instead—

38. Lond. Brit. Mus. 25,881 [xv, Greg. xiv], ff. 4 at end (24), 2 cols.,
Matt. xviii. 12-18; iv. 25-v. 30; xviii. 18-20. (Greg. 328a.)

39. Lond. Brit. Mus. 34,059 [xii], 10 × 8-¼, ff. 238 (21), 2 cols., ends
with ἀναγνώσματα and τὰ διάφορα. Bought of A. Carlenizza of Pola, in 1891.

[+]40. Escurial I [x], 4to, _Unc._, _mus._, kept with the reliques there
as an autograph of St. Chrysostom. It was given by Queen Maria of Hungary
(who obtained it from Jo. Diassorin) to Philip II. Moldenhawer collated
fifteen Lessons. The text is of the common type, but in the oblong shape
of the letters, false breathings and accents, the red musical notes, &c.,
it resembles Evst. 1, though its date is somewhat lower. Omitted by
Montana.

[+]41. Escurial χ. iii. 12 [x, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 204, _Unc._,
_mus._, very elegant: the menology (as also that of Evst. 43) suited to
the use of a Byzantine Church.

[+]42. Escurial χ. iii. 13 [ix, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 227, _Unc._,
_mut._ at the beginning. Two hands appear, the earlier leaning a little to
the right.

43. Escurial χ. iii. 16 [xi, or xii with Montana], 4to, _mut._ at the
beginning, in large cursive letters; with full _men._

44. (Apost. 8.) Havniens. Reg. 1324 [xv, Greg. xii], 10-½ × 7-½, ff. 195,
2 cols., _mut._, and much in a still later hand. Its history resembles
that of Evann. 234-5 (Hensler).

[+]45. Vindobon. Caesar. Jurid. 5 [x], 11-5/8 × 7-7/8, _Unc._, 2 cols.,
six leaves from the binding of a law-book: the letters resemble the
Tübingen fragment, Griesbach’s R (_see_ p. 139) or Wetstein’s 98 (Alter).

[+]46. Vind. Caesar. Suppl. Gr. 12 [ix], 6-½ × 5-½, ff. 182 (9), _Unc._,
on purple vellum with gold and silver letters. There is a Latin version
(Bianchini, Treschow, Alter). Silvestre has a facsimile, Paléogr. Univ.,
No. 69.

*[+]47. Moscow, S. Synod. 43 [viii], fol., ff. 246, 2 cols., “a barbaro
scriptus est, sed ex praestantissimo exemplari,” Matthaei (B), whose
codices extend down to 57.

*48. Mosc. Syn. 44 (Mt. c) [by Peter, a monk, A.D. 1056], fol., ff. 250, 2
cols., from the Iberian monastery at Athos. In 1312 it belonged to
Nicephorus, Metropolitan of Crete.

*49. Mosc. Typograph. Syn. 11 (Mt. f) [x and xi], fol., ff. 437, 2 cols.,
_pict._ Superior in text to Cod. 48, but much in a later hand.

*[+]50. Mosc. Typ. Syn. 12 (Mt. H) [viii ?], fol., ff. 231, _Unc._ A very
valuable copy, whose date Matthaei seems to have placed unreasonably high.
[Greg. xiv.]                    ‘

*51. Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. t) [xvi], 4to, ff. 42, _chart._

*52. (Apost. 16.) Mosc. Syn. 266 (Mt. ξ) [xiv], 4to, ff. 229, contains a
Euchology and ἀποστολοευαγγέλια, as also do 53, 54, 55.

*53. (Apost. 17.) Mosc. Syn. 267 (Mt. χ) [xiv or xv], 4to, ff. 333,
_chart._, from the monastery of Simenus on Athos.

*54. (Apost. 18.) Mosc. Syn. 268 (Mt. ψ) [written A.D. 1470, by Dometius,
a monk], 4to, ff. 344, _chart._, from the Vatopedion monastery on Athos.

*55. (Apost. 19.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 47 (Mt. ω) [the Apost. copied at Venice,
1602], 4to, ff. 586, _chart._, wretchedly written.

*56. (Apost. 20.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. 16) [xv or xvi], 16mo, ff. 42,
_chart._, fragments of little value.

*57. Dresdensis Reg. A. 151 (Mt. 19) [xv], 8-½ × 6-1/8, ff. 408 (20),
_chart._, came from Italy, and, like Apoc. 32, once belonged to Loescher,
then to the Count de Brühl. It is a Euchology, or Greek Service Book
(Suicer, Thesaur. Ecclesiast., i. p. 1287), described in Matthaei,
Appendix to St. John’s Gospel, p. 378.

Evst. 58-157 were added to the list by Scholz, who professes to have
collated entire 60; in the greater part 81, 86.

58. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 50 [xv], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 49 (11), _chart._, brought
from some church in Greece.

59. Instead of what was really Evan. 289—

Lond. Egerton 2163 [xii-xiii], 12-1/8 × 8, ff. 207 (26, 25), handsome,
titles in gold, initials in gold and colours, _mus. rubr._, _pict._,
_mut._ (Greg. 339.)

*60. (Apost. 12.) Par. Nat. Gr. 375, once Colbert’s, formerly De Thou’s
[A.D. 1022], 9-¼ × 6-¾, ff. 195 (28); it contains many valuable readings
(akin to those of Codd. ADE), but numerous errors. Written by Helias, a
priest and monk, “in castro de Colonia,” for the use of the French
monastery of St. Denys.

[+]61. (Evan. 747.) Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [x], 4to, a fragment.

62. Instead of what was really Evan. 303—

Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,713 [late xi, Greg. xiv], 13 × 10, ff. 296 (25),
very handsome, illuminated head-pieces and initial letters, some in gold.
(Greg. 332.)

[+]63. Par. Nat. Gr. 277 [ix], 11-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 158 (22), 2 cols., _Unc._,
_mut._ at the beginning and end.

[+]64. Par. Nat. Gr. 281 [ix], 10-7/9 × 8, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., _Unc._,
from Constantinople; many leaves are torn.

[+]65. Par. Nat. Gr. 282 [ix], 11-¾ × 9-¼, ff. 213 (20), 2 cols., _Unc._,
a palimpsest, with a Church-service in later writing [xiii].

[+]66. Par. Nat. Gr. 283 [ix], 11-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 275 (19), 2 cols., _Unc._,
also a palimpsest, with the older writing of course misplaced; the later
(_mut._ in fine) a Church-service [xiii].

[+]67. Par. Nat. Gr. 284 [xi, Greg. xii], 11-½ × 9-1/8, ff. 270 (18), 2
cols., _Unc._, _mus._, _pict._, “optimae notae.”

68. Par. Nat. Gr. 285, once Colbert’s [xi, Greg. xii], 12-¾ × 9-3/8, ff.
357 (23), 2 cols., _mut._, initio et fine.

69. Par. Nat. Gr. 286 [xi, Greg. xii], 12 × 9-1/8, ff. 257 (25), 2 cols.,
_mut._, in fine.

70. Par. Nat. Gr. 288 [xi, Greg. xii], 13-½ × 10-½, ff. 313 (25), 2 cols.,
brought from the East in 1669. A few leaves at the beginning and end
later, _chart._

71. Par. Nat. Gr. 289, once Colbert’s [July, A.D. 1066], 12-3/8 × 8-7/8,
ff. 159 (26), 2 cols., _mut._  Written by John, a priest, for George, a
monk, partly on vellum, partly on cotton paper.

72. Par. Nat. Gr. 290 [A.D. 1257], 9-7/8 × 7-5/8, ff. 190, 2 cols. Written
by Nicolas. To this codex is appended—

[+]72b, three uncial leaves [ix], _mus._, containing John v. 1-11; vi.
61-69; vii. 1-15.

73. Par. Nat. Gr. 291 [xii], 10-¾ × 8-3/8, ff. 34 (25), 2 cols., _mus._,
_mut._

74. Par. Nat. Gr. 292, once Mazarin’s [xii], 9-5/8 × 8, ff. 274 (18), 2
cols.

75. Par. Nat. Gr. 293, from the East [xii], 11 × 8-7/8, ff. 250 (29), 2
cols.

76. Par. Nat. Gr. 295, once Colbert’s [xii], 12-7/8 × 9-1/8, ff. 182 (28),
2 cols., _mus._, _mut._

77. Par. Nat. Gr. 296 [xii], 10-7/8 × 8-½, ff. 258 (20), 2 cols., from
Constantinople.

78. Par. Nat. Gr. 298, once Colbert’s [xii], 10 × 7-½, ff. 95 (28), 2
cols., _mus._, _mut._ Some hiatus are supplied later on cotton paper.

79. Par. Nat. Gr. 299 [xii, Greg. xiv], 12-½ × 9-7/8, ff. 120 (26), 2
cols., _mut._ initio et fine.

80. Par. Nat. Gr. 300 [xii], 10-½ × 8-¼, ff. 128, 2 cols.

81. Par. Nat. Gr. 305 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11-5/8 × 9-¼, ff. 197 (22), 2
cols., _mut._, perhaps written in Egypt. Some passages supplied [xv] on
cotton paper.

82. (Apost. 31.) Par. Nat. Gr. 276 [xv, Greg. xiv], 9-¾ × 6-½, ff. 150
(27), _mut._, _chart._, with Lessons from the Prophets.

83. (Apost. 21.) Par. Nat. Gr. 294 [xi, Greg. xii], 11 × 8-½, ff. 245
(26), 2 cols.

84. (Apost. 9.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 32 a [xii, Greg. xiii], 12-5/8 ×
8-5/8, ff. 212 (66), 2 cols., and

85. (Apost. 10.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 33 [xii], 11-5/8 × 8-7/8, ff. 248, 2
cols., have Lessons from the Old and New Testament.

86. Par. Nat. Gr. 311 [July, 1336, Indict. 4], 13-3/8 × 10, ff. 382 (20),
2 cols. Written by Charito, given by the monk Ignatius to the monastery
τῶν ὁδηγῶν or Θεοτόκου at Constantinople (_see_ Act. 169): afterwards it
was Boistaller’s, and is described by Montfaucon. John vii. 53-viii. 11 is
at the end, obelized, and not appointed for any day, since the names of
Pelagia or Theodora are not in the menology of this copy.

87. Par. Nat. Gr. 313 [xiv], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 121, 2 cols., once Colbert’s
(as were 88-91; 99-101).

88. Par. Nat. Gr. 314 [xiv], 12-¾ × 7-1/8, ff. 190, 2 cols. Many verses
are omitted, and the arrangement of the Lessons is a little unusual.

89. Par. Nat. Gr. 316 [xiv], 10-1/8 × 6-¾, ff. 208 (25), on cotton paper,
_mut._ in fine.

90. Par. Nat. Gr. 317 [A.D. 1533, Indict. 6], 11-5/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 223
(25), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _chart._ Written by Stephen, a reader.

91. Par. Nat. Gr. 318 [xi, Greg. xiv], 10-½ × 7-¾, ff. 322, 2 cols., a
subscription, &c., written in Cyprus by the monk Leontius, 1553
(Montfauc., Palaeogr. Graec., p. 89).

92. (Apost. 35.) Par. Nat. Gr. 324 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-¾, ff. 212
(21), on cotton paper, with fragments of the Liturgies of SS. Basil,
Chrysostom, and the Praesanctified.

93. (Apost. 36.) Par. Nat. Gr. 326 [xiv, Greg. xvi], 8-1/8 × 5-3/8, ff.
144, _chart._, with the Liturgies of SS. Chrysostom and Basil.

94. (Apost. 29.) Par. Nat. Gr. 330 [xiii, Greg. xii], 7-1/8 × 5-3/8, ff.
176, _mut._, with a Euchology and part of a Church-service in a later hand
[xv].

95. Par. Nat. Gr. 374 [xiv], 9-¼ × 7, ff. 114 (32), 2 cols., from
Constantinople.

96. (Apost. 262.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 115 [xii, Greg. xvi], 8-½ × 5-¾,
ff. 171 (25), _chart._, _mut._, initio et fine.

97. (Evan. 324, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376, only the εὐαγγέλια τῶν
πάθων (_see_ Evan. 324).

98. Par. Nat. Gr. 377 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9 × 6-7/8, ff. 196 (21). Once
Mazarin’s; portions are palimpsest, and the older writing seems to belong
to an Evangelistarium.

99. Par. Nat. Gr. 380 [xv, Greg. xvi], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 243 (22), _chart._
Wrongly set down as Evan. 327.

100. Par. Nat. Gr. 381 [A.D. 1550], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 306 (20), _chart._
Written at Iconium by Michael Maurice. Wrongly set down as Evan. 328.

101. Par. Nat. Gr. 303 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11-1/8 × 7-¾, ff. 279 (25), 2
cols., grandly written. Wrongly set down as Evan. 321.

102. Milan, Ambros. S. 62 sup. [Sept. A.D. 1370], 11 × 8-½, ff. 120 (35),
_chart._ Written by Stephen, a priest (but with two leaves of parchment at
the beginning, two at the end), bought at Taranto, 1606, with “commentarii
incerti auctoris in omnia Evangelia quae per annum in Ecclesia Graeca
leguntur,” according to Burgon.

103. Milan, Ambr. D. 67 sup. [xiii], 11-5/8 × 8, ff. 138 (31), 2 cols.,
_pict._; bought 1606, “Corneliani in Salentinis.” _See_ Apost. 46.

104. (Apost. 47.) Milan, Ambr. D. 72 sup. [xii], 11-½ × 8-¾, ff. 128 (23),
2 cols., _mut._ initio et fine: brought from Calabria, 1607.

105. Milan, Ambr. M. 81 sup. [xiii], 10 × 7-1/8, ff. 157 (20), 2 cols.,
carefully written, but the first 19 leaves [xvi] _chart._

106. Milan, Ambr. C. 91 sup. [xiii], 11-¾ × 9-1/8, ff. 355 (20), 2 cols.,
_mut._, splendidly written in a large cursive hand. “Corcyrae emptus.”

107. Venice, St. Mark 548 [xi, Greg. xii], 12 × 9-1/8, ff. 265 (20), 2
cols., _pict._

108. Ven. St. Mark 549 [xi], 12-3/8 × 9-½, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, a grand and gorgeous fol., _mut._ in fine.

109. Ven. St. Mark 550 [xi, Greg. xiv], 11-1/8 × 8, ff. 206 (28), 2 cols.,
_mut._ (Burgon), _pict._, _chart._

110. Ven. St. Mark 551 [xi, Greg. xiii], 13-¾ × 10-¼, ff. 278 (22), 2
cols., _mut._, a glorious codex, containing only the σαββατοκυριακαί
(_see_ Evst. 24): the last few leaves are ancient, although supplied on
paper.

[+]111. Modena, Este ii. C. 6 [x], 9-¾ × 6-¼, ff. ?, _Unc._, _mus. rubr._,
small thick folio in one column on a page. Montfaucon assigns it to the
eighth century, and Burgon admits that he might have done so too, but that
it contains in the menology (Dec. 16) the name of Queen Theophano, who
died A.D. 892.

112. (Apost. 41.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 24 [xi], 7-3/8 × 5-3/8, ff.
145 (22), _mut._ initio.

113. Flor. Laur. vi. 2 [ff. 1-213, xii; the rest written by one George,
xiv], 14-½ × 11-5/8, ff. 341 (19), 2 cols. Prefixed are verses of
Arsenius, Archbishop of Monembasia (_see_ Evan. 333), addressed to Clement
VII (1523-34).

114. Flor. Laur. vi. 7 [xii, Greg. xiv], 13-3/8 × 10-¼, ff. 180 (18), 2
cols., magnificently illuminated.

[+]115. Flor. Laur. vi. 21 [xi, Greg. x], 9-½ × 7-¾, ff. 261 (20), 2
cols., _Unc._, _mus. rubr._, elegantly written.

[+]116. Flor. Laur. vi. 31 [x], 12 × 9, ff. 226 (20), 2 cols., _Unc._,
_mus. rubr._, elegant.

117. Flor. Laur. 244 [xii], 13-1/8 × 10-¾, ff. 119 (10), 2 cols., most
beautifully written in golden cursive letters, _pict._, once kept among
the choicest κειμήλια of the Grand Ducal Palace. _See_ above, Evst. 38,
39.

[+]118. Flor. Laur. 243, kept in a chest for special preservation [xi,
Greg. xiv], 15 × 11-¼, ff. 368 (20), 2 cols., most elegant. Evst. 113-18
were described by Canon Angelo Bandini, 1787.

119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1155 [xiii], 13-¾ × 10-5/8, ff. 268 (25), 2 cols.

120. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1256 [xiii], 14 × 10-¾, ff. 344 (20), 2 cols.

121. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1156 [xiii, Greg. xi], 14-3/8 × 10, ff. 419 (22), very
splendid.

122. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1168 [August, 1175], 10-½ × 7-3/8, ff. 194 (24), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, written by the monk Germanus for the monk Theodoret.

[+]123. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1522 [x], 11-1/8 × 8-¾, ff. 197 (11), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, _vers._, _pict._, very correctly written, without points.

124. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1988 [xii], 7-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 162 (24), 2 cols., _mut._
initio et fine.

125. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2017 [xi or xii], 8-5/8 ×  6-½, ff. 123 (23), 2 cols.,
_mut._, with a subscription dated 1346, and a memorandum of the death
(Oct. 12, 1345) and burial of one Constantia.

126. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2041 [xii], 12-1/8 × 8-7/8, ff. 337 (23), 2 cols.,
written by one George; διὰ συνδρομῆς γεωργίου, whatever συνδρομή may mean.

[+]127. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2063 [ix], 10-5/8 × 7-¼, ff. 178 (20), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _Unc._, _mut._ initio et fine. The first two leaves of the
Festival Lessons [xiv]. Two not contemporaneous hands have been engaged
upon this copy.

128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2133 [xiv], 11-½ × 8-7/8, ff. 393 (13).

129. Rom. Vat. Regin. Gr. 12 [xiii, Greg. xii], 10-¼ × 8-½, ff. 339 (24),
2 cols. Ff. 1-40 appear to have been written in France, and have an
unusual text: ff. 41-220 [xiii] are by another hand: the other 71 leaves
to the end [xv].

[+]130. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 2 [ix], 13-1/8 × 9-5/8, ff. 343 (20), 2 vols., 2
cols., _Unc._, very beautiful.

131. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 175 [xiv], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 70 (12), a fragment.

132. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 326 [xv, Greg. xiv], 6-3/8 × 5-¼, ff. ?, in silver
letters. Procured at Rome, Sept. 11, 1590, “a Francisco et Accida” of
Messina, and given to Cardinal Sirlet (_see_ Evan. 373, Apoc. 79).

133. (Apost. 39.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 416 [xiv], 8-½ × 5-¼, ff. 296 (29), 1
and 2 cols., _chart._

134. Rom. Barberin. vi. 4 [xiii], 13-¼ × 11-¼, ff. 343 (21), 2 cols., the
first eight and last three leaves being paper.

[+]135. Rom. Barb. iv. 54, a palimpsest [vi Scholz, Greg. viii], 9-7/8 ×
7, ff. 165 (23), is Tischendorf’s barbev, and by him referred to the
middle of the seventh century, which is a somewhat earlier date than has
hitherto been assigned to Lectionaries. He has given specimens of its
readings in “Monum. sacr. ined.,” vol. i. pp. 207-210 (Matt. xxiv. 34-xxv.
16; John xix. 11-25).

136. Rom. Barb. iv. 54 [xii], the later writing of the palimpsest Evst.
135.

137. Rom. Vallicell. D. 63, once Peter Polidore’s [xii], 9-¼ × 7-¼, ff.
105 (20), 2 cols., _mut._ initio.

138. Naples, I. B. 14 [xv], 10-½ × 8-1/8, ff. 255 (22), 2 cols., _chart._,
given by Christopher Palaeologus, May 7, 1584, to the Church of SS. Peter
and Paul at Naples.

[+]139. Venice, St. Mark 12 [x], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 219 (17), 2 cols., _mut._
initio, with many erasures.

140. Instead of one which has no existence—

(Apost. 242.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 18 [xv], 4to, _chart._, Συναγωγὴ
λέξεων ἐκ παλαιᾶς καὶ νέας (Coxe).  (Greg. 759.)

141. Ven. St. Mark i. 9 [xi], 11-¾ × 9-¾, ff. 268 (15), 2 cols.,
“Monasterii Divae Catharinae Sinaitarum quod extat Zacynthi.”

142. Ven. St. Mark i. 23 [xiv], 6-½ × 4-¾, ff. 45 (15), _mut._, only 45
pages, with one column on a page.

143. Instead of Evan. 468—

Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 12 [xi end], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 158.)

[+]144. Biblio. Malatestianae of Cesena xxvii. 4, now at Rome [xii], fol.,
_mus. rubr._, _Unc._, very splendid.

145. Bibl. Cesen. Malatest. xxix. 2 [xii], fol.

146. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. viii. 23 [xi], 15-½ × 11-½, ff. 212 (29), 2
cols., _syn._, _men._, _mut._ at end, neatly written for a church at
Constantinople.

Evst. 147, 148 are in _Latin_, and 149 is Evan. 567. Instead—

147. St. Saba 17 [xii], 4to (Coxe). (Greg. 165.)

148. St. Saba 23 [xii], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 168.)

149. St. Saba 24 [xi], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 169.)

*[+]150. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 [May 27, A.D. 995, Indict. 8], 13-¼ ×
10-½, ff. 374 (21), 2 cols., _Unc._, _mus. rubr._, _orn._, written by
Constantine, a priest, is Scrivener’s H (Cod. Augiensis, Introd. pp.
xlvii-l), for an alphabet formed from it _see_ our Plate iii. No. 7. It
was brought from Constantinople by Dr. John Covell, in 1677 (Evan. 65),
and by him shown to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1426); from Covell it seems to
have been purchased (together with his other copies) by Harley, Earl of
Oxford. It is a most splendid specimen of the uncial class of
Evangelistaria, and its text presents many instructive variations. At the
end are several Lessons for special occasions, which are not often met
with. Collated also by (Bloomfield), and facsimiles given by the
Palaeographical Society, Plates 26, 27.

151. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5785 [xii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 359 (18), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _orn._, a splendid copy, in large, bold, cursive letters. At
the end is a note, written at Rome in 1699, by L. A. Zacagni, certifying
that the volume was then more than 700 years old. The date assigned above
is more likely (Bloomfield).

[+]152. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5787 [x], 12-¼ × 9, ff. 224 (24), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, _orn._, the uncials leaning to the right, a fine copy, with small
uncial notes, well meriting collation. Called “Codex Prusensis” [Prusa,
near mount Olympus: Scholz’s 171] in a MS. note of H. Wanley. It begins
John xx. 20, and is _mut._ in. some other parts. For a facsimile page
_see_ the new “Catalogue of Ancient MSS. in the British Museum” (1881),
Plate 17.

153. Meerman 117 [xi], _see_ Evan. 436 ?, bought at Meerman’s sale by
Payne, the bookseller, for £200. Its present owner is unknown. (Compare
Evan. 562.)

154. Munich, Reg. Gr. 326 [xiii], 12-3/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 49 (21), 2 cols., a
fine fol., written very small and neatly, containing the Lessons from the
season of Lent to the month of December in the menology, once at Mannheim.
It seems adapted to the Constantinopolitan use.

[+]155. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 209 [x], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 143 (27), _mus.
rubr._, _pict._, _Unc._, a palimpsest, over which is written a commentary
on St. Matthew [xiv].

156. Rom. Vallicell. D. 4. 1 [xi], fol., ff. 380, 2 cols., described by
Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. i. p. 537; now missing. It must have
been a superb specimen of ancient art: about thirty of its pictures are
enumerated.

157. Oxf. Bodl., Clarke 8 [A.D. 1253], 8 × 6-¾, ff. 198 (23), 2 cols., 2
gatherings destroyed, and one leaf torn out. Written by Demetrius
Brizopoulos, σαββατοκυριακαί, (_see_ Evst. 24)(284). (Greg.)

To Dean Burgon’s care and industry we owe Codd. 158-178; 181-187.

158. Par. Suppl. Gr. 27 [xi, Greg. xii], 13 × 10-7/8, ff. 207 (24), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, _pict._, beautifully illuminated: “Present de Mr.
Desalleurs, ambassadeur pour le roy en 1753, remis par ordre de Mr. le
Cte. d’Argenson le 7 Juillet, 1753,” (Greg. 261.)

159. Par. Suppl. Gr. 242 [xv, Greg. xvii], 16-¼ × 10-¾, ff. 265 (27), 2
cols., _chart._, peculiarly bound, with oriental pictures. (Greg. 262.)

160. Bologna, Univ. 3638 [xiv], 11-3/8 × 9-¾, ff. 233 (27), 2 cols.,
written by one Anthimus. This is No. xviii in Talman’s and J. S.
Assemani’s manuscript Catalogue, No. 25 in Mezzofanti’s Index. (Greg.
281.)

161. Parma, Reg. 14 [xiv], 11-3/8 × 9-¾, ?, 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._
Contains the Gospel for St. Pelagia’s day. (Greg. 282.)

162. Siena, Univ. X. iv. 1 [xi or xii], 14-3/8 × 11-5/8, ff. 313 (23), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, _pict._, one of the most splendid Service-books in
the world, the first five columns in gold, the covers enriched with
sumptuous silver enamels and graceful scroll-work. Bought at Venice in
1359 by Andrea di Grazia for the Hospital of S. Maria della Scala, of P.
di Giunta Torregiani, a Florentine merchant, who a little before had
bought it at Constantinople of the agent of the Emperor John Cantacuzenus
[1341-55]. (Greg. 283.)

163. Milan, [+]Ambr. Q. 79 sup. [x], 11-7/8 × 8-¼, a single uncial page of
a Lectionary. (Greg. 284.)

164. Milan, Ambr. E. S. v. 14 [xii], 10-½ × 8-½, ff. 37 (22), 2 cols., two
separate fragments, one being fol., in two columns, roughly written.
(Greg. 285a.)

165. Milan, Ambr. ol. E. S. v. 13, now bound up with 164 [xiv], at f. 67,
11-¼ × 8-½, f. 1, 2 cols. (_See_ Greg. 285.)

166. (Apost. 181.) Milan, Ambr. D. 108 sup. [xiii], 11-3/8 × 8-½, ff. 204
(29), 2 cols. (_See_ Greg. 287.)

167. Milan, Ambr. A. 150 sup. [xiii], 11-7/8 × 9-½, ff. 124 (24), 2 cols.,
_mut._ (ff. 1-9, 104-123, chart.). (_See_ Greg. 288.)

168. Milan, Ambr. C. 160 inf. [xiv], 12-¾ × 10, ff. 156 (27), 2 cols.,
mut. (_See_ Greg. 289.)

169. Milan, Ambr. P. 274 sup. [xiv or xv], 10-3/8 × 7-½, ff. 198 (23),
_mut._, in disorder. (See Greg. 290.)

Besides examining the eight Evangelistaria at St. Mark’s, Venice,
described in the preceding catalogue (Evst. 107-10; 139-42), Burgon found,
exclusive of Evst. 175, eight more: viz.

170. Venice, St. Mark i. 4 [A.D. 1381], 8-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 209 (22),
_chart._, rather barbarously written by the priest John. (_See_ Greg.
264.)

[+]171. Ven. St. Mark i. 45 [x], 13-3/8 × 10-½, ff. 78 (20), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, _mut._ initio. (Greg. 265.)

172. Ven. St. Mark i. 46 [xii ?], 10-¼ × 8, ff. 50 (22), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ coarse. (_See_ Greg. 266.)

173. Ven. St. Mark. i. 47 [A.D. 1046(285)], 13-1/8 × 10-3/8, ff. 350 (24),
2 cols., a grand cursive folio, sumptuously adorned. (_See_ Greg. 267.)

174. Ven. St. Mark i. 48 [xii], 10-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 281 (20), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, with unusual contents. (_See_ Greg. 268.)

*[+]175. venev. Ven. St. Mark i. 49 [vii or viii], 9-¼ × 8, _Unc._, three
nearly illegible palimpsest leaves (edited by Tischendorf in “Monum. sacr.
ined.,” vol. i. pp. 199, &c.), (_see_ Evst. 135), containing Matt. viii.
32-ix. 1; 9-13; John ii. 15-22; iii. 22-26; vi. 16-26; or twenty-seven
verses.

176. Ven. St. Mark i. 50 [xiv or xv], 11-3/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 403 (22), 2
cols., _chart._ (_See_ Greg. 270.)

177. Ven. St. Mark i. 51 [xv, Greg. xvii], 8 × 5-½, _chart._, eleven poor
leaves. (Greg. 271.)

178. Ven. St. Mark i. 52 [xvi], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. 276 (26), _mus. rubr._,
_chart._, from Corfu. (_See_ Greg. 272.)

*[+]179. (Apost. 55.) Trèves, Cath. Libr. 143. F [x or xi], 10-1/8 × 7-¾,
ff. 202 (24), _Unc._, called St. Simeon’s, and brought by him from Syria
in the eleventh century, consists chiefly of Lessons from the Old
Testament. It contains many itacisms and some unusual readings. Edited in
1834 by B. M. Steininger in his “Codex S. Simeonis exhibens lect. eccl.
gr. dccc ann. vetustate insigne.” (Greg. 179.)

[+]180. Vindob. Caes. 209 [ix, Greg. x], 8-½ × 6-½, ff. 143 (27), _Unc._
and _Minusc._, _mus. rubr._, _pict._, a palimpsest, with many itacisms
(Scholz, Endlicher). Readings are given by Scholz (N. T., vol. ii. pp.
lv-lxiii). (Greg. 155.)

In the Treasury of the Church of St. Mark at Venice Burgon found, besides
those just named, three others, nearly ruined by the damp of the place
where they are kept.

181. Ven. St. Mark, Thesaur. i. 53 [xiii, Greg. xii], 11-¾ × 8-5/8, ff. ?,
2 cols., splendidly illuminated and bound in silver and enamel. Substitute
this for Wake 12 (=Evan. 492), inserted in error as Evst. 181.

182. Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 54 [xii, Greg. xiii], 10-7/8 × 8-3/8, ff. ?,
2 cols., once a fine codex, now tied up in a parcel by itself. (Greg.
276.)

183. Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 55 [A.D. 1439], 13 × 10-1/8, ff. ?, 2 cols.,
_chart._, written by Sophronius at Ferrara, poor enough inside, but kept
in a glass case for the sake of its gorgeous silver cover, which came from
St. Sophia’s at Constantinople. (Greg. 277.)

The next three are bound in red velvet, and in excellent preservation.

184. Ven. S. Giorgio di Greco Α᾽ [xiv, Greg. xii], 12-¼ × 10-¼, ff. 413
(21), 2 cols., is very splendidly illuminated, and was once used for the
_Greek_ service of this church. (Greg. 279.)

185. Ven. S. Giorgio di Greco Γ᾽ [xiv], 9-5/8 × 7-¼, ff. 240 (28).
Professes to be Written by Νικολαος ὁ Μαλωtr, πρωτέκδικος τῆς ἁγιωτάτης
μητροπόλεως Λακεδαίμονι. It seems to have been brought hither A.D. 1422.
(Greg. 280.)

186. Ven. S. Giorgio di Greco Β᾽ [xiii], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 223 (21), 2
cols., is the largest, but contains only σαββατοκυριακαί (_see_ Evst. 24).
(Greg. 278.)

187. Flor. Laurent. S. Marci 706 [xi or xii], 9-¼ × 7-7/8, ff. 181 (21), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, cursive, much used. (Greg. 291.)

188. Rom. Vat. Pii II. Gr. 33 [x or xi], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 158 (26), 2 cols., a
fine specimen. (Greg. 570.)

[+]189. carpev. Carpentras, Bibl. Urb. 11 [ix, Greg. x], 14 × 10-5/8, ff.
277 (24), 2 cols., _Unc._, _mus. rubr._, examined by Tischendorf in 1843.
Extracts are given in his “Anecd. sacr. et prof.,” pp. 151, &c.

[+]190. tischev. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. V [viii or ix], 10-¾ × 8-½,
ff. 89 (20), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, a palimpsest, described “Anecd. sacr.
et prof.,” pp. 29, &c. (Greg. 293.)

[+]191. (Apost. 178.) Petropev. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 44 [ix], 4to, ff.
69, ill written, but with a remarkable text; the date being tolerably
fixed by Arabic matter decidedly more modern, written 401 and 425 of the
Hegira (i.e. about A.D. 1011 and 1035) respecting the birth and baptism of
the two Holy infants. There are but ten Lessons from St. Matthew, and
nineteen from other parts of the New Testament, enumerated by Tischendorf
in “Notitia. Cod. Sinaitici,” p. 54. This copy contains the two leaves on
cotton paper, with writing by the first hand, mentioned above, p. 23, note
2. (Greg. 249.)

[+]192. (Apost. 73.) Petropev. 2. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 90 [xii], 8vo.,
ff. 93 (21), a fragment. Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 63.
(Greg. 256.)

193. Besançon, Bibl. Urb. 44 [?], 11-5/8 × 7-5/8, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._ (letter from M. Castan, the Librarian, to Burgon). (Greg.
263.)

[+]194. 1pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. iv. 13 [ix], fol., ff. 2 (21), 2 cols.,
_Unc._ Matt. viii. 10-13; xxvii. 1-9; Mark vi. 14-18; Luke iv. 33-36.
(Greg. 246.)

195. 3pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. (56) vii. 179 [x], fol., ff. 251 (26), 2
cols., and (Apost. 54) Praxapostolos (Petrop. viii. 80), “cum Codice G
[Angelico] consentiens exc. Act. xxvii. 29; xxviii. 2.” (Greg. 251.)

196. 6pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. (71) x. 180 [_dated_ Salernum, 1022], 4to,
ff. 170 (20), 2 cols., _mut._ throughout. (Greg. 253.)

197. 9pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. xi. 3. 181 [xiii], 4to, ff. 3 (20), 2
cols., fragments: Matt. xxviii. 12-18; Luke iv. 16-22; John x. 9-14; xix.
6, 9-11; 14-19, 20; 25-28: 30-35. (Greg. 258.)

198. 10pe. Panticapaeense [of Kertch ?], Palaeologi, collated at Odessa,
and the collation sent to Muralt. (Greg. 260.)

199. Fragments of two leaves [ix, Greg. xiii], 11-¼ × 7-¼, ff. 176 (34),
bound up in Evan. 68. (Evan. 68.)

200. The cursive Lessons which overlie the uncial fragment of St. Luke
(Ξ). (Greg. 299.)

[+]201. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 197 [x], 11-¾ × 7-¼, ff. 5 (2), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, uncial palimpsest leaves, used for binding. (Greg. 205.)

[+]202. Oxf. Bodl. Canonici Gr. 85 [ix], 13 × 9-¼, ff. 259 (18), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, passages and directions in later cursive hand, much _mut._
The uncials lean a little to the left. (Greg. 194.)

[+]203. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 92 [x], 15-¾ × 12, ff. 483 (14), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, large folio, very splendid, with gilt initial letters.
(Greg. 195.)

204. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 119 [xv], 11-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 155 (26), _chart._,
belonging in 1626 to Nicolas, a priest. (Greg. 196.)

205. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 126, 9-½ × 8, ff. 8 (20), _chart._ (Greg. 197.)

206. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 45 [xii], 11-½ × 9, ff. 276 (24), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _orn._ bound-up in disorder (Burgon), splendid but spoiled by
damp. (Greg. 198.)

207. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 46 [xiii], 11 × 9, ff. 252 (21), 2 cols., _mut._
initio et fine. “A fine ruin, miserably cropped by the modern binder: the
writing is very dissimilar in parts” (Burgon). (Greg. 199.)

208. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 47 [xii], 10-½ × 8-½, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, much like Evst. 206. (Greg. 200.)

209. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 48 [xiii], 10-½ × 7-¾, ff. 187 (27), 2 cols.,
carelessly and ill written: _mut._ initio. (Greg. 201.)

210. Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 27 [xi], 11-½ × 8-¾, ff. 315 (22), 2 cols., _men._,
from Athos 1727, once Irene’s. (Greg. 202.)

211. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 119 [A.D. 1067], 11 × 8, ff. 300 (22), _mus.
rubr._, containing two parts, (1) Evst., (2) _Men._ The first two leaves
and the last two were evidently written and inserted later in place of two
damaged leaves, and bear the date A.D. 1067, probably copied from the
vanished leaf. (MS. note in Bodl. Cat. by Mr. E. B. Nicholson.)

[+] This Evst. was formerly preceded by one uncial palimpsest leaf,
containing parts of Rom. xiv, Heb. i. 1-11, which are now bound up in a
separate volume. The whole volume was bought of Payne and Foss, London, in
1820. (Greg. 203.)

212. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 140 [xi], 9 × 7, ff. 305 (10), _mus. rubr._, not in
regular order, but in order of holy days, a very beautiful copy, one
volume only out of a set of four. (Greg. 204.)

[+]213. Oxf. Christ Church, Wake 13, 12 × 9, ff. 261, contains three
uncial leaves [ix], Matt. xxv. 31-36; vi. 1-18 (doxy, in Lord’s Prayer),
the rest cursive [xi], _mus. rubr._, _orn._, in a very large, bold,
peculiar hand. Two palimpsest leaves at the end cursive in later [xv],
John xx. 19-xxi. 25. (Greg. 206.)

214. Ch. Ch. Wake 14 [xii], 11-½ × 9, ff. 243 (20), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._,
miniatures on pp. 108, 174, 182, ends at Matt. xxviii. 4. Has one leaf
_chart._, and two leaves at the beginning and end from the Old Testament,
1 Kings xvii. 12, &c. (Greg. 207.)

215. Ch. Ch. Wake 15 [A.D. 1068], 9-½ × 7-¾, ff. 217, 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, and 2 ff. of Old Testament (first and last) being earlier. Written
by Leontius of St. Clement’s (Bryennios). (Greg. 208.)

216. Ch. Ch. Wake 16 [xiii], 9-½ × 7-½, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ initio et fine. (Greg. 209.)

217. Ch. Ch. Wake 17 [xiii or xiv], 9-½ × 7, ff. 227 (21), 2 cols., 15 ff.
(213-227) by a later hand, _mut._ in fine. (Greg. 210.)

218. Ch. Ch. Wake 18 [palimpsest xiv over xi], 12-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 218 (29), 2
cols., _orn._, _men._, ill written. The first leaf contains the history of
St. Varus and six martyrs. (Greg. 211.) This is Walker’s E: his H is

219. Ch. Ch. Wake 19 [xi], 11 × 8-½, ff. 248 (20), 2 cols., _orn._, _mus.
rubr._ Of this codex the ninth leaf is wanting. (Greg. 212.)

220. Ch. Ch. Wake 23 [xi], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 256 (25), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _men._, an elegant copy. The last page has Mark xvi. 9-20. (Greg.
213.)

*221. Camb. Trin. Coll. O. iv. 22 [xii], 12-1/3 × 9, ff. 249 (18), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, _orn._, once Dean Gale’s (_see_ Evan. 66), in a bold
hand, with illuminations and red musical notes. There are daily Lessons
from Easter to Pentecost, but afterwards only σαββατοκυριακαί (_see_ Evst.
24), with full Saints’ Day Lessons. (_See_ Scrivener, Critica Sacra, p.
xiv.) (Greg. 186.)

*222 or zscr. Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 8 [xi], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 436 (30),
_orn._, _syn._, is much fuller than most Lectionaries, and contains many
minute variations(286): it exhibits a subscription dated 1261, Indict. 4,
much later than the codex, and a note stating that Francis Tayler,
Preacher at Christ’s Church, Canterbury [the Cathedral], gave it to the
College in 1654. There are also four Lessons from the prophets, and four
from St. Paul (Apost. 53). A facsimile is given, Cod. Augiens. Introd., p.
li. This is Hort’s 59. (Greg. 185.)

The next four were collated by Dr. Bloomfield for his “Critical
Annotations on the Sacred Text.”

223. Lond. Lambeth Archiepiscopal Library 1187 [xiii], 10-¼ × 7-3/8, ff.
177 (26), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._ (Greg. 229.)

224. Lond. Lamb. 1188 [xiii], 11-¼ × 8-½, ff. 318 (22-4), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, judged by Bloomfield to be the fullest and most accurate here, or
at the British Museum. (Greg. 230.)

225. Lond. Lamb. 1189 [xiii], 8-¾ × 7-¼, ff. 160 (27), 4 cotton (later),
τίτλ. (Greg. 231.)

226. Lond. Lamb. 1193, 9-¼ × 6-7/8, ff. 153 (26), _mus. rubr._, _mut._ at
the end. Bloomfield assigns this to [ix], but Archdeacon Todd, in his
(undated) “Account of Greek Manuscripts,” &c., at Lambeth, sets it down as
[xiii]. (Greg. 232.)

227. Lond. Sion College A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xii], 10-½ × 8-½, ff. 246
(19), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _orn._, 194 leaves of σαββατοκυριακαί, a
noble copy, one leaf (149) being much mutilated, one leaf in later writing
[xvi], and perhaps one leaf lost at the end: otherwise complete, with fair
illuminations and red musical notes. (Greg. 234.) For its history _see_
Evan. 518, as also that of

228. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xiv], 10-¼ × 7-5/8, ff. 142
(23-25), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._ beginning and end. It begins at the
Lesson for the third day of the second week (John iii. 19) and ends at
Mark vi. 19, in the Lesson for Aug. 29. Two leaves are on paper, not much
later than the rest. There is a Lesson for Aug. 1, not very common, τῶν
ἁγίων μακκαβαίων, Matt. x. 16, &c.  (Greg. 235.)

229. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (4) [xiv, Greg. xiii], 10 × 9-1/8,
ff. 217 (19, 20), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._ at end, is complete up to
the Lesson for July 20 (Elijah), Luke iv. 22, broken off at οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν
ver. 27. On the fly-leaf we read Τὸ παρὸν θύον καὶ ἱερὸν εὐαγγέλιον ὑπάρχι
κτήμα τοῦ θήου καὶ ἁγίου ναοῦ τοῦ ἁγίου ἀποστώλου καὶ εὐαγγιλιστοῦ μάρκου
καὶ εἰ τής ἀποξένοι αὐτὸ ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ ἔχαιτο τῶ ἐπιτίμω[-ιω?] τῶν ἁγ.
_πρων_, with the date of αχιθ (1619). (Greg. 236.)

230. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum V. 5. 10 [A.D. 1259], 10-½ × 7-7/8, ff.
112, 2 cols., _mut._ Belonged to Caesar de Missy. (_See_ Greg. 239.)

231. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 3 [xii or xiii], 10-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 251, 2 cols.
From the monastery of Πρόδρομος, given by Nicetas. (_See_ Greg. 240.)

232. (Apost. 44.) Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 4. 3, perhaps [A.D. 1199], 10-¾ ×
8-¼, ff. 176 (26), 2 cols. Belonged once, like the two last, to De Missy.
(_See_ Greg. 241.)

The next two were collated by Scrivener—

*[+]233. P2scr. Parham 66. 1 [ix], 10-½ × 7-5/8, three folio leaves from
the monastery of Docheiariou on Athos, containing the thirty-three verses,
Matt. i. 1-11; 11-22; vii. 7, 8; Mark ix. 41; xi. 22-26; Luke ix. 1-4.
(Greg. 182.)

*[+]234. Pscr, (or pascr.) Parham 83. 18 [June, A.D. 980], 12-½ × 8-5/8,
ff. 222 (22), 2 cols., belonged to the late Lord de la Zouche, who brought
it from Caracalla on Athos in 1837, beautifully written at Ciscissa, in
Cappadocia Prima; a note dated 1049 is subjoined by a reviser, who perhaps
made the numerous changes in the text, and added two Lessons in cursive
letters. _See_ Plate xiii, No. 36. Also “Cod. Augiens.,” Introd., pp.
l-lv. (Greg. 181.)

235. Parham 84. 19 [xi], 14-½ × 11-½, ff. 188 (25), “the right royal
codex,” partly written in gold, perhaps by the Emperor Alexius Comnenus
(1081-1118). (Greg. 233.)

236. Parham 85. 20 [xii], 13-3/8 × 9-7/8, _mus. rubr._, brought from St.
Saba in 1834, must be on Scholz’s list. (Greg. 344.)

237. Ashburnham 205 [xii], 10-3/8 × 7-¾, ff. 127, _mus._, _mut._, roughly
executed and apparently made up of several copies: seen by Coxe and
Burgon. (Greg. 237.) Loose in the book is:—

[+] 238. Ashburnham 208* [xiii], 10-¾ × 8-½, ff. 9, _Unc._, palimpsest,
the fragment of a menology for November and December. These were purchased
by the late Earl of Ashburnham at the sale of the library of “Athenian
Aberdeen,” who brought them from Greece. (Greg. 237a.)

239. Burdett-Coutts I. 2. A fragment of 173 leaves [xiii], 10-¾ × 8-1/8,
one being on paper [xv] and 30 leaves palimpsest; having under the Church
Lessons, in leaning uncials of two columns [viii or ix], fragments of
legends relating to Saints in the menology, including the Apocryphal
ἀποδημία of Barnabas. _Pict._, capitals in red ink. (Greg. 214.)

240. B.-C. I. 8 [xiii], 9-¾ × 7-3/8, is also a palimpsest, with uncial
writing in two columns (almost illegible) under the later Church Lessons
on the last leaf and the third, fourth, fifth, and seventh leaves from the
end: _mut._ at the thirteenth Sunday of St. Matthew, and ends in the tenth
εὐαγγέλιον ἀναστασιμόν John xxi. 3 (ἐνέβησαν).  (Greg. 215.)

241. B.-C. I. 23 [xiii], 9-¼ × 7-½, a poor copy; with illuminations, the
last leaf only being lost. (Greg. 217.)

242. B.-C. I. 24 [xiv], 12-½ × 10-1/8, _chart._, complete, but the first
leaf in a later hand. (Greg. 218.)

243. B.-C. II. 5 [xi or xii], 11 × 8-3/8, a fine copy, with headings, &c.,
in gold, and red musical or tone notes. Begins John i. 17, thence complete
to the Lesson εἰς ἐπινίκια βασιλέων. At the end are nine later leaves.
(Greg. 219.)

244. B.-C. II. 16 [xiii], 8-3/8 x 6-½, a palimpsest, with only one column
on a page. Ends Luke ii. 59. (Greg. 220.)

245. B.-C. II. 30 [xiv], 11-3/8 × 7-½, on glazed paper, complete. Titles
and capitals in red. _Syn._ on a leaf of the binding. (Greg. 221.)

246. B.-C. III. 21 [xiii], _pict._, _mut._, with illuminations. Ends in
the Lesson for Aug. 29, Mark vi. 22. (Greg. 222.)

247. B.-C. III. 34 [xiii], 10-¼ × 7-¾, neat and complete. A colophon
states the scribe to be Romanus, a priest. (Greg. 224.)

248. B.-C. III. 43 [April 28, 1437, Ind. 15], 11-½ × 8-3/8, ff. 206,
_chart._ (Greg. 225.)

[B.-C. III. 44 is Evst. 289, described below, Apost. 78.]

249. B.-C. III. 46 [xiv], 8-7/8 × 7-¼, ff. 220, _mut._ in the beginning of
the Saints’ Day Lessons: fifteen leaves are palimpsest, over writing full
two centuries earlier, containing in double columns Lessons of the
Septuagint from Genesis, Proverbs, and Isaiah. The other 205 leaves have
only one column on a page. (Greg. 226.)

250. B.-C. III. 52 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 9-¼ × 7-5/8, _chart._, is but a
fragment. (Greg. 227.)

The following are Euchologies (_see_ Evet. 57), and are repeated among the
Lectionaries of the Apostolos:

251. (Apost. 64.) B.-C. I. 10 [xii or xiii], 7-3/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 60 (17),
_orn._, wherein to the ordinary contents of a Euchology, and the Liturgies
of SS. Chrysostom, Basil, and Presanctified, are annexed Church Lessons in
a cramped and apparently later hand. (_See_ Scrivener, Critica Sacra.)
(Greg. 216.)

252. (Apost. 66.) B.-C. III. 29 [xiv or xv], 8-½ × 6, ff. 172, _men._
Liturgies as in last, and other matter, on coarse paper, Lessons both from
the Gospels and Epistles. (_See_ Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 223.)

253. (Apost. 67.) B.-C. III. 42 [xiv], 6 × 4, ff. 310 (22), on stout
glazed paper, with the Liturgies as in Evst. 251, and much matter in
various hands, has fifteen Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles,
and three from Isaiah, lxvi-lxviii. (_See_ Scrivener, Critica Sacra.)
(Greg. 315.)

2532. (Apost. 68.) B.-C. III. 53 [xv], 8-½ × 5-¾, ff. 177 (26), 2 cols.,
_chart._, _men._, _mut._, rudely written with capitals in red. (Greg.
228.)

254. Coniston, John Ruskin [xiii or xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 12-3/8 × 10-¼,
ff. 144 (21), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._, but well repaired. (Greg.
238.)

255. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2786 [xiii], 8-5/8 × 6, ff. 157 (20-27), a
palimpsest, _mut._ at the beginning (thirty-two leaves) and end, rather
rudely written in single columns, on coarse parchment, with vermilion
ornamentation. It abounds in uncouth _itacisms_. After Mr. Woodhouse’s
death it belonged to Alderman Bragge from 1869 to 1876, then to Dean
Burgon, then to Rev. W. F. Rose. Bought in 1893. (Greg. 346.)

256. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 536 [xiii], 9 × 6, ff. 217 (25), besides 3
at beginning, _chart._, _mus. rubr._, with Lections from the Epistles.
(Greg. 187.)

*[+] 257. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 547, is xscr [ix], 11-½ × 9, ff. 329
(22), 2 cols., _Unc._, _mus. rubr._, _pict._, _mut._ at the end, but
followed by a leaf in a rather later hand, containing John viii. 12-19;
21-23. _See_ our facsimile, Plate vi. No. 16. A collation by Bentley is
preserved at Trinity College (B. xvii. 8). This is Hort’s Cod. 38. (Greg.
183.)

258. (Apost. 53.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5561 [xiv], 7-¼ × 5-½, ff. 276
(194 vell. + 82 [xv] _chart._), is a Euchology (_see_ Evst. 57),
containing many short Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles. (Greg.
340.)

259. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 22, is yscr [A.D. 1319], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 248
(27), 2 cols. (_see_ facsimile, Plate xiii, No. 37), remarkable for its
wide departures from the received text, and for that reason often cited by
Tischendorf and Alford on the Gospels. See also Westcott, in Smith’s
Dictionary of the Bible, “New Testament.” Part of the first leaf (John i.
11-13) is on paper and later: Evst. 257, 259 are described in Scrivener’s
“Collations of the Holy Gospels,” Introd. pp. lix-lxiii. Like Evst. 23 it
was once D’Eon’s. This is Hort’s Cod. 39. (Greg. 184.)

260. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 5153 [A.D. 1032], 10-½ × 7-½, 2 vols., ff. 141
and 133 (20), 2 cols., _chart._, _mus. rubr._, first five ff. vol. i.
_mut._ and damaged. (Greg. 188.)

261. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,840 [xii], 11 × 8-½, ff. 236 (22), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._, from Bp. Butler’s collection, a very fine specimen.
(Greg. 189.)

262. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,370 [xi], 12-3/8 × 9-¼, three leaves: one in
double columns (Matt. vi. 14-21), two in single columns [xiii ?] Luke
xxiv. 25-35; John i. 35-51. Sir F. Madden’s note on the first fragment is
“Presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria, June 28, 1848. A leaf of a Greek
Lectionary taken [_by the Arabs_ deleted] out of a volume which afterwards
fell into the hands of Gen. Menou.” _See_ Act. 230. (Greg. 190.)

263. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,212 [xii], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 297 (21), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, much _mut._ at the end, and an older leaf from the Old
Testament prefixed (Bloomfield). (Greg. 191.)

264. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,460 [xiii], 9-¼ × 7-¼, ff. 104 (31), 2
cols., _mut._ at the beginning and end, in coarse and very unusual black
writing (Bloomfield). (Greg. 192.)

265. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,737 [xiii], 12-¾ × 10, ff. 279 (23), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, bought at Sotheby’s, 1854. _Mut._ at the end, with
illuminations, and frequent and beautiful gilt letters. (Greg. 318.)

266. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993 [A.D. 1335], 9-¾ × 7, ff. 281 (23), in a
bold hand and peculiar style. At the beginning is an Advertisement, signed
G. Alefson, which ends literally thus: “Je l’ai acheté seulement pour le
sauver des mains barbares qui allait le destruire intierement au prix de
sch. 15 a Chypre, A.D. 1851.” (Bloomfield.) (Greg. 193.)

267. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,260 [xiii], 12 × 10, ff. 360 (20), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _orn._, purchased of Messrs. Boone in 1856. _Mut._ at the
end. The first forty leaves of this splendid copy are injured by damp.
(Greg. 319.)

268. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,261 [xiii], 8-½ × 5-¾, ff. 196 (19), written
by various hands. Purchased of Mr. H. Stevens, 1856. (Greg. 320.)

269. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,735 [xiii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 304 (_sic_),
(23), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, a fine, complete and interesting codex,
bought (like Evann. 596, 597) of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens in 1859: as were
also Evst. 270, 271, 272. Seven leaves of Patristic matter are bound up
with it at the end. (Greg. 321.)

270. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,742 [xiii], 11-½ × 8-¾, ff. 79 (24), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ (later), rather old and much mutilated throughout.
(Greg. 322.)

271. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,743 [xii ?], 14-½ × 9-½, ff. 213 (18), 2
cols., _caps._ and _mus. rubr._ in dull brown ink, somewhat roughly
executed, apparently written with a reed pen. _Mut._ The last leaf is a
fragment of Chrysostom, Hom. xlv, on Genesis. (Greg. 323.)

Evst. 265, 269, 271 sometimes agree with each other in departing from the
ordinary week-day Church Lessons, and suggest, as Dean Burgon observes,
some local fashion which is well worth investigating for textual purposes.
The student will have noticed, in our Table of Lessons appended to Chap.
III, how often two other codices, Apost. 64, or B.-C. III. 24 and Evst.
253, or B.-C. III. 42, depart from the common use of Church Lesson books,
but only for the middle days of the week: not, it would seem, for
Saturdays and Sundays.

272. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,744 [xiii], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 189 (23), 2 cols.,
a beautiful copy, _mut._ at the beginning (to Sat. of third week), the
end, and elsewhere, with red musical notes. _See_ Evst. 269. (Greg. 324.)

273. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,374 [xiii], 11-½ × 9, ff. 90 (18), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._ (Greg. 325.)

274. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,377 [xiv and xii], 12 × 8-¾, ff. 350 (21), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, the first and some other leaves being lost; fol. 180,
which is later, has palimpsest cursive writing under it. (Greg. 326.)

275. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,378 [xiii], 13 × 8-¾, ff. 270, 2 cols., part
of a Menaeum, in a small hand, written in a single column: imperfect and
damaged in places. (Greg. 927.)

276. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,379 [xiv], 14-¼ × 11, ff. 178 (28), 2 cols.,
much _mut._ throughout, with liturgical headings and some crosses in red
for stops. (Greg. 327.)

277. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,380 [xiv], 11 × 9, ff. 126, 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ at beginning (to sixth day of seventh week) and end. (Greg.
328.)

Evst. 273-277 were purchased of H. Stanhope Freeman in 1862, as was also
Evan. 600.

278. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,860 [xi or xii], 8 × 5-½, ff. 115 (28), 2
cols., belonged to Sir F. Gage. (Greg. 329.)

279. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,817 [June 9, 1185], 11 × 8-¾, ff. 306 (21),
2 cols. _Mut._ throughout, clear, in fine condition and peculiar style.
(Greg. 330.) Like Evan. 603, bought in 1871 of Sir Ivor B. Guest, as was

280. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818 [July, 1272], 9-¾ × 7, ff. 118 (27), 2
cols., _chart._, begins John xvii. 20. The subscription states that it was
written διὰ χειρὸς ἐμοῦ τοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ τολμῶ εἰπεῖν τοῦ ἱερέως τοῦ
μεταξάρη. (Greg. 331.)

*281. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,208 [xiii], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 272 (21), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, bought of a dealer at Constantinople, cruelly
mutilated (eighty-four leaves being missing), but once very fine. Collated
by the Rev. W. F. Rose, who found it much to resemble Evst. 259 (yscr).

Burgon gives a French version of an Armenian note, dated 908 of the
Armenian era, or A.D. 1460, of no special interest. (Greg. 333.)

282. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,919 [A.D. 1431], 12-¾ × 10, ff. 108,
formerly Blenheim 3. D. 13, the uncial eighth century palimpsest of the
Gospels we have designated as Υ, contains Lessons from the Gospels,
written by Ignatius, Metropolitan of Selymbria in Thrace, being the
February portion of a Menaeum. (Greg. 334.)

283. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,920 [xi], 9-¼ × 8, ff. 226 (21), 2 cols.,
formerly Blenheim 3. C. 14, containing only σαββατοκυριακαί (_see_ Evst.
24), singularly unadorned, but very interesting and genuine. (Greg. 335.)

284. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,921 [xiii], 10 × 8, ff. 178 (24), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._, formerly Blenheim 3. C. 13, with Church Lessons for
every day of the week. Several pages in a recent hand stand at the
beginning: the first hand commences Matt. vi. 31. (Greg. 336.)

285. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,949 [xiii], 11 × 8-½, ff. 103 (27), 2 cols.,
much dilapidated and _mut._, was a gift to the Museum. (Greg. 337.)

[+]286. Sinai, St. Catharine’s, Golden Evst. [ix-xi], 11-¼ × 8-½ x 3-½,
ff. abt. 200 (16), 2 cols., _pict._, “written in large and beautiful
golden uncials,” divided into “verses” like the modern, has breathings and
accents. For specimen of writing, &c., _see_ Burgon, Aug. 9, 1882. It was
seen in 1862 by Burgon, in 1864 by the Rev. E. M. Young, and Mr. Jo. Dury
Geden (_Athenaeum_, Nov. 12 and 19, 1864). It is said to be deteriorated
by the promiscuous handling of strangers, although E. A. Sophocles tells
us that local tradition absurdly assigns it to the Emperor Theodosius [d.
395] as the actual scribe; unless, as Mr. Geden suggests, Theodosius III
(A.D. 716) be meant. The volume opens with the Gospels for the first five
days of Easter week, which are followed by about sixty-five more from
other parts of the yearly services. (Greg. 300.)

*287. (Act. 42, Apost. 56) contains only Matt. xvii. 16-23. (Greg. 923.)

288. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 307 [xii], 12 × 9-½, ff. 335 (22), 2 cols.,
_pict._, _mus. rubr._, _men._, very beautiful. Mr. Madan of the Bodleian
transcribed a note on the last leaf, showing that it once belonged to the
Palaeologi. (Greg. 341.)

289. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 308, from Constantinople [xii or xiii], 11-½ ×
9-¼, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _men._ Initial letters of
Byzantine character, σαββατοκυριακαί (_see_ Evst. 24), has lost a very few
lines at the end. (Greg. 342.)

290. (Apost. 78.) (Greg. 476.)

291. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 1 [xii], 10 × 8-¼, ff. 170 (18), being a
companion book to Apost. 79, containing only the week-day Lessons, except
that two sets belong to Saturday and Sunday. Begins Matt. vii. 10, being
on the sixth day of the first week of that Evangelist. _Mut._ elsewhere,
but the end complete with a colophon, and fragments of two additional
leaves. Initial capitals in red. (Greg. 305.)

292. (Apost. 80.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1836 [xiii], 6-½ × 5-¼, ff. (185
- 54 = ) 131 (17), _mus. rubr._ Sunday and two Saturday Lessons only for
Epistles and Gospels. _Mut._ first fifty and four other leaves. Begins
second Sunday in St. Matthew (iv. 23). _Men._ full, followed by two
Epistles and Gospels as ἀκολουθία εἰς ὁσίους. Additional Lessons in
another hand are inserted about the season of Epiphany. (Greg. 306.)

293. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1839 [xii or xiii], 10 × 7-½, ff. (192 - 88 =
) 104 (17), 2 cols.: σαββατοκυριακαί only (see Evst. 24). _Mut._ first
seventy-seven and ten other leaves. Begins sixth Sunday of St. Luke (viii.
39). _Men._ ending Dec. 26. (Greg. 307.)

294. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1840 [xi or xii], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 112 (31), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ From the eleventh Sunday of St. Luke downwards the
week-day Lessons are omitted. _Men._ followed by Gospels for several
occasions. The arrangement of the week-day Lessons in the Gospels of St.
Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke differs much from that usually found,
though fundamentally akin to it. _Mut._ at the end and many other leaves.
(Greg. 308.)

[+]295. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 2 [x], 11-¾ × 7-7/8, ff. 8 (22), 2
cols., _Unc._, _orn._, _mus. rubr._ Σαββατοκυριακαί from eleventh Sunday
in St. Luke (xiv. 20) to Sunday of the Publican (xviii. 14). Evst. 295-7
are from Tischendorf’s collection. (Greg. 309.)

296. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 12 [xi or xii], 9-½ × 6-¼, ff. 4 (25), 2
cols., _mus._, containing from sixth Saturday in Lent (John xi. 41) to
Liturgy for Palm Sunday (John xii. 11), and part of Matins (from Matt.
xxi. 36) and Vespers (to Matt. xxiv. 26) for Monday in Holy Week. (Greg.
310.)

297. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 13 [xii], 10 × 8-½, ff. 4, _mut._, 2
cols., Greek and Arabic, being only the upper part of four leaves of
σαββατοκυριακαί in fifth and sixth Sundays of St. Luke (ch. xvi. 24 f.;
28-30; viii. 16-18; 21; 27; 29 f.; 32-34; 38 f.). (Greg. 311.)

298. Oxf. Keble Coll. [xiii], 9-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 151 (25), 2 cols., some _mus.
rubr._, _syn._, _men._, _orn._, presented in 1882 by Mr. Greville Chester,
beginning with the Lesson for the second day of the fifth week after
Easter, and ending with the Lesson for St. Helena’s day, May 21. (Greg.
343.)

[+]299. Par. Nat. Gr. 975. B [x], 12-½ × 9-½, ff. 55 (22), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _Unc._, palimpsest, frag. of St. Luke, _men._ ff. 33, 34, 39, 40
[ix], Chrys. and Zosimus. (See Greg. 363.)

300. Messina, Univ. 65 [xii], 13-¾ × 10-½, ff. 318 (25), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._ (Greg. 513.)

[+]301. Mess. Univ. 66 [ix], 13-7/8 × 9-5/8, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, _mus. rubr._, _mut._ (Greg. 514.)

302. Mess. Univ. 75 [xiii], 12-¼ × 9-½, ff. 136 (22), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ at beginning and end. (Greg. 516.)

303. Mess. Univ. 96 [xii], 10-½ × 7-7/8, ff. 298 (24), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._ (Greg. 519.)

304. Mess. Univ. 98 [A.D. 1148], 10-5/8 × 8-½, ff. 275 (24), 2 cols.
(Greg. 520.)

305. Mess. Univ. 73 [xii], 12-7/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 223 (28), 2 cols., written
at Messina by Nilus the monk in the monastery of St. Salvador: he records
(at p. 26b) the earthquake which happened Sept. 26, 1173, Codex
Graeco-Siculus. (Greg. 515.)

306. Mess. Univ. 58 [xiv, Greg. xv or xvi], 11-1/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 236 (17),
_chart._, written by three different calligraphers. (Greg. 512.)

307. Mess. Univ. 94 [xii], 10-½ × 7-¾, ff. 184 (21), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ at beginning, breaking off at Sept. 24 in the menology.
(Greg. 517.)

308. Mess. Univ. 111 [xii], 9-½ × 8, ff. 119 (23), 2 cols., _mut._ at
beginning and end. (Greg. 521.)

309. Mess. Univ. 112 [xii], 9-½ × 7-½, ff. 146 (21), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ at beginning and end. (Greg. 522.)

310. Mess. Univ. 170 [xii], 8-5/8 × 6-¼, ff. 187 (20), 2 cols., _mut._ at
beginning and end. (Greg. 524.)

311. Mess. Univ. 95 [xiii], 11-¼ × 8-1/8, ff. 186 (23), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ from pp. 42-75. (Greg. 518.)

312. (Apost. 112.) Mess. Univ. 150 [xii or xiii], 6-½ × 5-¼, ff. 60 (22).
A fragment. (_See_ Greg. 523.)

313. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 7 [xii], 9-7/8 × 7-7/8, ff. 45 (25), 2 cols.,
_mus. nigr._, σαββατοκυριακαί mutilated. (Greg. 463.)

314. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 9 [xii], 13-3/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 292 (25), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._, a beautiful codex, and very full in its Lections.
(Greg. 464.)

315. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 10 [xi], 12-7/8 × 10-¼, ff. 246 (22), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, much foreign matter, a very beautiful codex. (Greg. 465.)

316. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 11 [xv], 6-¼ × 4-7/8, ff. 181 (14), _mut._
σαββατοκυρ. (Greg. 466.)

317. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 12 [xiv, Greg. x or xi], 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff. 97
(22), _mut._ (Greg. 467.)

318. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 13 [xv], 6-3/8 × 4-7/8, ff. 62 (18), partly
palimpsest, _mut._ (Greg. 468.)

319. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 14 [xii], 9-½ × 6-¾, ff. 73 (23), 2 cols.,
_mut._ at beginning and end. (_See_ Greg. 469.)

320. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 15 [xi], 7-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 69 (23). Closely
resembles Evst. 33. (Greg. 470.)

321. Crypt. Ferr. A. _a._ 16 [xi], 7-7/8 x 5-7/8, ff. 55 (26), 2 cols., a
fragment from St. John. (Greg. 471.)

322. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. β. 2 [xi], 5-7/8 × 4, ff. 259 (ff.
159-213), with many excerpts from Fathers. (Greg. 478.)

323. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 2 [x], 5-7/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 155, much
from Old Testament, _mut._ (Greg. 473.)

[+]324. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 805, ff. 1-7 [ix], 11-1/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 7(19),
_Unc._, palimpsest, _mus. rubr._, fragm. (_See_ Greg. 370.)

325. (Apost. 92.) Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 4 [xiii], 9-7/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 257.
Written by “Johannes Rossanensis.” Contains Lections from Old and New
Testaments. (Greg. 475.)

326. St. Saba 25 [xi], fol. Coxe. (Greg. 170.)

327. St. Saba 26 [xi], fol. Coxe.

328. St. Saba 40 [xii], fol. In Greek and Arabic. Coxe.

329. St. Saba 44 [xii], 4to. Coxe.

330. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 11 [three fragments]:—

(1) [xi], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 2 (22), 2 cols.;

(2) [xii], 6-¼ × 4-5/8, ff. 2(23);

(3) [xiii], 8-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._ (_See_ Greg.
472.)

331. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 16 [x], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 234 (25), 2 cols.,
palimpsest. (Greg. 480.)

[+]332. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 17 [x], 7-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 25 (27), _Unc._,
palimpsest, fragm. (Greg. 481.)

[+]333. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 19 [x], 7-½ × 5-1/8, ff. 39 (24), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, palimpsest, _mut._ (Greg. 482.)

334. (Apost. 95.) Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 20 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9 × 6-¾, ff.
21 (22), 2 cols., _mut._ (Greg. 483.)

335. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 21 [x], 13 × 9, ff. 97 (31), palimpsest, _mut._
(Greg. 484.)

336. Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 22 [x or xi],  6-¾ × 5-½, ff. 113, 2 cols.,
palimpsest, _mut._ (Greg. 485.)

[+]337. (Apost. 96.) Crypt. Ferr. A. δ. 24 [four fragments]:—

(1) Also called Ζ´. α´. 2 [xiii], 9-¾ × 6-¾, ff. 2 (28), 2 cols.;

(2) Also Β´. α´. 23 [viii or ix], 7-7/8 × 5-1/8, palimpsest, _Unc._, ff. 2
(27), 2 cols.;

(3) Also Ζ´. α´. 24 (R paul.);

(4) Also Γ. Β´. 3 [xi], 7-3/8 × 5-½. _See_ also 340. (Greg. 486a-d.)

338. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. α. 18 [xvii], 10-¼ × 7-7/8, ff. 170, Evangelia
ἑωθινά. (Greg. 487.)

339. (Apost. 97.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 2 [xi], 6-¾ × 5-1/8, ff. 151, a
Euchology, contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 488.)

340. (Apost. 98.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 3 [xiv], 7-3/8 x 5-½, ff. 201 (19),
Euchology. Contains only a few Lessons. (Greg. 486d2.)

341. (Apost. 99.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 6 [xiii or xiv], 7-1/8 × 4-¾, ff. 101
(21). Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 489.)

342. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 7 [ix or x], 6-¾ × 5-½, ff. 173 (17), Euchology.
Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 490.)

343. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 8 [Greg. xiii], ff. 8 palimpsest at end of ff. 145
[xii]. (_See_ Greg. 491.)

344. (Apost. 100.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 9 [xvi], 4-¼ × 3-1/8, ff. 95,
Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 492.)

345. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 11 [xii], 5-½ × 4-¾, ff. 20, Euchology. Contains
only a few Lections. (Greg. 493.)

346. (Apost. 101.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 12 [xiv], 5-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. 98,
Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 494.)

347. (Apost. 102.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 13 [xiii], 9 × 6-¼, ff. 118 (18),
Euchology. Written by “Johannes Rossanensis.” (Greg. 495.)

348. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 14 [xiii], 7-½ x 5-½, ff. 54 (23). Euchologium
with a few Lections. (Greg. 496.)

349. (Apost. 103.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 15 [xi-xiii], 7-1/8 × 5-1/8, ff. 41
(22), Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (_See_ Greg. 497.)

350. (Apost. 104.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 17 [A.D. 1565], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 269
(21), _chart._ The Saturday and Sunday Lessons begin at fol. 121. (_See_
Greg. 498.)

351. (Apost. 105.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 18 [xiv], St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to.
Coxe. Contains very few Lections.

352. (Apost. 106.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 19 [xvi], 11-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 145
(28), _chart._ The Apostolo-Evangeliarium begins at fol. 16. (_See_ Greg.
500.)

353. (Apost. 107.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 23 [A.D. 1641], 12-½ × 8-5/8, ff.
75. It is a Euchologium with a few Lections. (_See_ Greg. 501.)

354. (Apost. 108.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 24 [xvi], 12-½ × 9, ff. 302 (28),
_chart._ Liturgical information. (_See_ Greg. 502.)

355. Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 35 [xiii], 7-1/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 83 (21), liturgical.
Contains only a few Lections. (_See_ Greg. 503.)

356. (Apost. 109.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 38 [xvii], 11-¾ × 8-5/8, ff. 91.
Contains only a few Lections. (_See_ Greg. 504.)

357. (Apost. 110.) Crypt. Ferr. Γ. β. 13 [xvi], 10-¼ × 7-½, ff. 344,
_chart._, liturgical. (Greg. 505.)

358. (Apost. 111.) Crypt. Ferr. Δ. β. 22 [xviii], 15-5/8 × 10-5/8, ff. 77
(27), _chart._ Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 506.)

359. Crypt. Ferr. Δ. γ. 26 [xiv], 4-¼ × 3-1/8, ff. 115 (19). The Evangelia
[ἑωθινά]. (Greg. 507.)

360. Crypt. Ferr. Δ. δ. 6 [xviii], 16 x 10-5/8, ff. ?, palimpsest.
Fragments. (_See_ Greg. 508.)

361. St. Saba, Tower Library 12 [xi], 4to. Coxe.

362. Syracuse “Seminario” 3 [A.D. 1125], 8-3/8 × 5-½, ff. 255 (25), 2
cols. (Greg. 574.)

363. Lond. Lambeth 1194 [xiii, Greg. xi], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 218 (17),
fifty-one Lessons from Gospels—forty-eight from Acts and Epistles, _mus.
rubr._, _mut._ Menaeum ending in June. (Greg. 477.)

364. St. Saba, Tower 16 [xii], 4to, with Lections from Old Testament.
Coxe.

365. St. Saba, Tower 52 [xi], 4to, _mus._ Coxe.

366. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 74 [xiv or xv, Greg. xii], 7-¾ × 5-3/8, ff. 72,
2 cols., _mus. rubr._ Formerly Huet’s, who gave it to the Jesuits.
Contains the Evangelia ἑωθινά. It is rather a Euchologium, and is of
little value. (Greg. 366.)

[+]367. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 567 [xv], 13 × 10, ff. 173 (14), 2 cols.,
_Unc._, apparently modern. Given by the same to the library. Saturday and
Sunday Lections. (Greg. 367.)

368. Berlin, Reg. Gr. “Hamilton 245” [x, Greg. xii], 12-7/8 × 9-3/8, ff.
378 (21), 2 cols., _pict._ A magnificent specimen. (Greg. 381.)

369. Berlin, Reg. Gr. “Hamilton 246” [xiii], 13-1/8 × 10-1/8, ff. ?, 2
cols. At the beginning of the volume is a fragment of a more ancient
Evangelium, not extending beyond the Eusebian tables of Canons, superbly
illuminated. (Greg. 382.)

370. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 51 fol. [xiii, Greg. xii], 12-5/8 × 9-½, ff. 214
(26), 2 cols. (_See_ Greg. 375.)

371. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 52 fol. [xii], 11-5/8 × 9, _mus. rubr._ (Greg. 376.)

372. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 53 fol. [xii, Greg. xi], 11-¾ × 8-¾, ff. 248 (21), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ (_See_ Greg. 377.)

373. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 46 [xiii, Greg. xii], 10-¾ x 8, ff. 46, 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, ends with the Saturday of Pentecost. (Greg. 378.)

374. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 61 [xiii], 11-½ × 8-½, _mus. rubr._, begins
with the Saturday after Pentecost, and contains the Menologium. (Greg.
379.)

375. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 64 [xii, xiii], 10-½ × 8-1/8, _mut._ at the
commencement. (Greg. 380.)

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 352 [xi, Greg. xiii or xvi], 12-½ × 9-3/8, ff. 244
(23), 2 cols., with Menology. (Greg. 540.)

[+]377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 353 [x], 11-5/8 × 8-1/8, ff. 237 (20), 2 cols.,
_Unc._ Gospel Lections. (Greg. 541.)

[+]378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 355 [x], 13 × 10-1/8, ff. 315 (19), 2 cols., _Unc._
(Greg. 542.)

[+]379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 357 [x], 15-3/8 × 12-¾, ff. 322 (15), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._ (Greg. 543.)

380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 362 [x, Greg. xi], 7-¾ × 5-7/8, ff. 200 (23). (Greg.
544.)

381. Rom. Vat. Gr. 540 [x], fol., ff. 4 (20), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, a
fragment prefixed to St. Chrysostom on St. John. (_See_ Greg. 545.)

382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 781 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 152 (27), 2
cols., “fuit Blasii praep. Cryptae Ferratae.” (Greg. 546.)

383. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1534 [xiii or xiv], 13-¼ × 10-½, ff. 223 (25), 2 cols.
(Greg. 549.)

384. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1601 [xiii, Greg. xii], 9-3/8 × 7-¼, ff. 193 (22), 2
cols. (Greg. 550.)

385. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1813 [xiii], 7-1/8 × 5-¼, ff. out of 266 - 3 (19).
Evangelia ἑωθινά. (Greg. 552.)

386. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1886 [xiii], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 110 (29), 2 cols. (Greg.
553.)

387. (Apost. 118.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2012 [xv], ff. 211. Contains only a few
Gospel Lections. (Greg. 556.)

388. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2100 [xiv], 7 × 5-¼, ff. 79 (19), with a commentary.
(Greg. 560.)

389. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2129 [xv, Greg. xiv], _chart._, ff. 5 out of 701.
Lections during Lent. (Greg. 561.)

[+]390. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2144 [viii], 8-¼ × 5-5/8, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols.,
_Unc._ Brought from Constantinople. (Greg. 563.)

[+]391. Patmos 4 [xi], 4to, _Unc._ Coxe. (Greg. ?)

392. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2167 [xiii], 12-¼ × 9, ff. 361 (21), 2 cols., _pict._
Olim “Columnensis.” (Greg. 564.)

[+]393. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2251 [viii ?], 8-¼ × 5-½ ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., _Unc._
Olim “Columnensis.” At the beginning and end of a larger MS. (Greg. 565.)

394. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 44 [xvii], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 355 (20), _chart._,
by different hands, with a commentary. (Greg. 571.)

395. (Apost. 121.) Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 59 [xii], 11 × 7-¾, ff. 137 (47).
Gospels and Epistles for Holy Week. Lections from Old and New Test. (Greg.
573.)

[+]396. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 444 A, B [ix], 10 × 7-3/8, ff. 2 (22), 2
cols., _Unc._, with fragments of Gospels. (Greg. 566.)

[+]397. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 1. A [ix or x], 10-¼ × 7-5/8, ff. 2 (23), 2
cols., _Unc._ A mere fragment. (Greg. 567.)

398. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 221 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9-5/8 × 4-1/8 (?), ff. 397
(32), _chart._, with the commentary of Xiphilinus. (Greg. 568.)

399. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 239 [xv, Greg. xvi], 8-¾ × 5-¾, ff. 122 (?)
(23), _chart._, with a commentary. (Greg. 569.)

[+]400. Patmos 10 [xi], 4to, _Unc._ Coxe. (Greg. ?)

[+]401. Patmos 22 [xi], fol., _Unc._ Coxe. (Greg. ?)

[+]402. Patmos 81 [viii], 4to, _Unc._ Coxe. (Greg. ?)

403. Rom. Barberini iv. 43 [xii, Greg. xiii or xiv], 9-½ × 7-¼, ff. 221
(23), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, _pict._, beautifully illuminated. (Greg.
535.)

404. Rom. Barb. iv. 30 [xii], 9 × 7, ff. 223 (22), 2 cols. (Greg. 534.)

405. Rom. Barb. iv. 53 [xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 161 (22), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._, _chart._ (Greg. 536.)

406. Rom. Barb. iv. 13 [xii], ff. 143. Contains only a few Lections.
(Greg. 531.)

407. Rom. Barb. iv. 25 [xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 9 × 5-¾, ff. 159. Contains
only certain Lections. (Greg. 532.)

408. (Apost. 218.) Rom. Barb. iv. 1 [xiv-xvi], ff. 323, _chart._ Contains
only a few Lections. (Greg. 530.)

409. Rom. Barb. iii. 22 [xv], ff. 254, _chart._ Contains only a few
Lections. (Greg. 528.)

410. (Apost. 124.) Rom. Barb. iii. 129 [xiv], ff. 189. (Greg. 529.)

411. Rom. Barb. vi. 18 [xii], 12-3/8 × 10-3/8, _mut._, but beautifully
illuminated with Menology. (Greg. 537.)

412. Milos [xii], fol., a fragment. Coxe. (Greg. 804.)

413. Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem 10 [xii], 4to, a palimpsest
written over a geometrical treatise [xi]. Coxe.

[+]414. Rom. Ghig. R. vii. 52 [ix, Greg. x or xi], 11-¾ × 9-3/8, ff. 227
(12), 2 cols., _mus. rubr._, “cod. nobilissimus, charact. uncialibus:
habet titulum _Hebdomadae magnae Officium Graecorum_: e CP. advectus est
ad Conventum Collis Paradisi, et hinc ad Bibliothecam Chisianam.” (Greg.
538.)

415. (Apost. 256.) Par. Nat. 13 [xii-xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 15-5/8 ×
11-¾, ff. 478 (68), 2 cols. _See_ Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 935.)

416. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 24 [xiii], 13 × 9-¾, ff. 339 (22), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._ _See_ Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 364.)

417. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 29 [xii], 9-¾ × 7-5/8, ff. 198 (20), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._ _See_ Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 365.)

418. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 179, 180 [xiii], 9-¼ × 5-7/8, f. 1 (26). _See_
Martin, p. 166. (Greg. 928.)

419. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1096 [xiii-xiv], 7-¼ × 5-¼, ff. 33 (26), _men._
(Greg. 374.)

420. Auckland, City Library. (Greg. 474.)

[+]421. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 686 [xi, Greg. ix], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 2 (21), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 368.)

422. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 687 [xii], 13-½ × 10-1/8, ff. 2 (20), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._ Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 499.)

423. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 758 [xii], 11 × 8-5/8, ff. 111 (28), 2 cols.,
_orn._, _mus. rubr._ Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 369.)

424. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 834 [xiii], 11-5/8 × 9, ff. 90 (27), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._ Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 371.)

425. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 905 [A.D. 1055 ?], 11-7/8 × 9-¾, ff. 254 (20), 2
cols., _pict._, _men._ Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 372.)

426. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xii], 12-3/8 × 10, ff. 235 (24), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _men._, greatly _mut._ Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 361.)

[+]427. Par. Nat. Gr. 228, Greg. 928 [ix], 11-½ × 8-½, ff. 240 (20), 2
cols., palimpsest with menaeum [xii-xiii] written over, 2 ff. at
beginning, and 11 after p. 48, _chart._ and later, _Am._, _Unc._ Martin,
p. 169. (Greg. 362.)

428. (Apost. 257.) Par. Nat. Gr. 263 [xiii], 15 × 10-7/8, ff. 200 (62), 2
cols., _mut._ at end. Came from Mon. of Panteleemon at Athos. Martin, p.
170. (Greg. 936.)

For the rest, _see_ Gregory, pp. 744, &c. The press-marks in the Athenian
MSS. have been changed since Dr. Gregory examined them. I have had great
difficulty in identifying them, and am in doubt as to many where a (?) is
inserted. The figures in brackets are the present press-marks. Dr.
Gregory’s are given first.

429. Athens, Nat. Libr. 12 (66 ?) [xi], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 196.

430. Ath. Nat. 13 (70 ?) [A.D. 1350], 12-½ × 9, ff. 199, _pict._

431. Ath. Nat. 13 (146 ?) [xv], 11 × 9-½, ff. 174, _chart._

432. Ath. Nat. 15 (64 ?), 13-3/8 × 9-½, ff. 287, _mut._ at end.

433. Ath. Nat. 17 (82) [xii], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 139, _mut._ at end.

434. Ath. Nat. 18 (68 ?) [xii], 11 × 9, ff. 220, _pict._, _mut._ at end.

435. Ath. Nat. 19 (79) [xiv], 8-5/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 191.

436. Ath. Nat. 19 (73) [A.D. 1545], 12-½ × 8-¼, ff. 314 (? 251 + 63
later).

437. Ath. Nat. 24 (67 ?) [x], 11 x 9, ff. 260, _mus._

438. Ath. Nat. 25 (112 ?) [xv], 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 119.

439. (Apost. 193.) Ath. Nat. 66 (670 ?) [xii], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 132,
Euchology followed by Apostoloeuaggelia.

440. (Apost. 194.) Ath. Nat. 112 (126) [A.D. 1504], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 276.

441. Ath. Nat. (69) [xii], 11-3/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 200, the last three blank.

442. Ath. Nat. (63 ?) [x end], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 294.

443. (Apost. 195.) Ath. Nat. 86. I cannot find this, which is a menaeum,
or the two next.

[+]444a. Ath. Nat. ?

444b. Ath. Nat. ?

445. Ath. Nat. (84 ?) [xiv], 11-3/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 148.

446. (Apost. 196.) Ath. Nat. (661 ?) [xv], 7-7/8 × 6-3/8, ff. 138.
Liturgical matter followed by Apostoloeuaggelia.

447. Ath. Nat. (85 ?) [xiv], 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 102.

448. Ath. Nat. 124 [xii], 10-5/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 174, _mus._

449. Ath. Nat. (62 ?) [xii], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 329, _mus._

450. Ath. τῆς Βουλῆς.

451. Ath. M. Bournias.

452a. Ath. M. Bournias.

452b. Ath. M. Bournias.

453. Ath. M. Varouccas.

454. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A. i. 8, fol. 1.

455. Toledo, Conv. Canon. arm. 31, no. 31.

456. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

457. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

458. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius.

459. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius.

460. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius.

461. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius.

462. Corcyra, M. Arist. St. Varouccas.

463. Andover, Mass. U.S.A., Theol. Seminary 1 [xv or xiv], 8-¼ × 6, ff.
194 (24), (26 (?) _chart._), part palimpsest. Hoskier. (Greg. 180.)

464. Athos, Simopetra 148. (Greg. 479.)

[+]465. Moscow, Syn. 313 (ol. 300). (Greg. 242.)

[+]466. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 21 (69). (Greg. 243.)

[+]467. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 35. (Greg. 244.)

[+]468. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 36. (Greg. 245a.)

[+]469. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37. (Greg. 245b.)

470. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 40. (Greg. 247.)

471. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 43. (Greg. 248.)

472. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 55. (Greg. 250.)

473. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 69. (Greg. 252.)

474. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 80. (Greg. 254.)

475. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 84. (Greg. 255.)

476. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37a. (Greg. 257.)

477. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 112. (Greg. 259.)

478. Venice, St. Mark ii. 17. (Greg. 273.)

479. Venice, St. Mark ii. 143. (Greg. 274.)

480. Milan, Ambr. E. 101 sup. (Greg. 286.)

481. Tubingen, Univ. 2. (Greg. 294.)

482. Bandur. _ev._ Formerly Montfaucon’s. (Greg. 295.)

483. Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. 1h. (Dr. 69) [ix], 12-¼ ×
8-5/8, ff. 6 (19), 2 cols. _See_ Hoskier, MS. 604, App. ii. (Greg. 296.)

484. Camb. Mass. U.S.A., Harv. Univ. 2h [xii], 10-¾ × 8, ff. 230 (23), 2
cols., _men._ (ff. 171-230), accompanied by an Apost. Hoskier. (Greg.
297.)

485. Camb. Mass. U.S.A., Harv. Univ. 3h (A. R. G. 1. 3) [xiii], 12-½ ×
9-½, ff. 202 (25), 2 cols., twelve leaves or parts of leaves later,
_mut._, _mus. rubr._, _men._ Hoskier. (Greg. 298.)

486. Madison, New Caesarea, Theol. Seminary, Drew MS. 2. (Greg. 301.)

487. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 302a.)

488. Cambridge, Clare College [xiv], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 163 (21), _mut._ at end.
Brought from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Rendel Harris, Fellow
of the College.

489. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 302b.)

490. Sewanee, Tennessee, Mr. A. A. Benton. (Greg. 302c.)

491. Princetown, New Caesarea, Theol. Seminary. (Greg. 303.)

492. Woolwich (?), Mr. Ch. C. G. Bate. (Greg. 304.)

493. Sinaiticus (Λ. 1, _see_ under Evan. Λ). (Greg. 312.)

494. Lond. Highgate, Burdett-Coutts II. 5. (Greg. 313.)

495. Lond. Highgate, B.-C. II. 14. (Greg. 314.)

[+]496. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,637 [vii], 11-3/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 23, 2
cols., _Unc._, fragments. Palimpsest [x] in Syriac. (Greg. 316.)

[+]497. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,638 [viii, Greg. ix], 6-½ × 4-7/8, ff.(26
- 8 = ) 18 (20). Fragments. Palimpsest under Syriac. (Greg. 317.)

498. (Apost. 288.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [A.D. 1762, May 11], 12-¾ × 9,
ff. 228, _pict._, _vers._ Written by Athanasius, ἱερεὺς Σαρασίτος.
(Kerameus.)

[+]499. London, Brit. Mus. Burney 408 [x], 8 × 6-½, ff. 163 (22), 2 cols.
Palimpsest, hardly legible, _Unc._, latter part, as Greg. has discovered,
in early minuscules. Bought in 1872. (Greg. 338.)

500. Wisbech, Peckover 70. (Greg. 345.)

501. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 160. (Greg. 347.)

502. Vindob. Archduke Rainer (1). (Greg. 348.)

503. Vindob. Archd. Rainer (2). (Greg. 349.)

504. Montpelier, School of Medicine H. 405. (Greg. 350.)

505. Late Henri Bordier. (Greg. 351.)

506. Paris, late Emman. Miller 4. (Greg. 352.)

[+]507. Paris, late Emman. Miller 5. (Greg. 353.)

[+]508. Paris, late Emman. Miller 6. (Greg. 354.)

[+]509. Paris, late Emman. Miller 7. (Greg. 355.)

510. Florence, Laurent. Gaddianus 124.

511. Flor. Riccardi 69, ff. 111.

[+]512. Paris, late Emman. Miller 8. (Greg. 356.)

[+]513. Paris, late Emman. Miller 9. (Greg. 357.)

[+]514. Paris, late Emman. Miller 10. (Greg. 358.)

[+]515. Paris, late Emman. Miller 11. (Greg. 359.)

[+]516. Paris, late Emman. Miller 12. (Greg. 360.)

[+]517. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1081. (Greg. 373.)

518. (Apost. 259.) Athens, Nat. Theol. 25 (163) [xii], 12-¾ × 9-7/8, ff.
327, _mut._ at beg. Beautiful and decorated, _mus. rubr._, _pict._,
_vers._ (Greg. 383.)

519. Ath. Nat. Theol. 26 (164) [xii], 13-¾ × 10-¼, ff. 291, _mus._ (Greg.
384.)

520. Ath. Nat. Theol. 27 (165) [xiv], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 162, _mus._ (Greg.
385.)

521. Ath. Nat. Theol. 28 (166) [xiv], 12-7/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 236, _mut._ at
beg. _mus._ (Greg. 386.)

522. Ath. Nat. Theol. 29 (167) [xiv], 12-1/8 × 9, ff. 243, _mus._ (Greg.
387.)

523. Ath. Nat. Theol. 30 (168) [xv], 12-½ × 8-¼, ff. 217, presented to the
Church of Christ τοῦ Μανιτρί in A.D. 1527. (Greg. 388.)

524. Ath. Nat. Theol. 31 (169) [xiv], 12-½ × 9, ff. 212, _mus._ (Greg.
389.)

525. Messina, Univ. 175.

526. Pistoia, Fabronianus.

527. Rom. Angelicus D. ii. 27.

528. Athens, Nat. Theol. 32 (170) [xiv], 12-1/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 144. (Greg.
390.)

529. Ath. Nat. Theol. 33 (171) [xvi], 12-½ × 8-5/8, ff. 355. (Greg. 391.)

530. Ath. Nat. Theol. 34 (172) [xiv], 12-1/8 × 9-7/8, ff. 212, _mut._ at
beg. and end, _mus._ (Greg. 392.)

531. Ath. Nat. Theol. 35 (173) [xiv], 11-¾ × 9, ff. 248, _mut._ at beg and
end, _vers._, written by one Michael. (Greg. 393.)

532. Ath. Nat. Theol. 36 (174) [xiv], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 305, _mut._ at end,
_vers._ Very much ornamented; very beautiful and valuable. (Greg. 394.)

533. Rom. Barb. iv. 28.

534. Ath. Nat. Theol. 37 (175) [xiv], 11-¾ × 8-5/8, ff. 180-last 18
_chart._ (Greg. 395.)

535. Ath. Nat. 38 (176) [A.D. 1328], 11-¾ × 8-¼, ff. 222. Written by
Hilarion of Beroea. (Greg. 396.)

536. Ath. Nat. 39 ? (Greg. 397.)

537. Ath. Nat. 40 (177) [xiv], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 79, _mut._ at beg. Matt. and
Luke. Palimpsest. Under-writing [viii]. Written by Joseph. (Greg. 398a,
b.)

[+]538. Ath. Nat. 41 (178) [A.D. 1311], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 266. Written by
Leon. (Greg. 399a, b.)

539. Rom. Vat. Gr. 350.

540. Athos, Dionysius 23. (Greg. 400.)

541. Athens, Nat. Theol. 42 (179) [A.D. 1311], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 266, _mus._
Written by Leon. (Greg. 401.)

542. Ath. Nat. Theol. 43 (180) [A.D. 1089], 10-5/8 × 8-¼, ff. 204, _mus._
Written by Andreas. (Greg. 402.)

543. Ath. Nat. Theol. 44 (181) [xiv], 9-7/8 × 7-½, ff. 257, _mus._ (Greg.
403.)

544. Ath. Nat. Theol. 45 (182) [xii], 11 × 9, ff. 156, _mut._ at beg. and
end, _mus._ (Greg. 404.)

545. Rom. Vallicell. C. 7.

546. Ath. Nat. Theol. 46 (183) [xiv], 10-5/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 151. (Greg.
405.)

547. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1217.

548. (Apost. 229.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1228.

549. Ath. Nat. Theol. 47 (184) [xv], 11-¾ × 8-5/8, ff. 242. (Greg. 406.)

550. Ath. Nat. Theol. 48 (185) [xii], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 260, _mus._ (Greg.
407.)

551. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1625.

552. Ath. Nat. Theol. 49 (186) [xii], 11-3/8 × 9, ff. 167, _mus._ (Greg.
408.)

553. Ath. Nat. Theol. 50 (187) [xii], 11-3/8 × 8-¼, ff. 270, _mut._ at
beg., _mus._ Written by George. (Greg. 409.)

554. (Apost. 221.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1973.

555. (Apost. 222.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1978.

556. Ath. Nat. Theol. 51 (188) [xi], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 302, _mus._ (Greg.
410.)

557. (Apost. 224.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2051.

558. (Apost. 225.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2052.

559. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061.

560. Ath. Nat. Theol. 52 (189) [xv], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 156, _mus._ (Greg.
411.)

561. Ath. Nat. Theol. 53 (190) [xii], 9-7/8 × 8-¼, ff. 255, _mus._ (Greg.
412.)

562. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138.

563. Ath. Nat. Theol. 54 (191) [xii], 11-3/8 × 9, ff. 158, _mut._ at beg.
and end, _mus._ (Greg. 413.)

564. Ath. Nat. Theol. 55 (192) [xv], 6-¾ × 5-1/8, ff. 239. Palimpsest,
_mut._ at beg. and end. (Greg. 414.)

[+]565. Ath. Nat. Theol. 56 (193) [xv], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 215, much _chart._
The two last leaves are palimpsest [ix], _Unc._ (Greg. 415.)

566. Ath. Nat. Theol. 57 (194) [xv], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 395, _pict._ Note of
date, about A.D. 1450, at end. (Greg. 416.)

567. Ath. Nat. Theol. 58 (195) [A.D. 1536], 10-5/8 × 8-¼, ff. 396,
_chart._ Beautifully written by John. (Greg. 417.)

568. Ath. Nat. Theol. 59 (196) [xv], 10-¼ × 8-¼, ff. 206, _chart._, _mut._
at end. (Greg. 418.)

569. Ath. Nat. Theol. 60 (197) [xv], 7-7/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 341, _chart._
(Greg. 419.)

570. Ath. Nat. Theol. 61 (198) [xv], 9 × 6-¾, ff. 342, _chart._ (Greg.
420.)

571. (Apost. 188.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 62 (199) [xiv], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 292,
_mus._ (Greg. 421.)

572. (Apost. 189.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 63 (200) [xv], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 340,
_mut._ at beg. and end, and in other places. Michael of Damascus was the
diorthote, or possessor. (Greg. 422.)

573. (Apost. 190.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 64 (201) [A.D. 1732], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff.
32. Written by Nicephorus. (Greg. 423.)

574. Ath. Nat. Theol. 65 (202) [xii], 11-3/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 68. Separate
fragments (four, Greg.), _mus._ (Greg. 424.)

575. (Apost. 113.) Syracuse, Seminary 4.

576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631.

577. Athos, Dionysius 378.

578. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing 9.

579. Athos, St. Andrew Γ’.

580. Athos, St. Andrew Λ’.

581. Athos, St. Andrew ϛ᾽.

582. Athos, St. Andrew Ζ.

583. Athos, Vatopedi 48.

584. Athos, Vatopedi 192.

585. Athos, Vatopedi 193.

586. Athos, Vatopedi 194.

587. Athos, Vatopedi 195.

588. Athos, Vatopedi 196.

589. Athos, Vatopedi 197.

590. Athos, Vatopedi 198.

591. Athos, Vatopedi 200.

592. Athos, Vatopedi 202.

593. Athos, Vatopedi 204.

594. Athos, Vatopedi 205.

595. Athos, Vatopedi 208.

596. Athos, Vatopedi 209.

597. Athos, Vatopedi 220.

598. Athos, Vatopedi 221.

599. Athos, Vatopedi 223.

600. Athos, Vatopedi 224.

601. Athos, Vatopedi (225).

602. Athos, Vatopedi (226).

603. Athos, Vatopedi (227).

604. Athos, Vatopedi 228.

605. Athos, Vatopedi 229.

606. Athos, Vatopedi 230.

607. Athos, Vatopedi 231.

608. Athos, Vatopedi 232.

609. Athos, Vatopedi 233.

610. Athos, Vatopedi 234.

611. Athos, Vatopedi 235.

612. Athos, Vatopedi 236.

613. Athos, Vatopedi 237.

614. Athos, Vatopedi 238.

615. Athos, Vatopedi 239.

616. Athos, Vatopedi 240.

617. Athos, Vatopedi 241.

618. Athos, Vatopedi 242.

619. Athos, Vatopedi 243.

620. Athos, Vatopedi 253.

621. Athos, Vatopedi 254.

622. Athos, Vatopedi 255.

623. Athos, Vatopedi 256.

624. Athos, Vatopedi 257.

625. Athos, Vatopedi 271.

626. Athos, Vatopedi 291.

627. Athos, Dionysius 1.

628. Athos, Dionysius 2.

629. Athos, Dionysius 3.

630. Athos, Dionysius 6.

631. Athos, Dionysius 11.

632. Athos, Dionysius 13.

633. Athos, Dionysius 14.

634. Athos, Dionysius 15.

635. Athos, Dionysius 16.

636. Athos, Dionysius 17.

637. Athos, Dionysius 18.

638. Athos, Dionysius 19.

639. Athos, Dionysius 20.

640. Athos, Dionysius 21.

641. Athos, Dionysius 85.

642. Athos, Dionysius 163.

643. Athos, Dionysius 302.

644. Athos, Dionysius 303.

645. Athos, Dionysius 304.

646. Athos, Dionysius 305.

647. Athos, Dionysius 306.

648. Athos, Dionysius 307.

649. Athos, Dionysius 308.

650. Athos, Dionysius 309.

651. Athos, Docheiariou 1.

652. Athos, Docheiariou 10.

653. Athos, Docheiariou 13.

654. Athos, Docheiariou 14.

655. Athos, Docheiariou 15.

656. Athos, Docheiariou 19.

657. Athos, Docheiariou 23.

658. Athos, Docheiariou 24.

659. Athos, Docheiariou 36.

660. Athos, Docheiariou 58.

661. Athos, Docheiariou 137.

662. Athos, Esphigmenou 19.

663. Athos, Esphigmenou 20.

664. Athos, Esphigmenou 21.

665. Athos, Esphigmenou 22.

666. Athos, Esphigmenou 23.

667. Athos, Esphigmenou 24.

668. Athos, Esphigmenou 27.

669. Athos, Esphigmenou 28.

670. Athos, Esphigmenou 35.

671. Athos, Esphigmenou 60.

672. Athos, Iveron 1.

673. Athos, Iveron 3.

674. Athos, Iveron 4.

675. Athos, Iveron 6.

676. Athos, Iveron 20.

677. Athos, Iveron 23.

678. Athos, Iveron 35.

679. Athos, Iveron 36.

680. (Apost. 229.) Athos, Iveron 39.

681. Athos, Iveron 635.

682. Athos, Iveron 637.

683. Athos, Iveron 638.

684. Athos, Iveron 639.

685. Athos, Iveron 640.

686. Athos, Iveron 825.

687. Athos, Iveron 826.

688. Athos, Caracalla 3.

689. Athos, Caracalla 11.

690. Athos, Caracalla 15.

691. Athos, Caracalla 16.

692. Athos, Caracalla 17.

693. Athos, Constamonitou 6.

694. Athos, Constamonitou 98.

695. Athos, Constamonitou 100 [xii], 2 cols., _men._ Omitted by Gregory,
who has erroneously inserted the Evan. 99 instead (_see_ Spyridon P.
Lampros).

696. Athos, Coutloumoussi 60.

697. Athos, Coutloumoussi 61.

698. Athos, Coutloumoussi 62.

699. Athos, Coutloumoussi 63.

700. Athos, Coutloumoussi 64.

701. Athos, Coutloumoussi 65.

702. Athos, Coutloumoussi 66.

703. Athos, Coutloumoussi 86.

[+]704. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90.

705. Athos, Coutloumoussi 279.

706. Athos, Coutloumoussi 280.

707. (Apost. 233.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 282.

708. Athos, Coutloumoussi 292.

709. (Apost. 234.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 356.

710. Athos, Xenophon 1.

711. Athos, Xenophon 58.

712. Athos, Xenophon 59.

713. Athos, Xenophon 68. (Greg. 71.)

714. Athos, Xeropotamou 110.

715. Athos, Xeropotamou 112.

716. Athos, Xeropotamou 118.

717. Athos, Xeropotamou 122.

718. Athos, Xeropotamou 125.

719. Athos, Xeropotamou 126.

720. Athos, Xeropotamou 234.

721. Athos, Xeropotamou 247.

722. Athos, Panteleemon L.

723. Athos, Panteleemon IV. vi. 4.

724. Athos, Panteleemon IX. v. 3.

725. Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 2.

726. Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 3.

727. Athos, Panteleemon XXVIII. i. 1.

728. Athos, Paul 1.

729. Athos, Protaton 11.

730. Athos, Protaton 14.

731. Athos, Protaton 15.

732. Athos, Protaton 44.

733. Athos, Protaton 56.

734. Athos, Simopetra 17.

735. Athos, Simopetra 19.

736. Athos, Simopetra 20.

737. Athos, Simopetra 21.

738. Athos, Simopetra 24.

739. Athos, Simopetra 27.

740. Athos, Simopetra 28.

741. (Apost. 237.) Athos, Simopetra 30.

742. Athos, Simopetra 33.

743. (Apost. 238.) Athos, Simopetra 70.

744. Athos, Stauroniketa 1.

745. Athos, Stauroniketa 27.

746. Athos, Stauroniketa 42.

747. Athos, Stauroniketa 102.

748. Athos, Philotheou 1.

749. Athos, Philotheou 2.

750. Athos, Philotheou 3.

751. (Apost. 239.) Athos, Philotheou 6.

752. Athos, Philotheou 18.

753. Athos, Philotheou 25.

754. Athos, Philotheou 61.

755. (Apost. 240.) Athos, Philotheou 213.

756. Athos, Chiliandari 6.

757. Athos, Chiliandari 15.

758. Beratinus, in a Church.

759. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 4. (Greg. 425.)

760. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 927.

761. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 929.

762. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 943.

763. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 944.

764. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 945.

765. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 946.

766. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 948.

767. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 950.

768. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 951.

769. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 953.

770. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 1.

771. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 2.

772. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 3.

773. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 4.

774. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 5.

775. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 6.

776. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 7.

777. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 8.

778. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 9.

779. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 10.

780. Chalcis, School 1.

781. Chalcis, School 2.

782. Chalcis, School 3.

783. Chalcis, School 4.

784. Chalcis, School 5.

785. Chalcis, School 6.

786. Chalcis, School 7.

787. Chalcis, School 12.

788. Chalcis, School 74 (75 ?).

789. Chalcis, School 84.

790. Constantinople, St. George’s Church.

791. Constantinople, St. George’s.

792. Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου.

793. Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου.

794. Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου 426.

795. Constantinople, ἁγίου τάφου 432.

796. Constantinople, τ. ἑλληνικοῦ φιλολογικοῦ συλλόγου.

797. (Apost. 243.) Jerusalem, Coll. St. Cross 6.

798. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 1 [ix or x], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 79 (20), 2
cols., περικοπαί from the Evangelists John, Matt., Luke, Mark, κατὰ
παννύχια, _men._ (Kerameus.)

799. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 37 [x-xi], 11-¾ × 9-¼, ff. 288, 2 cols.,
_mus._ (Kerameus.)

800. Lesbos, τ. Λείμ. μον. 38 [xi], 11-¾ × 9-½, ff. 208, 2 cols., _mus._
(Kerameus.)

801. Lesbos, τ. Λείμ. μον. 40 [xiv], 12-½ × 9, _chart._ (Kerameus.)

802. Lesbos, τ. Λείμ. μον. 41 [xii-xiii], 12-½ × 9, ff. 221, 2 cols.,
_orn._ (Kerameus.)

803. Lesbos, τ. Λείμ. μον. 66 [xii-xiii], 9-5/8 × 6-¾, ff. 428, the last
_chart._ written on in A.D. 1558. _Mus._ (Kerameus.)

804. (Apost. 191.) Athens, Nat. 3 (685) [xv], 6-3/8 × 4-¾, ff. 187, _mut._
at beg. Apostoloeuaggelia for the Feasts of the whole year after
Liturgical matter. (Greg. 426.)

805. Patmos 68.

806. Patmos 69.

807. Patmos 70.

808. Patmos 71.

809. Patmos 72.

810. Patmos 73.

811. Patmos 74.

812. Patmos 75.

813. Patmos 77.

814. Patmos 78.

815. Patmos 79.

816. Patmos 85.

817. Patmos 86.

818. Patmos 87.

819. Patmos 88.

820. Patmos 89.

821. Patmos 91.

822. Patmos 93.

823. Patmos 99.

824. Patmos 101.

825. Patmos 330.

826. Patmos 331.

827. Patmos 332.

828. (Apost. 192.) Athens, Nat. f? (Greg. 427.)

829. Athens, Nat. 10? (Greg. 428.)

830. Thessalonica, Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Α’.

831. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Β’.

832. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Γ’.

833. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Δ’.

834. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Ε’.

835. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Ζ’.

836. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου Θ’.

837. Thess. Ἑλλην. γυμνασίου ΙΔ’.

838. Thess. Μ. Σπύριος.

839. Sinai 205.

840. Sinai 206.

841. Sinai 207.

842. Sinai 208.

843. Sinai 209.

[+]844. Sinai 210.

[+]845. Sinai 211.

846. Sinai 212.

[+]847. Sinai 213.

[+]848. Sinai 214.

[+]849. Sinai 215.

850. Sinai 216.

851. Sinai 217.

852. Sinai 218.

853. Sinai 219.

854. Sinai 220.

855. Sinai 221.

856. Sinai 222.

857. Sinai 223.

858. Sinai 224.

859. Sinai 225.

860. Sinai 226.

861. Sinai 227.

862. Sinai 228.

863. Sinai 229.

864. Sinai 230.

865. Sinai 231.

866. Sinai 232.

867. Sinai 233.

868. Sinai 234.

869. Sinai 235.

870. Sinai 236.

871. Sinai 237.

872. Sinai 238.

873. Sinai 239.

874. Sinai 240.

875. Sinai 241.

876. Sinai 242.

877. Sinai 243.

878. Sinai 244.

879. Sinai 245.

880. Sinai 246.

881. Sinai 247.

882. Sinai 248.

883. Sinai 249.

884. Sinai 250.

885. Sinai 251.

886. Sinai 252.

887. Sinai 253.

888. Sinai 254.

889. Sinai 255.

890. Sinai 256.

891. Sinai 257.

892. Sinai 258.

893. Sinai 271.

894. (Apost. 260.) Sinai 272.

895. (Apost. 261.) Sinai 273.

896. Sinai 550.

897. Sinai 659.

898. Sinai 720.

899. Sinai 738.

900. (Apost. 247.) Sinai 748.

901. Sinai 754.

902. Sinai 756.

903. Sinai 775.

904. Sinai 796.

905. Sinai 797.

906. Sinai 800.

907. Sinai 929.

908. (Apost. 248.) Sinai 943.

909. Sinai 957.

910. Sinai 960.

911. (Apost. 249.) Sinai 961.

912. Sinai 962.

913. Sinai 965.

914. Sinai 968.

915. (Apost. 258.) Sinai 972.

916. (Apost. 251.) Sinai 973.

917. (Apost. 252.) Sinai 977.

918. Sinai 981.

919. Sinai 982.

920. Sinai 986.

921. Sinai 1042.

922. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9. (_See_ Act. 58.)

923. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 33 [end of x or beg. of xi], 10-½ ×
8-¼, ff. 335 (221 - 252 = 32) [xiii], _mus. rubr._, _syn._, _orn._
(Papadopoulos Kerameus.)

924. (Apost. 253.) Rom. Vat. Reg. 54.

925. Venice, St. Mark 188.

926. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 10,068 [?], 9 × 7, ff. 124, 2 cols.,
palimpsest, illegible and will not repay investigation.

927. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 161 [xvii], 11-1/8 × 8-1/8, _chart._, collections
of bits of Evst. (Kerameus.)

928. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 526 [A.D. 1502], 12-3/8 x 8-3/8, ff. 108, 2 cols.,
_syn._, with many directions. (Kerameus.)

929. New York, Seminary of Theol. Univ.

930. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,459 [xii, Greg. xiii], 11-½ x 9-¼, ff. 230
(24-8), 2 cols. (ff. 22 inserted later), _mus. rubr._, _mut._ beg. and
end, &c.

931. (Apost. 126.) Venice, St. Mark ii. 130.

932. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 530, _chart._, Turkish in Greek letters.
(Kerameus.)

933. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 64 (ix. 1).

934. St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. Coxe.

935. Quaritch 8 [about A.D. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., _mut._, letters
in red, green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue, Dec.
1893.)

936. Lesb. τ. Λείμ. μον. 100. Ἀποστολοευαγγέλια in the midst of the four
Liturgies and other matter. (Kerameus.)

937. Lesb. τ. Λείμ. μον. 146 [A.D. 1562-66], 7-7/8 × 5-¾. Begins with St.
Matt. (Kerameus.)

938. Lesb. ἐν μονῇ Ἁγίου Ἰωάννου τοῦ Θεολόγου 11 [xii], 9-¼ × 7, ff. 157
(2, 5, and 6 being chart., one is of the eleventh century). (Kerameus.)

939. Lesb. Ἁγ. Ἰωάνν. 12, 8-7/8 × 7-1/8, ff. 110. (Kerameus.)

940. Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos ΛΛ [A.D. 1565], 12-1/8 × 8-¼, ff.
378. (Kerameus.)

941. Athos, Constamonitou 98 [xiv], 2 cols., _mus._, _men._ (Sp. P.
Lampros.)

942. Athos, Constam. 100.

[+]943. Athens, Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], 13-3/8 × 5-7/8 ?, ff. 87, _Unc._,
_mus._

944. Ath. Nat. Libr. 78 [x], 13-¾ × 10-¼, ff. 143. Palimpsest under
fifteenth century writing. _Mus._

945. Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 324, _chart._, _mut._ at
end.

946. Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], 12-½ × 8-5/8, ff. 136, _mut._ at beg. and
end, mus.

947. (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat. Libr. 126 [A.D. 1504], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 276,
written by Euthymius.

948. Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [A.D. 1522], 7-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 242. A few leaves
wanting at beginning.

949. Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], 9-7/8 × 6-¾, ff. 255—first eight
injured. _Mus._

950. Ath. Nat. Libr. 148 [xv end], 7-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 104, _mut._ at beg.
and end.

The following thirteen MSS. in the National Library at Athens contain
portions of Apostoloeuaggelia:—

951. (Apost. 277.) 668, 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 282.

952. (Apost. 278.) 685, 5-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. 187.

953. (Apost. 279.) 700, 5-7/8 × 4, ff. 326.

954. (Apost. 280.) 707, 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 131.

955. (Apost. 281.) 750, 8-5/8 × 6-¼, ff. 117.

956. (Apost. 282.) 757, 8-¼ × 5-½, ff. 120.

957. (Apost. 283.) 759, 8-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 129.

958. (Apost. 284.) 760, 7-7/8 × 5-½, ff. 262.

959. (Apost. 285.) 766, 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 134.

960. (Apost. 286.) 769, 5-½ × 4, ff. 175.

961. (Apost. 287.) 784, 5-7/8 × 4-3/8, ff. 36.

962. (Apost. 288.) 786, 5-1/8 × 4, ff. 48.

963. (Apost. 289.) 795, 7-½ × 5-½, ff. 495(287).





CHAPTER XIV. LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS.


*[+]1. (Evst. 6.)

2. Lond. Brit. Mus. Cotton. Vesp. B. xviii [xi], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 230 (16), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._, _mut._ initio et fine (Casley)(288).  In a fine bold
hand. The Museum Catalogue is wrong in stating that it contains Lessons
from the Gospels. They exactly correspond with those in our list, five of
the Saints’ Day Lessons being from the Catholic Epistles.

3. Readings sent to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1470) by John Batteley, D.D.,
as taken from a codex, now missing, in Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The
extracts were from 1 Peter and John. Griesbach’s Paul. 3 is Bodl. 5 (Evst.
19), cited by Mill only at Hebr. x. 22, 23.

4. (Evst. 112.)

*5. Gottingen, Univ. MS. Theol. 54 [xv], 10-¾ × 7-7/8, ff. 50 (28), 2
cols., formerly of the monastery Constamonitou on Athos, afterwards De
Missy’s (Matthaei’s v). (Paul. 5 of Griesbach = Evst. 30.)

6. (Evan. 117, ff. 183-202.)

7. (Evst. 37.)

8. (Evst. 44.)

9. (Evst. 84.)

10. (Evst. 85.)

11. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 104 [xii, Greg. xiii], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 139 (24),
well written in some monastery of Palestine: with marginal notes in
Arabic.

*12. (Evst, 60.)

*13. Moscow, Synod. 4 (Mt. b) [x], fol., ff. 313, 2 cols., important: once
belonged to the Iveron monastery; renovated by Joakim, a monk, A.D. 1525.
Cited by Tregelles as Frag. Mosq.

*14. Mosc. Synod. 291 (Mt. e) [xii], 4to, ff. 276, well written, from the
monastery Esphigmenou on Athos.

*15. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 31 (Mt. tz) [A.D. 1116], fol., ff. 200, a few
Lections from 1 John at the end of Lections from Old Testament.

*16. (Evst. 52.)

*17. (Evst. 53.)

*18. (Evst. 54.)

*19. (Evst. 55.)

*20. (Evst. 56.)

Apost. 21-48 comprise Scholz’s additions to the list, of which he
describes none as collated entire or in the greater part. He seems,
however, to have collated Cod. 12 entire.

21. (Evst. 83.)

22. Par. Nat. Gr. 304 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 13-5/8 × 10-¾, ff. 302 (22), 2
cols., brought from Constantinople: _mut._ in fine.

23. Par. Nat. Gr. 306 [xii], 13 × 10-1/8, ff. 187 (28), 2 cols., _mut._
initio et fine.

24. Par. Nat. Gr. 308 [xiii], ff. 201, _mut._, contains six Lections from
1 John and 1 Pet., more from the Old Testament.

25. Par. Nat. Gr. 319 [xi, Greg. xii], 12-¼ x 8-½, ff. 274 (22), ill
written, with a Latin version over some portions of the text. Once
Colbert’s.

26. Par. Nat. Gr. 320 [xii], 9-1/8 × 7-¾, ff. 208 (21), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, _mut._

27. Par. Nat. Gr. 321, once Colbert’s [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11-3/8 × 8, ff.
237 (23), _mut._, and illegible in parts.

28. (Evst. 26.)

29. (Evst. 94.)

30. Par. Nat. Gr. 373 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 8-3/8 x 6-¾, ff. 118 (21), _mut._
initio et fine: with some cotton-paper leaves at the end.

31. (Evst. 82.)

32. (Evan. 324, Evst. 97.)

33. Par. Nat. Gr. 382 [xiii, Greg. x], 9-½ × 7-1/8, 271 (22), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._ Once Colbert’s.

34. Par. Nat. Gr. 383, once Colbert’s [xv, Greg. xvi], 8-3/8 × 5-¼, ff.
206 (31), _chart._ In readings it is much with Apost. 12.

35. (Evst. 92.)

36. (Evst. 93.)

37. Ath. Nat. Libr. 103 [xv], 9 × 6-¼, ff. 199.

38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1528 [xv], 8-¼ × 6, ff. 235 (26), _chart._, written by
the monk Eucholius.

39. (Evst. 133.)

40. Rom. Barberini 18 [x], 4to, a palimpsest (probably uncial, though not
so stated by Scholz), correctly written, but mostly become illegible. The
later writing [xiv] contains Lessons from the Old Testament, with a few
from the Catholic Epistles at the end.

41. Rom. Barb., unnumbered [xi], 4to, _mut._ ff. 1-114.

42. Rom. Vallicell. C. 46 [xvi], 8-½ × 6-¼, ff. 115 (24), _chart._, with
other matter.

[+]43. (Evan. 561.) The palimpsest [viii or ix], written over the Gospels
and table of Lessons, and containing Rom. xv. 30-33; 1 Cor. iv. 9-13; xv.
42-5; 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.

44. (Evst. 232.)

45. Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 4 [A.D. 1199], 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 239 (22), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ Written by order of Luke of Antioch. Belonged to
Caesar de Missy.

46. Milan, Ambr. C. 63 sup. [xiv], 9-¼ × 5-3/8, ff. 153 (27), _mut._,
bought (like Evst. 103) in 1606, “Corneliani in Iapygiâ.”

47. (Evst. 104.)

48. (Evst. 222.)(289) (Greg. 59.)

49. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2068 [xi], 9-¾ × 7-½, ff. 232 (24), 2 cols., _pict._,
_mut._ at end, formerly Basil 107, described with a facsimile by
Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 523 and Plate iv: ἐκλογάδιον
τοῦ ἀποστόλου. (Greg. 120.)

50. Modena, Este Libr. ii. D. 3 [xv], 11-3/8 × 7-7/8, _chart._, seen by
Burgon. (Greg. 89.)

51. Besançon, Public Libr. 41 [xii], 9-1/8 × 6-¾, ff. 141 (21), 2 cols.
(M. Castan: _see_ Evst. 193). (Greg. 86.)

52. Lond. Brit. Mus. 32,051 [xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 10-½ × 7-¾, ff. 192
(29), 2 cols., _mut._ at end, _mus. rubr._, got from Heraclea by Archd.
Payne for the Duke of Marlborough, A.D. 1738. Formerly Blenheim 3. C. 12.
(Greg. 65.)

53. (Evst. 258.) (Greg. 186.)

54. (Evst. 195.) (Greg. 73.)

*55. (Evst. 179.) (Greg. 55.)

*56. (Act. 42, Evst. 287) contains only 1 Cor. ix. 2-12. (Greg. 56.)

57. Lond. Lamb. 1190 [xiii, Greg. xi], 10 × 7, ff. 130 (25), 2 cols.,
neatly written, with many letters gilded, _mut._ at the beginning and end,
and uninjured. Archdeacon Todd in the Lambeth Catalogue, p. 50, mistakes
this for a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. Bloomfield examined
Apost. 57, 59-62. (Greg. 60.)

58. Oxf., Ch. Ch. Wake 33 [A.D. 1172], 11 × 8-¼, ff. 266, _mus._, _men._,
the ink having quite gone in parts. (Greg. 58.)

59. Lambeth 1191 [xiii], 8 × 6-½, ff. 75 (19), much injured, _mut._ at the
beginning and end. (Greg. 61.)

60. Lamb. 1194 [xiii], 8-5/8 × 7-5/8, ff. 109 (17), _chart._, _mut._ at
the end, the writing very neat, the letters often gilded. (Greg. 62.)

61. Lamb. 1195 [xiii, Greg. xv], 10-3/8 × 7-¼, ff. 75 (17), _chart._,
_mut._ at the beginning. (Greg. 63.)

62. Lamb. 1196 [xiii, Greg. xii], 10-¾ × 8, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., _mut._
at the end. (Greg. 64.)

63. Instead of this, which is Act. 315 (Greg.)—

Oxford, Lincoln Coll. 4 [xii], 8 × 6, ff. 107 (?), _mus. rubr._, _mut._
beginning and end.

*64. B.-C. I. 10 (Evst. 251). (Greg. 66.)

*65. B.-C. III. 24 [xii or xiii], 4to. (Greg. 68.)

*66. B.-C. III. 29 (Evst. 252). (Greg. 67.)

*67. B.-C. III. 42 (Evst. 253). (Greg. 184.)

*68. B.-C. III. 53 (Evst. 2532). (Greg. 263.)

69. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,714 [A.D. 1306], 10-¾ × 8-½, ff. 178 (28), written
by one Ignatius; _syn._, was bought of Nicolas Parassoh in 1874. (Greg.
81.)

70. Bentley’s Q = Apost. 52. (_See_ Ellis, Bentleii Crit. Sacr. xxx;
Berriman, Crit. Dissertation on 1 Tim. iii. 16, p. 105.) Instead—

Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. 2 (A. R. g. 3. 10) [xii], 11-½ ×
8-½, ff. 281 (23), 2 cols., _orn._ (f. 202 _mut._), _men._, apparently by
the same hand as Evst. 484, but more beautiful. Hoskier, App. H, pp. 3, 4.
(Greg. 75.)

*[+]71. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. vi. f. [ix or x], 9-¾ × 7, _Unc._, f.
1 (24), 2 cols., containing Heb. i. 3-12, published in “Anecd. sacr. et
profan.,” p. 73, &c. (Greg. 80.)

*[+]72. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 38, 49 [ix], 8vo, one leaf of a double
palimpsest, now at St. Petersburg, the oldest writing containing Acts
xiii. 10; 2 Cor. xi. 21-23, cited by Tischendorf (N. T., Proleg., p.
ccxxvi, 7th edition). (Greg. 70.)

[+]73. (Evst. 192.) (Greg. 180.)

[+]74. Oxf. Bodl. Arch. Seld. 9 supr., palimpsest, containing under the
Christmas sermons of Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople, almost
illegible Lessons from the Septuagint, with one or two from the Epistles
of SS. Peter and John. (Greg. 84.)

75. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,841 [xii or xiii, Greg. xi], 8 × 5-½, ff. 86
(22), 2 cols., _mut._ Amidst Old Test. Lections are (1) ff. 52-54, 1 John
iii. 21-24, 26; iv. 9-19; 20-25; v; (2) f. 78 (which should precede f. 74)
is a Lesson for June 28 (_κη_) τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων πέτρου καὶ παύλου,
ἀνάγνωσμα γ, containing 1 Pet. i. 3-19; ii. 11-24 (ζήσομεν). (Greg. 79.)

76. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 319 [xiii], 11 × 8, ff. 14 (22), 2 cols., _mus._
_rubr._, four leaves being biblical, written by Symeon a reader,
ἁγιοσυμεωνιτης: the date, if once extant in the red letters of the
colophon, being now rubbed away. There are nine ἀναγνώσματα. The book is
either a Euchology or a Typicum, more probably the former. The first
Lesson is 2 Tim. iii. 2-9. The remainder are numbered as Lessons for the
δεκαήμερον, or Twelve days from Christmas to Epiphany: they run thus, α᾽
Rom. v. 18-21: β᾽ viii. 3-9: γ᾽ ix. 29-33: δ᾽ 2 Cor. v. 15-21: ε᾽ Gal.
iii. 28-iv. 5: ϛ’ Col. i. 18-22: ζ᾽ Phil. iii. 3-9: η᾽ Rom. viii. 8-14.
Found in a drawer by Mr. E. B. Nicholson, Bodley’s Librarian. (Greg. 83.)

77. (Act. 98, portions marked as _a_1 and _a_3.) (Greg. 82.)

78. (Evst. 290.) Lond. B.-C. III. 44 [xiv], 4to, _chart._, of 339
surviving leaves, is a _Typicum_ in two separate hands, and contains
twenty-nine Lessons: viz. eleven from the Old Testament, six from the
Apocrypha, two from the Gospels (Matt. xi. 27-30; Mark viii. 34-ix. 1),
ten from St. Paul’s Epistles. (Greg. 78.)

79. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 2 [xii or xiii], 10 × 8-¼, ff. 102 (18),
being the companion volume to Evst. 291, contains week-day Epistles from
St. Paul. The first quire is in a different hand. _Mut._ six leaves. Ends
sixth day of thirty-third week (2 Thess. ii. 1). (Greg. 77.)

80. (Evst. 292.) (Greg. 183.)

81. = Apost. 52. Instead—

Milan, Ambros. C. 16 inf. [xiii], 9 × 7-¼, ff. 29 (34), 2 cols. (Greg.
112.)

Scholz says of Evst. 161, and to the same effect Coxe of Evst. Cairo 18,
“continet lect. et pericop.;” which may possibly mean that these copies
should be reckoned for the Apostolos also.

82. Messina, Univ. 93 [xii or xiii], 9-7/8 × 7-¾, ff. 331 (22), 2 cols.,
perfect. (_See_ Greg. 113.)

83. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 4 [x], 5-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. 139 (19), _mut._,
Praxapostolos. (_See_ Greg. 103.)

84. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 5 [xi], 7-½ × 6-¼, ff. 245 (20), 2 cols., _mus.
rubr._, a most beautiful codex. (_See_ Greg. 104.)

85. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 7 [xi], 5-7/8 × 4-¾, ff. 64 (27), _mut._,
Praxapostolos. (_See_ Greg. 105.)

86. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 8 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv], 6-¼ × 4-¾, ff. 27
(16), carelessly written, and injured by damp, fragments, Praxapostolos.
(_See_ Greg. 106.)

87. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 9 [xii], 5-7/8 × 4-¼, ff. 104 (22),
Praxapostolos. (_See_ Greg. 107.)

88. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 10 [xiii], 6-¼ × 5-1/8, ff. 16 (22), _mut._,
fragmentary, with unusual Saints’ days. (_See_ Greg. 108.)

89. Crypta Ferrata, A. β. 11 [xi], 11-3/8 × 8-5/8. ff. 191 (25), 2 cols.,
_mus. rubr._, _mut._ (_See_ Greg. 109.)

90. (Evst. 322.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 102.)

91. (Evst. 323.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 197.)

92. (Evst. 325.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 198.)

93. (Evst. 327.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 172.)

94. (Evst. 328.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 173.)

95. (Evst. 334.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.)

96. (Evst. 337.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 200.)

97. (Evst. 339.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.)

98. Venice, St. Mark ii. 115 [xi or xii], 12-½ × 9-¼, ff. 277 (21-23), 2
cols., _mus. rubr._ (_See_ Greg. 124.)

99. (Evst. 341.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 202.)

100. (Evst. 344.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 203.)

101. (Evst. 346.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 204.)

102. (Evst. 347.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 205.)

103. (Evst. 349.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 206.)

104. (Evst. 350.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 207.)

105. (Evst. 351.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 169.)

106. (Evst. 352.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 208.)

107. (Evst. 353.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 209.)

108. (Evst. 354.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 210.)

109. (Evst. 356.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 211.)

110. (Evst. 357.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 212.)

111. (Evst. 358.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 213.)

112. (Evst. 312.) Messina, fragm. (Greg. 214.)

113. (Evst. 575.) Syracuse, Seminario 4, _chart._, ff. 219, _mut._, given
by the Card. Landolina. (Greg. 228.)

114. Venice, St. Mark ii. 128 [xiv], 8-½ × 6, ff. 361 (19), _mut._ (_See_
Greg. 125.)

115. (Evst. 931.) Ven. St. Mark ii. 130. (Greg. 126.)

116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 368 [xiii], 10 × 7-¾, ff. 136 (26), 2 cols., Old Test.
Lections at end. (Greg. 118.)

117. (Evst. 381) Vat. (Greg. 264.)

118. (Evst. 387) Vat. (Greg. 223.)

119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2116 [xiii], 7-½ × 5-¼, ff. 111 (21), _mut._  (_See_
Greg. 121.)

120. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 11 [xiv, Greg. xii], 11 × 7-7/8, ff. 169 (24),
_mut._ (Greg. 123.)

121. (Evst. 395.) Rom. Vat. Alex. 59. (Greg. 227.)

122. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 70 [A.D. 1544], 7-7/8 × 5-¼, ff. 18, “in fronte
pronunciatio Graeca Latinis literis descripta.” (Greg. 255.)

123. Rom. Vat. Pal. 241 [xv], 8-5/8 × 7-¾, ff. 149 (21), _chart._ (Greg.
122.)

124. (Evst. 410.) Rom. Barb. (Greg. 216.)

125. Rom. Barb. iv. 11 [A.D. 1566], 8-¾ × 6-¼, ff. 158 (19), _chart._,
_mut._ (Greg. 114.)

126. Rom. Barb. iv. 60 [xi, Greg. xii], 9-7/8 × 7-¾, ff. 322 (22), _mus.
rubr._, a fine codex with _menologium_. (Greg. 115.)

127. Rom. Barb. iv. 84 [xiii, Greg. xii], 11 × 7-¾, ff. 189 (24), 2 cols.,
with _men._, _mut._ (Greg. 116.)

128. (Evst. 415.) Martin. (Greg. 256.)

129. (Evst. 96.) Martin. (Greg. 262.)

130. Par. Nat Suppl. Gr. 800 [xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 115 (23), _chart._,
_mut._ at end. Martin, p. 174. (Greg. 88.)

131. Athos, Docheiariou 20.

132. Athos, Docheiariou 27.

133. Athos, Docheiariou 141.

134. Athos, Docheiariou 146.

135. Athos, Iveron 831.

136. Athos, Caracalla 10.

137. Athos, Caracalla 156.

138. Athos, Constamonitou 21 [xvii], 8vo, _chart._, _mut._

139. Athos, Constamonitou 22 [xiv], 8vo, cotton.

140. Athos, Constamonitou 23 [xv], 8vo, _chart._ (Σπ. Λαμπρός.)

141. Athos, Coutloumoussi 277.

142. Athos, Coutloumoussi 344.

143. Athos, Coutloumoussi 355.

144. Athos, Protaton 54.

145. Athos, Simopetra 6.

146. Athos, Simopetra 10.

147. (Evst. 479.) Athos, Simopetra 148.

148. Athos, Simopetra 149.

149. Athos, Simopetra 150.

150. Athos, Simopetra 151.

151. Athos, Stauroniketa 129.

152. Athos, Philotheou 17.

153. Beratinus, Abp.

154. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trinity 13.

155. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 14.

156. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 15.

157. Chalcis, School 59.

158. Chalcis, School 74.

159. Chalcis, School 88.

160. Patmos 11.

161. Patmos 12.

162. Thessalonica, Ἑλλην. Γυμν. 8.

163. Thess. Ἑλλην. Γυμν. 10.

164. Thess. Ἑλλην. Γυμν. 13.

165. Sinai 296.

166. Sinai 297.

167. Sinai 298.

168. Sinai 299.

169. Athos, Dionysius 386. (Greg. 127.)

170. (Evst. 642.)

171. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 38. (Greg. 70a.)

172. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 49. (Greg. 70b.)

173. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 40a. (Greg. 71.)

174. Sinai 294.

175. (Evst. 261.)

176. (Evst. 240.)

177. (Evst. 232.)

178. (Evst. 191.) (Greg. twice, 69 and 178.)

179. (Evst. 472.)

180. Athos, Dionysius 387. (Greg. 128.)

181. (Evst. 166.)

182. (Evst. 169.)

183. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 45a. (Greg. 72.)

184. Athos, Dionysius 392. (Greg. 129.)

185. (Evst. 275.)

186. Docheiariou 17. (Greg. 130.)

187. (Evst. 420.)

188. (Evst. 571.)

189. (Evst. 572.)

190. (Evst. 573.)

191. (Evst. 804.)

192. (Evst. 828.)

193. (Evst. 439.)

194. (Evst. 440.)

195. (Evst. 443.)

196. (Evst. 446.)

197. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 110. (Greg. 74.)

198. New York, Astor’s Library. (Greg. 76.)

199. (Evst. 290.)

200. Vienna, Caes. Gr. Theol. 308. (Greg. 85.)

201. Par. Nat. Gr. 922, fol. A. (Greg. 87a.)

202. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 804, ff. 88 and 89. (Greg. 87b.)

[+]203. Wisbech, Peckover, _Unc._, palimpsest. (Greg. 90.)

204. Athens, Nat. 68 (203) [xiii], 10-5/8 × 8-5/8, ff. 218, _mus._ (Greg.
91.)

205. Athens, Nat. 69 (206), [xv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 347, _mut._ (Greg.
92.)

206. (Evst. 393.) Athens, Nat. (35) ? (Greg. 93.)

207. (Evst. 422.) Athens, Nat. (63). (Greg. 94).

208. (Evst. 423.) Athens, Nat. (64) _sic._ (Greg. 95.)

209. Ath. Nat. 95 (115) [A.D. 1576], 8-½ × 5-7/8, ff. 192, _mut._ at beg.
(Greg. 96.)

210. Athens, Nat. ? (Greg. 97 ?)

211. Athens, Nat. ? (116 ?) [xv], 8-5/8 × 5-7/8, ff. 141. (Greg. 98.)

212. Athens, Nat. ? (114) [xvii], 8-¼ × 6-¼, ff. 190. (Greg. 99.)

213. Sinai 295. (Greg. 117.)

214. Escurial N. iv. 9. (Greg. 100.)

215. (Evst. 410.)

216. Escurial Ψ. iii. 9. (Greg. 101.)

217. (Evst. 408.)

218. (Evst. 407.)

219. (Evst. 533.)

220. (Evst. 548.)

221. (Evst. 554.)

222. (Evst. 555.)

223. Florence, Laurent. St. Mark 704. (Greg. 111.)

224. (Evst. 557.)

225. (Evst. 558.)

226. (Evst. 572.)

227. Lesbos, τ. Λείμωνος μονῆς 55, Act., Paul., Cath., Apoc., _syn._,
_men._, _proll._, _mus. rubr._ (Kerameus.)

228. Lesb. τ. Λείμ. μον. 137 [xv], 8-1/8 × 4-7/8, _chart._ (Kerameus.)

229. (Evst. 680.)

230. (Evst. 686.)

231. (Evst. 687.)

232. (Evst. 693.)

233. (Evst. 707.)

234. (Evst. 709.)

235. (Evst. 712.)

236. (Evst. 721.)

237. (Evst. 741.)

238. (Evst. 743.)

239. (Evst. 751.)

240. (Evst. 755.)

241. (Evst. 757.)

242. (Evst. 759.)

243. (Evst. 797.)

244. (Evst. 829.)

245. (Evst. 837.)

246. (Evst. 893.)

247. (Evst. 900.)

248. (Evst. 908.)

249. (Evst. 911.)

250. (Evst. 915.)

251. (Evst. 916.)

252. (Evst. 917.)

253. (Evst. 924.)

254. (Evst. 929.)

255. Andros, Μονὴ Ἁγία 2, ff. 140. Injured, but well written. (Ἀντ.
Μηλιαράκης.)

256. Andros, Μονὴ Ἁγία 3, _chart._, moth-eaten.  (Ἀντώνιος Μηλιαράκης.)

257. (Evst. 428.)

258. (Evst. 272.)

259. (Evst. 518.)

260. (Evst. 894.)

261. (Evst. 895.)

262. Athos, Protaton 32, 4to, amidst other matter, κεφ. _t._, _syn._,
_men._ (Σπ. Λαμπρός.)

263. Crypta Ferrata, Α’. δ᾽. 24. (Greg. 110.)

264. (Evst. 952.)

265. (Evst. 30.)

266. Athos, Gregory 60 [xvi], 16mo, _chart._, _mut._

267. Kosinitsa, Ἁγία Μονή, Ἰωάννης ὁ Περευτέσης (?) 198 [A.D. 1503],
written by the aforenamed.

268. Kos. Ἁγ. Μον., Νίκολλος 55 [xi], written by the aforenamed.

269. Kos. Ἁγ. Μον., Συμέων Λουτζέρες 195 [A.D. 1505], written by the
aforenamed.

270. Ath. Nat. Libr. 101 [xiv], 9 × 7-1/8, ff. 169, _mut._ at beginning
and end.

271. Ath. Nat. Libr. 102 [xvii], 8-5/8 × 6-¼, ff. 229.

272. Ath. Nat. Libr. 106 [xiv-xv], 9-½ × 7-1/8, ff. 243, _mut._ at
beginning and end.

273. Ath. Nat. Libr. 133 [xiv], 8-5/8 × 5-½, ff. 348, _pict._

274. Ath. Nat. Libr. 144 [xv], 8-¼ × 5-7/8, ff. 76, _mut._ at beginning
and end.

275. (Evst. 956.)

276. (Evst. 957.)

277. (Evst. 958.)

278. (Evst. 959.)

279. (Evst. 960.)

280. (Evst. 961.)

281. (Evst. 962.)

282. (Evst. 963.)

283. (Evst. 964.)

284. (Evst. 965.)

285. (Evst. 966.)

286. (Evst. 967.)

287. (Evst. 968.)

288. (Evst. 498.)




Additional Uncials.


ג. At Kosinitsa, Ἁγία Μονή 124 [x], 10-7/8 × 7, ff. 339, Evan., Act.,
Cath., Apoc., Paul. (_sic_). Written by Sabbas, a monk, in tenth century,
with marginal writing [xiii].

ד. At Kosinitsa, Ἁγ. Μον. 375 [ix-x], 7-1/8 × 13, ff. 301 (16, 19, or 21).
The two first gatherings are mice-eaten. Τίτλοι in vermilion, ἀναγνώσματα,
κεφ. _t._, _subscr._, Evan. _Mut._ Matt. i. 1-ix. 1.

ה. _a._ Athos, Protaton 13 [vi], 4to, ff. 2, appended to Homilies of
Chrysostom, and containing fragments of the Evangelists.

_b._ Athos, Protaton 14 [vi], ff. 3, with fragments of St. John appended
at beginning and end to Lives of Saints.

_c._ Athos, Protaton 20 [vi], 2 cols.

_d._ Athos, Protaton 56 [vi], ff. 10, 2 cols., at beginning and end of a
hortatory discourse [xiv], containing fragments of the Evangelists.




Total Number Of Greek Manuscripts As Reckoned In The Six Classes


UNCIALS:—

Evangelia: 71
Acts and Catholic Epistles: 19
St. Paul’s Epistles: 27
Apocalypse: 7
Total: 124

CURSIVES:—

Evangelia: 1321
Acts and Catholic Epistles: 420
St. Paul’s Epistles: 491
Apocalypse: 184
Evangelistaria: 963
Apostolos: 288
Total: 3667
Grand Total:  3791





APPENDIX A. CHIEF AUTHORITIES.


The chief authorities used in corrections and additions in this Edition
have been as follows:—

1. MS. Notes and other remains of Dr. Scrivener, such as “Adversaria
Critica Sacra,” just being published.

2. My own examination of the MSS. in London, Oxford, and Cambridge, with
obliging help as to those in the British Museum from Mr. G. F. Warner, of
the MSS. Department.

3. Burgon’s Letters to the _Guardian_, 1873-74, 1882, and 1884.

4. As to Parisian MSS., the Abbé Martin’s “Description technique des MSS.
Grecs relatifs au N. Test., conservés dans les Bibliothèques de Paris,”
Paris, 1884. And Omont’s “Facsimilés des MSS. Grecs datés de la
Bibliothèque Nationale du ix et du xiv.”

5. Κατάλογος τῶν Χειρογράφων τῆς Ἐθνικῆς Βιβλιοθήκης τῆς Ἕλλαδος ὑπὸ
Ἰωάννου Σακκελίωνος καὶ Ἀλκιβιάδου Ἰ. Σακκελίωνος. Ἐν Ἀθήναις, 1892.

6. Ἱεροσολυμιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, ἤτοι Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ
ἁγιωτάτου ἀποστολικοῦ τε καὶ καθολικοῦ ὀρθοδόξου πατριαρχικοῦ θρόνου τῶν
Ἱεροσολύμων καὶ πάσης Παλαιστίνης ἀποκειμένων Ἑλληνίκων Κωδίκων, κ.τ.λ.:
ὑπὸ Παπαδοπούλου Κεραμέως, κ.τ.λ.  Ἐν Πετροπόλει, 1891.

7. Ἐν Κωνσταντινουπόλει Ἑλληνικὸς Φιλολογικὸς Σύλλογος. Μαυρογορδάτειος
Βιβλιοθήκη. Παραρτήματα τοῦ ΙΕ Τόμου (1884), τοῦ Ιϛ Τόμου (1885), τοῦ ΙΖ
Τόμου (1886), τοῦ ΙΗ Τόμου (1888).  Ἐν Κωνσταντινουπόλει.

8. Ὕπομνήματα Περιγραφικὰ τὸν Κυκλάδων Νήσων κατὰ μέρος ὑπὸ Ἀντωνίου
Μηλιαράκη. Ἄνδρος, Κέως, ὑπὸ Ἁ. Παπαδοπούλου τοῦ Κεραμέως. Ἐν Ἀθήναις,
1880.

9. Ἔκθεσις Παλαιογραφικῶν καὶ φιλολογικῶν Ἐρεύνων ἐν Θράκῃ καὶ Μακεδονίᾳ:
ὑπὸ Α. Παπαδοπούλου Κεραμέως. Ἐν Κωνσταντινουπόλει, 1886.

10. Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν ταῖς Βιβλιοθήκαις τοῦ Ἁγίου Ὄρους Ἑλληνικῶν Κωδίκων:
ὑπὸ Σπυρίδωνος Π. Λάμπρου.

11. Catalogus Codicum Bibliotheca Imperialis Publicae Gr. et Lat. Edvardus
de Muralto. Petropoli, 1840.

12. And especially the learned Prolegomena to Tischendorf, 8th edition,
drawn up and issued by Dr. C. R. Gregory, who has with the greatest
diligence examined a vast number of MSS. on the spot. I have had a
difficult task in steering between my duty to the learned public _in __
the short time_ allowed me for the preparation of this edition, and the
desire of Dr. Gregory that I should not take more of the information
supplied in his work than I could help. What I have chiefly done has been
to insert his measurements, where I could obtain no others, translating
them into inches, and some other particulars upon such MSS. as had been
already described in the third edition. In the case of the
newly-discovered MSS., which have been first recorded by Dr. Gregory, I
have only mentioned them, with a general reference to Dr. Gregory’s book,
except where information from other sources has come to hand. I have the
pleasure of paying a tribute in the case of MSS. which I have examined
upon his track to the great skill and accuracy of his examinations.





APPENDIX B. ON FACSIMILES.


Since the application of photography in its more perfect forms to
manuscripts for the purpose of representing their character accurately to
scholars who have no opportunity of examining the manuscripts for
themselves, the older facsimiles have in greater measure lost their value.
It seems, therefore, hardly worth while to refer to the collections of
facsimiles made by Montfaucon, or Bianchini, or Silvestre, or Westwood,
other representations when they are to be had being so much more faithful
and instructive.

The following are some of the most valuable of recent collections:—

1. Palaeographical Society, Facsimiles of MSS. and Inscriptions, ed. E. A.
Bond, E. M. Thompson, and G. F. Warner, first series, 3 vols., London,
1873-1883; second series, 1884, &c., in progress, fol.

This collection contains the following Gr. Test. MSS.:—

SERIES I.

B, Plate 104.
א, Plate 105.
A, Plate 106.
D, 14, 15.
D, Clarom. 63, 64.
E, Laudianus, 80.
Evst., Parham, 83.
Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598, 26, 27.
Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470, 202.
Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 131.
Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816, 843.
Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818, 204.
Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506, 205.
Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993, 206.
Camb. Trin. Coll. B. 17. 1, 127.
Δ, Sangallensis, semi-uncial, 179.
Codex Argenteus (Gothic), 118.

SERIES II.

Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 313, 7.
Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138, 87.

2. A considerable selection from the large assemblage of MSS. at Paris has
been issued in facsimile by M. Omont, in his three volumes, published in
1887, 1890, and 1892 respectively, viz. Facsimilés des Manuscrits Grecs
des xv et xiv siècles, reproduits en photolithographie d’après les
originaux de la Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris, 4to.

Facsimilés des Manuscrits Grecs datés de la Bibliothèque Nationale du ixe
au xive siècle, Paris, fol.

Facsimilés des plus anciens Manuscrits Grecs en onciale et en minuscule de
la Bibliothèque Nationale du ive au xiie siècle, Paris, fol.

3. For Spain, Martin (A.), Facsimilés des Manuscrits d’Espagne, gravés
d’après les photographies de Charles Graux, 2 vols., Paris, 1891, 8vo and
atlas.

4. Wattenbach (W.) and Velsen (A. von), Exempla Codicum Graecorum literis
minusculis scriptorum, Heidelberg, 1878, fol.





APPENDIX C. ON DATING BY INDICTION.


Some account of the old way of dating Greek MSS. by indiction has been
already given (p. 42, n. 2), but it may be convenient to our readers to
have a fuller description to refer to. Such a description may be found in
Mr. Maunde Thompson’s admirable Manual on Greek and Latin Palaeography,
pp. 322-3, which, by the kind permission of the author, is reproduced
here.

“Mediaeval Greek MSS. are dated sometimes by the year of the indiction,
sometimes by the year of the world according to the era of Constantinople,
sometimes by both indiction and year of the world.

“The Indiction was a cycle of fifteen years, which are severally styled
Indiction 1, Indiction 2, &c., up to Indiction 15, when the series begins
afresh. The introduction of this system is attributed to Constantine the
Great. From the circumstance of the commencement of the indiction being
reckoned variously from different days, four kinds of indictions have been
recognized, viz.:—

“i. The Indiction of Constantinople, calculated from the 1st of September,
A.D. 312.

“ii. The Imperial or Caesarian Indiction (commonly used in England and
France), beginning on the 24th of September, A.D. 312.

“iii. The Roman or Pontifical Indiction (commonly used in dating papal
bulls from the ninth to the fourteenth century), beginning on the 1st of
January (or the 25th of December, when that day was reckoned as the first
day of the year), A.D. 313.

“iv. The Indiction used in the register of the parliament of Paris,
beginning in October.

“The Greeks made use of the Indiction of Constantinople(290).

“To find the indiction of a year of the Christian era, add 3 to the year
(because A.D. 1= Indiction 4), and divide the sum by 15: if nothing
remains, the indiction will be 15; if there is a remainder, it will be the
number of the indiction. But it must not be forgotten that the Indiction
of Constantinople begins on the first of September, and consequently that
the last four months of a year of the Christian era belong to the next
indiction year.

“The year of the Creation of the World was calculated, according to the
era of Constantinople, to be B.C. 5508. The first day of the year was the
1st of September.

“To reduce the Mundane era of Constantinople to the Christian era, deduct
5508 from the former for the months of January to August; and 5509 for
September to December.

“A chronological table, showing the corresponding years of the Mundane
era, the Christian era, and the Indiction, from A.D. 800 to A.D. 1599,
will be found in Gardthausen’s ‘Griechische Palaeographie,’ pp. 450-459.”

Mr. Thompson also refers to an article by Mr. Kenyon in _The Classical
Review_, March, 1893, p. 110, where the Egyptian puzzle is noticed, to one
by Wilcken in “Hermes,” xxviii. p. 230, and one by Viereck in
“Philologus,” lii. p. 219, and generally to the interesting and valuable
Introduction to the British Museum upon Greek Papyri.





APPENDIX D. ON THE ῬΗΜΑΤΑ.


The following ingenious and probably sound explanation of what has been
long a _crux_ to Textual Critics, comes from a Lecture by Mr. Rendel
Harris, “On the Origin of the Ferrar Group,” delivered at Mansfield
College, Oxford, on Nov. 6, 1893, and since published (C. J. Clay and
Sons), and courteously sent to the editor by the accomplished author. The
explanation is given in Mr. Harris’ own words (pp. 7-10): but the whole of
his pamphlet should be consulted by those who are interested in this
study.

“In Scrivener’s Introduction to the New Testament (ed. 3, p. 65) we are
told that ‘besides the division of the text into στίχοι or lines, we find
in the Gospels alone another division into ῥήματα or ῥήσεις, “sentences,”
differing but little from the στίχοι in number. Of these last the precise
numbers vary in different copies, though not considerably, &c.’ And on p.
66 we find the following statistical statement:

“Matthew has 2522 ῥήματα
Mark, 1675
Luke, 3803
John, 1938

“These figures are derived from MSS. of the Gospels, in which we
frequently find the attestation given both of the ῥήματα and the στίχοι:
e.g. Cod. Ev. 173 gives for

“Matthew ,βφκβ᾽ ῥήματα, ,βφξ᾽ στίχοι,

while the corresponding figures for Mark and Luke are

Mark ,αχοε’ ,αχδ᾽ and Luke ,γωγ᾽ ,βψν᾽

“No explanation, as far as I know, has ever been given of these curiously
numbered ῥήματα. The word is, certainly, a peculiar one to use, if short
sentences are intended, such as are commonly known by the terms ‘cola and
commata.’

“It has occurred to me that perhaps the explanation might lie in the fact
that ῥῆμα was here a literal translation of the Syriac word ܦܬܓܡܐ (or
ܐܡܓܬܦ). Let us then see whether ܦܬܓܡܐ (or ܐܡܓܬܦ) is the proper word to
describe a verse, either a fixed verse, like a hexameter, or a sense-line.
A reference to Payne Smith’s Lexicon will show that it may be used in
either of these senses, for example, we are told that it is not only used
generally of the verses of Scripture, but that it may stand for ‘_comma,
membrum versus, sententia brevior quam versus,_ στίχος, Schol. ad Hex.
Job. ix. 33; ܦܬܓܡܐ ܡܒ (or ܒܡ ܐܡܓܬܦ), Tit. ib. Ps. ix; ܦܬܓܡܐ  ܐܠܦܐܒ (or
ܒܐܦܠܐ ܐܡܓܬܦ). Ex. xxx. 22 marg.: insunt in Geneseos libro ܦܬܓܡܐ (or ܐܡܓܬܦ)
MMMMDIX, coloph. ad Gen., it. C.S.B. 2 et sic ad fin. cuiusque libri; in
libris poeticis sententia est hemistichio minor, e.g. in Ps. i. insunt
versus sex sed ܦܬ ܞܕ (or ܕܞ ܬܦ); in Ps. ii. versus duodecim, sed ܦܬ ܠܚ (or
ܚܠ ܬܦ).’

“It seems, therefore, to be used in Syriac much in the same way as στίχος
in Greek.

“Now there is in one of the Syriac MSS. on Mount Sinai (Cod. Sin. Syr.) a
table of the Canonical books of the Old and New Testaments with their
measured verses. We will give some extracts from this table; but first,
notice that the Gospels are numbered as follows:

Matthew has 2522 ܦܬܓܡܐ (or ܐܡܓܬܦ)
Mark has 1675
Luke has 3083
John has 1737

and the whole of the four Evangelists 9218, which differs slightly from
the total formed by addition, which, as the figures stand, is 9017.

“On comparing the table with the numbers given by Scrivener from Greek
MSS., viz.

Matt. = 2522 ῥήματα
Mark  = 1675
Luke  = 3803
John  = 1938

we see at a glance that we are dealing with the same system; Luke should
evidently have 3083, the Greek number being evidently an excessive one;
and if we assume that John should be 1938 the total amounts exactly to the
9218 given for the four Gospels.

“This is very curious, and since the ῥήματα are now proved to be rightly
equated to ܦܬܓܡܐ (or ܐܡܓܬܦ), and this latter word is a proper word to
describe a verse or στίχος, the ῥήματα appear to be a translation of a
Syriac table.

“Perhaps we may get some further idea about the character of the verses in
question by turning to the Sinai list, which is not confined to the
Gospels, but ranges through the whole of the Old and New Testaments.

“The Stichometry in question follows the list of the names of the seventy
disciples, which list is here assigned to Irenaeus, bishop of Lugdunum.
After which we have

ܬܘܒ ܚܘܦܒܢܐ ܕܘܠܢܝܢܐ ܕܒܬܒܐ
ܩܕܝܫܐ܃ ܕܟܘܠ ܦܬܓܘܠܐ ܐܬ
ܠܚܕ ܚܕ ܡܢ܃ ܒܕܬܐ
ܦܬܓܡܐ ܐܕܒܠܐ ܐܠܦܞܢ ܘܝܡܫܡܐ
ܘܫܬܬܠܣ܃

i.e.Genesis has 4516 verses followed by:
               Exodus               3378
               Leviticus            2684
               Numbers              3481
               Deuteronomy          2982
               Total for the Law   17041
               Joshua               1953
               Judges               2088
               &c.

“When we come to the New Testament, it seems at first sight as if the
verses which are there reckoned cannot be the Greek equivalent hexameters:
for we are told that Philemon contains 53 verses, and the Epistle to Titus
116, numbers which are in excess of the Euthalian reckoning, 38 and 97
verses respectively, and similarly in other cases. The suggestion arises
that the lines here reckoned are sense lines, and this is therefore the
meaning to be attached to the ῥήματα of the MSS. But upon this point we
must not speak too hastily.

“The interest of the Sinai stichometry is not limited to this single
point: its list of New Testament books is peculiar in order and contents.
There seem to be no Catholic Epistles, and amongst the Pauline Epistles,
Galatians stands first; note also the curious order Hebrews, Colossians,
Ephesians, Philippians.

“I do not think there can be the slightest doubt that our explanation of
the origin of the ῥήματα is correct.





APPENDIX E. TABLE OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE FOURTH EDITION OF DR.
SCRIVENER’S PLAIN INTRODUCTION AND DR. GREGORY’S PROLEGOMENA.


I. _Evangelia._

Greg.   Scriv.
  450   Scholz
  490      574
  519      505
  548      535
  577      871
  451      481
  491      576
  520      506
  549      536
  578      872
  452   Scholz
  492      577
  521      562
  550      537
  579      743
  453   Scholz
  493      578
  522      488
  551      538
  580      744
  ...   Scholz
  494      325
  523      489
  552      539
  581      450
  466   Scholz
  495      581
  524      490
  553      540
  582      451
  467      717
  496      582
  525      491
  554      541
  583      452
  468      718
  497      583
  526      610
  555      609
  584      453
  469      719
  498      584
  527      482
  556      526
  585      454
  470      509
  499      586
  528      483
  557      524
  586      455
  471      510
  500      587
  529      484
  558      525
  587      456
  472      511
  501      588
  530      485
  559      518
  588      457
  473      512
  502      589
  531      327
  560      520
  589      830
  474      513
  503      590
  532      545
  561      521
  590      831
  475      515
  504      585
  533      546
  562      522
  591      883
  476      566
  505      567
  534      547
  563      519
  592      461
  477      508
  506      492
  535      548
  564      478
  593      462
  478      575
  507      493
  536      549
  565      473
  594      470
  479      542
  508      494
  537      550
  566      479
  595      468
  480      568
  509      495
  538      552
  567      878
  596      465
  481      569
  510      496
  539      551
  568      879
  597      464
  482      570
  511      497
  540      553
  569      475
  598      466
  483      543
  512      498
  541      554
  570      479
  599      467
  484      571
  513      499
  542      555
  571      474
  600      463
  485      572
  514      500
  543      556
  572      480
  601      643
  486      517
  515      501
  544      557
  573      328
  602      644
  487      516
  516      502
  545      558
  574      880
  603      645
  488      514
  517      503
  546      559
  575      477
  604      646
  489      507
  518      504
  547      534
  576      580
  605      647
  606      648
  655      635
  704      886
  753      760
  859      672
  607      649
  656      642
  705      887
  754      763
  608      650
  657      876
  706      486
  755      771
  861      674
  609      634
  658      636
  707      606
  756      772
  862      675
  610      652
  659      637
  708      607
  757      846
  863      676
  611      653
  660      638
  709      737
  758      847
  612      654
  661      639
  710       81
  759      848
  867      680
  613      655
  662      632
  711      617
  760      849
  868      683
  614      656
  663      877
  712      560
  761      850
  869      684
  615      657
  664      605
  713      561
  762      851
  870
  616      658
  665      895
  714      563
  763      854
  871      687
  617      659
  666      899
  715      564
  764      855
  872      690
  618      660
  667      900
  716      565
  765      856
  873      689
  619      661
  668     1144
  717      606
  766      857
  874      691
  620      662
  669      902
  718      736
  767      858
  875      692
  621      663
  670      901
  719      824
  768      859
  876      693
  622      664
  671      544
  720      825
  769      861
  877      694
  623      665
  672      618
  721      826
  770      862
  878      703
  624      667
  673      619
  722      827
  771      863
  879      704
  625      673
  674      620
  723      828
  772      867
  880      705
  626      674
  675      621
  724      829
  773      868
  881      708
  627      678
  676      527
  725      881
  774      869
  882      713
  628      679
  677      528
  726      882

  883      714
  629      681
  678      529
  727      745
  824      622
  884      696
  630      682
  679      530
  728      746
  825      623
  885      697
  631      685
  680      531
  729      747
  826      624
  886      698
  632      686
  681      532
  730      748
  827      625
  887      699
  633      688
  682      533
  731      749
  828      626
  634      695
  683     1145
  732      750
  829      627
  899      613
  635      700
  684     1146
  733      751
  830      628
  900      614
  636      701
  685     1147
  734      752
  831      629
  901      615
  637      702
  686      573
  735      753

  902      616
  638      706
  687      579
  736      754
  639      710
  688      592
  737      755
  839      630
  640      711
  689      593
  738      756
  840      631
 1144      727
  641      712
  690      594
  739      757
 1145      728
  642      715
  691      595
  740      761
 1146      731
  643      716
  692      596
  741      762
  847      723
 1147      733
  644      720
  693      597
  742      764
  848      611
 1148      734
  645      591
  694      598
  743      738
  849      730
 1149      735
  646      721
  695      599
  744      759
  850      729
  647      722
  696      600
  745      633
  648      724
  697      601
  746      740
  852      732
 1262      766
  649      725
  698      602
  747      741

 1263      767
  650      726
  699      603
  748      758
  854      666
  651      874
  700      604
  749      773
  855      668
 1265      768
  652      875
  701      523
  750      742
  856      669
 1266      769
  653      640
  702      884
  751      739
  857      670
 1267      770
  654      641
  703      885
  752      774
  858      671
 1268      110

II. _Acts and Catholic Epistles._

Greg.   Scriv.
  182   Scholz
  204      107
  226      216
  248      251
  301      240
  183      257
  205      232
  227      217
  249      263
  302      250
  184      258
  206      194
  228      218
  250      264
  303      248
  185   Scholz
  207      197
  229      223
  251      201
  186   Scholz
  208      259
  230      202
  252      249
  317      243
  187   Scholz
  209      260
  231      203
  253      233
  318      244
  188   Scholz
  210      328
  232      204
  254      200
  319      245
  189   Scholz
  211      317
  233      205
  255      199
  320      241
  190   Scholz
  212      318
  234      206
  256      231
  321      261
  191   Scholz
  213      252
  235      207
  257      222
  192   Scholz
  214      182
  236      208
  258      289
  325      239
  193      188
  215      183
  237      209
  259      260
  326      246
  194      187
  216      184
  238      195
  260      209
  195      224
  217      185
  239      196
  261      267
  328      319
  196      226
  218      186
  240      253
  262      269
  329      256
  197      227
  219      225
  241      254
  263      321
  330      247
  198      228
  220      229
  242      255
  264      326
  334      238
  199      193
  221      212
  243      301
  335      236
  200      211
  222      213
  244      302
  267      242
  201      219
  223      220
  245      335
  268      334
  415      210
  202      215
  224      221
  246      415
  269      237
  416      147
  203      230
  225      198
  247      110

III.      _Paul_

Greg.   Scriv.
  131      261
  248      262
  266      230
  284      248
  302      299
  231     303?
  249      258
  267      316
  285      275
  303      243
  232     306?
  250      259
  268      317
  286      296
  304      281
  233   Scholz
  251      257
  269      302
  287      334
  305      231
  234   Scholz
  252      260
  270      252
  288      316
  306      266
  235   Scholz
  253      268
  271      253
  289      329
  307      278
  236   Scholz
  254      279
  272      254
  290      256
  308      398
  237   Scholz
  255      269
  273      255
  291      267
  309      399
  238   Scholz
  256      277
  274      321
  292      331
  310      400
  239   Scholz
  257      249
  275      270
  293      263
  311      401
  240      240
  258      233
  276      250
  294      226
  312      276
  241   Scholz
  259      282
  277      251
  295      332
  313      402
  242      242
  260      300
  278      264
  296      333
  314      403
  243   Scholz
  261      298
  279      265
  297      335
  315      404
  244      244
  262      222
  280      280
  298      301
  316      290
  245      245
  263      223
  281      234
  299      337
  317      325
  246      246
  264      152
  282      235
  300      237
  318      406
  247      247
  265      304
  283      236
  301      396
  319      274
  320      407
  333      476
 376e      330
  401      312
  426      283
  321      423
  334      478
  377      341
  402      314
  427      336
  322      424
  335      480
  403      315
  430      294
  323      435
  336       53
  404      323
  431      319
  324      426
  337      481
  380      339
  432      322
  325      427
  338      482
  381      340
  433      295
  326      430
  339      487
  392      288
  406      327
  436      272
  327      431
  340      484
  393      286
  407      328
  437      273
  328      432
  341      485
 393a      287
  472      232
  329      433
  396      297
  476      285
  330      436
  398      305
  423      291
 476a      326
  331      437
  376      338
  399      310
  424      292
  478      225
  332      472
 376c      377
  400      311
  425      293
  480      324

IV.     _Apocalypse._

Greg.   Scriv.
  101      103
  109      101
  117      157
  158
  102      109
  110      146
  118      160
  149      120
  159
  103      102
  111      149
  119      161
  150      121
  160      118
  104      105
  112      150
  120      182
  151      122
  161      119
  105      111
  113      110
  121      153
  114      115
  122       86
  153      114
  181      107
  107      104
  115      117
  182      112
  108       89
  116      151
  146      113
  157      116

V.      _Evangelistaries_

Greg.     Scriv.
  155        180
  174
  191        263
  208        215
  225        248
  158
  175
  192        264
  209        216
  226        249
  159
  176
  193        266
  210        217
  227        250
  160
  177
  194        202
  211        218
  228       2532
  161
  178
  195        203
  212        219
  229        223
  162
  179        179
  196        204
  213        220
  230        224
  163
  180        463
  197        205
  214        239
  231        225
  164
  181        234
  198        206
  215        240
  232        226
  165
  182        233
  199        207
  216        251
  233        235
  166
  183        257
  200        208
  217        241
  234        227
  167
  184        259
  201        209
  218        242
  235        228
  168
  185        222
  202        210
  219        243
  236        229
  169
  186        221
  203        211
  220        244
  237        237
  170        326
  187        256
  204        212
  221        245
 237a        238
  171
  188        260
  205        201
  222        246
  238        254
  172
  189        261
  206        213
  223        252
  239        230
  173
  190        262
  207        214
  224        247
  240        231
  241        232
  289        168
  336        284
  385        520
  467        317
  242        465
  290        169
  337        285
  386        521
  468        318
  243        466
  291        187
  338        499
  387        522
  469        319
  244        467
  292        189
  339         59
  388        523
  470        320
 245a        468
  293        190
  340        258
  389        524
  471        321
 245b        469
  294        481
  341        288
  390        528
  472        330
  246        194
  295        482
  342        289
  391        529
 472c        330
  247        470
  296        483
  343        298
  392        530
  473        323
  248        471
  297        484
  344        236
  393        531
  474        420
  249        191
  298        485
  345        500
  394        532
  475        325
  250        472
  299        200
  346        255
  395        534
  476        290
  251        195
  300        286
  347        501
  396        535
  477        363
  252        473
  301        486
  348        502
  397        536
  478        322
  253        196
 302a        487
  349        503
398ab        537
  480        331
  254        474
 302b        489
  350        504
399ab        538
  481        332
  255        475
  303        491
  351        505
  400        540
  482        333
  256        192
  304        492
  352        506
  401        541
  484        334
  257        476
  305        291
  353        507
  402        542
  485        336
  258        197
  306        292
  354        508
  403        543
 486a        337
  259        477
  307        293
  355        509
  404        544
 486d        340
  260        198
  308        294
  356        512
  405        546
  487        338
  261        158
  309        295
  357        513
  406        549
  488        339
  262        159
  310        296
  358        514
  407        550
  489        341
  263        193
  311        297
  359        515
  408        552
  490        342
  264        170
  312        493
  360        516
  409        553
  491        343
  265        171
  313        494
  361        426
  410        556
  492        344
  266        172
  314        495
  362        427
  411        560
  493        345
  267        173
  315        253
  363        299
  412        561
  494        346
  268        174
  316        496
  364        416
  413        563
  495        347
  269        175
  317        497
  365        417
  414        564
  496        348
  270        176
  318        265
  366        366
  415        565
  497        349
  271        177
  319        267
  367        367
  416        566
  498        350
  272        178
  320        268
  368        421
  417        567
  499        422
  273        478
  321        269
  369        423
  418        568
  500        352
  274        479
  322        270
  370        324
  419        569
  501        353
  275        181
  323        271
  371        424
  420        570
  502        354
  276        182
  324        272
  372        425
  421        571
  503        355
  277        183
  325        273
  373        517
  422        572
  504        356
  278        186
  326        274
  374        419
  423        573
  505        357
  279        184
  327        276
  375        370
  424        574
  506        358
  280        185
  328        277
  376        371
  425        759
  508        359
  281        160
 328a         38
  377        372
  426        804
  509        360
  282        161
  329        278
  378        373
  427        828
  283        162
  330        279
  379        374
  428        829
  512        306
  284        163
  331        280
  380        375
  513        300
  285   164, 165
  332         62
  381        368
  463        313
  514        301
  286        480
  333        281
  382        369
  464        314
  515        305
  287        166
  334        282
  383        518
  465        315
  516        302
  288        167
  335        283
  384        519
  466        316
  517        307
  518        311
  532        407
  545        381
  560        388
  572        572
  519        303
  534        404
  546        382
  561        389
  573        395
  520        304
  535        403
  547        547
  562        562
  574        362
  521        308
  536        405
  548        548
  563        390
  804        412
  522        309
  537        411
  549        383
  564        392
  923        288
  523        312
  538        414
  550        384
  565        393
  524        310
  539        ---
  551        ---
  566        396
  927        275
  540        376
  552        385
  567        397
  928        418
  528        409
  541        377
  553        386
  568        398
  935        415
  529        410
  542        378
  569        399
  936        428
  530        408
  543        379
  556        387
  570        188
  531        406
  544        380
  571        394

VI.   Apostolos.

Greg.    Scriv.
   49   Scholtz
   75        70
  100       214
  126       115
  202        99
   50   Scholtz
   76       198
  101       216
  127       169
  203       100
   51   Scholtz
   77        79
  102        90
  128       180
  204       101
   52   Scholtz
   78        78
  103        83
  129       184
  205       102
   53   Scholtz
   79        75
  104        84
  130       186
  206       103
   54   Scholtz
   80        71
  105        85
  ---       ---
  207       104
   55        55
   81        69
  106        86
  169       105
  208       106
   56        56
   82        77
  107        87
  170       170
  209       107
   58        58
   83        76
  108        88
  171       70a
  210       108
   59        48
   84        74
  109        89
  172        93
  211       109
   60        57
   85       200
  110       263
  173        94
  212       110
   61        59
   86        51
  111       223
  ---       ---
  213       111
   62        60
  87a       201
  112        81
  180        73
  214       112
   63        61
  87b       202
  113        82
  ---       ---
  215       215
   64        62
   88       130
  114       125
  183        80
  216       124
   65        52
   89        50
  115       126
  184        67
   66        64
   90       203
  116       127
  185       185
   67        66
   91       204
  117       213
  186        53
  227       121
   68        65
   92       205
  118       116
  ---       ---
  228       113
   69       178
   93       206
  ---       ---
  ---       ---
   70        72
   94       207
  120        49
  ---       ---
  255       122
  70b       172
   95       208
  121       119
  197        91
  256       128
   71       173
   96       209
  122       123
  198        92
   72       183
   97       210
  123       120
  199       199
  262       129
   73        54
   98       211
  124        98
  200        96
  263        68
   74       197
   99       212
  125       114
  201        97
  264       117





INDEX I. OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.


_Index of Greek Manuscripts of the New Testament, arranged according to
the countries where they are and the owners to whom they belong._

(N.B.—The Reference is always made to the MSS., which are described in
their proper places.)

BRITISH EMPIRE.
ENGLAND.

*Amherst, Lord*               Evan. 887               1

*Ashburnham, Earl of*                          3
204                       Evan. 544
205                       Evst. 237
205*                      Evst. 238

*Braithwaite, J. B*                            3
1                         Evan. 327
2                         Evan. 328
3                         Evan. 236

*(British and Foreign Bible Soc., London)*                     Evan. Ξ &
            Evst. 200  2

*Burdett-Coutts, Baroness*                    19
B.-C.I. 1                 Evan. 612
II. 16, 18                Evann. 551-2
III. 4, 5, 9, 10          Evann. 555-8
III. 21                   Evst. 246
III. 24                   Apost. 65
III. 29                   Evst. 252
III. 34                   Evst. 247
III. 37                   Act.  221
III. 41                   Evan. 559
III. 42                   Evst. 253
III. 43, 46, 52, 53       Evst. 248, 249,250, 2532
III. 44                   Apost. 78

*(Cambridge)—*
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY                             25
Dd. 8. 23                 Evst. 146
Dd. 8. 49                 Evst. 4
Dd. 9. 69                 Evan. 60
Dd. 11. 90                Act. 21
Ff. 1. 30                 Paul. 27
Hh. 6. 12                 Evan. 609
Kk. v. 35                 Evan.  62
Kk. 6. 4                  Act. 9
Ll. 2. 13                 Evan. 70
Mm. 6. 9                  Evan. 440
Nn. 2. 36                 Evan. 443
Nn. 2. 41 (Bezae)         Evan. D
Add. 679. 1               Evst. 291
679. 2               Apost. 79
720                  Evan. 618
1836                 Evst. 292
1837                 Evan. 619
1839                 Evst. 293
1840                 Evst. 294
1875                 Evan. Te
1879. 2              Evst. 295
1879. 11             Evan. 620
1879. 12             Evst. 296
1879. 13             Evst. 297
1879. 24             Evan. 621

CHRIST’S COLLEGE                                2
F. i. 8                   Evst. 222
F. i. 13                  Act. 24

CLARE COLLEGE              Evst. 488                1

EMMANUEL COLLEGE                                 1
I. 4. 35                  Act. 53

GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE                        1
403                       Evan. 59

TRINITY COLLEGE                                 6
B. viii. 5                Evan. Wd
B. x. 16                  Evan. 507
B. x. 17                  Evan. 508
B. xvii. 1 (Augiens.)     Paul. F
O. iv. 22                 Evst. 221
O. viii. 3                Evan. 66

(*Cheltenham*)—

FENWICK, Middle Hill                  10

1284           Evan. 527
1461          Act. 178
2387          Evan. 528
3886          Evan. 529
3887          Evan. 530
7681          Act. 198
7682          Evan. 531
7712          Evan. 532
7757          Evan. 533
13975          Evan. 526

*Coniston*, Ruskin        Evst. 254                  1

*Crawford, Earl of*       Evann. 1320, 1321         2

*Herries, Lord*           Evan. 580                 1

(*Holkham*)—

EARL OF LEICESTER                               2

3             Evan. 524
4             Evan. 525

(*Lambeth Palace*)                                   25

Cod. 528                      Evan. 71
1175                      Evan. 509
1176                      Evan. 510
1177                      Evan. 511
1178                      Evan. 512
1179                      Evan. 513
1180                      Evan. 514
1181? (or 1255)           Act. 186
1182                      Act. 182
1183                      Act. 183
1184                      Act. 184
1185                      Act. 185
1186                      Paul. 256
1187, 1188, 1189          Evst. 223-5
1190, 1191                Apost. 59, 60
1192                      Evan. 5
1193                      Evst. 226
1194                      Evst. 363
1195, 1196                Apost. 61-2
1255 or C. 4              Evan. 516
1350                      Evan. 517

(*Leicester*)              Evan. 69 1

(*London*)—

BRITISH MUSEUM                                 136

Codex Alexandrinus
Arundel 524                     Evan. 566
534                     Paul. 372
536                     Evst. 256
547                     Evst. 257
Burney 18                       Evan. 568
19                       Evan. 569
20                       Evan. 570
21                       Evan. 571
22                       Evst. 259
Burney 23                       Evan. 572
48                       Act. 225
408                       Evst. 499
Cotton, Vesp. B. xviii.         Apost. 2
Titus C. xv             Evan. N
Egerton 2163                    Evst. 59
2610                    Evan. 604
2783                    Evan. 563
2784                    Evan. 565
2785                    Evan. 564
2786                    Evst. 255
2787                    Act. 223
Harleian 1810                   Evan. 113
5537                   Act. 25
5538                   Evan. 567
5540                   Evan. 114
5552                   Paul. 66
5557                   Act. 26
5559                   Evan. 115
5561                   Evst. 258
5567                   Evan. 116
5588                   Act. 59
5598                   Evst. 150
5613                   Paul. M, Act. 60
5620                   Act. 27
5647                   Evan. 72
5650                   Evst. 25, 25b
5678                   Apoc. 31
5684                   Evan. G
5731                   Evan. 117
5736                   Evan. 445
5776                   Evan. 65
5777                   Evan. 446
5778                   Act. 28
5784                   Evan. 447
5785                   Evst. 151
5787                   Evst. 152
5790                   Evan. 448
5796                   Evan. 444

Royal MS. I. B. I.              Act. 20

Additional Manuscripts—
4949                         Evan. 44
4950, 4951                   Evan. 449
5107                         Evan. 439
5111, 5112                   Evan. 438
5115, 5116                   Act. 22
5117                         Evan. 109
5153                         Evst. 260
5468                         Evan. 573
7141                         Evan. 574
7142                         Paul. 267
10068                         Evst. 926
11300                         Evan. 575
11836                         Evan. 576
11837                         Evan. 201
11838                         Evan. 577
11839                         Evan. 578
11840                         Evst. 261
11841                         Apost. 75
11859-60                      Evan. 608
11868                         Evan. 579
14637, 14638      Evst. 496-7
14744             Evan. 202
15581             Evan. 580
16183             Evan. 581
16184             Evan. 582
16943             Evan. 583
17136             Evan. Nb
17211             Evan. R
17370             Evst. 262
17469             Evan. 584
17470             Evan. 585
17741             Evan. 586
17982             Evan. 587
18211             Evan. 588
18212             Evst. 263
19386             Evan. 110
19387             Evan. 589
19388             Act. 229
19389             Evan. 590
19392             Act. 230
19459             Evst. 930
19460             Evst. 264
19737             Evst. 265
19993             Evst. 266
20003             Act. 61
21260             Evst. 267
21261             Evst. 268
22506             Evan. 591
22734             Act. 107
22735             Evst. 269
22736             Evan. 592
23737             Evan. 593
22738             Evan. 594
22739             Evan. 595
22740             Evan. 596
22741             Evan. 597
22742             Evst. 270
22743             Evst. 271
22744             Evst. 272
24112             Evan. 598
24373             Evan. 599
24374             Evst. 273
24376             Evan. 600
24377             Evst. 274
24378             Evst. 275
24379             Evst. 276
24380             Evst. 277
25881             Evst. 38
26103             Evan. 601
27860             Evst. 278
27861             Evan. 602
28815             Evan. 603
28816             Act. 232
28817             Evst. 279
28818             Evst. 280
29713             Evst. 62
29714             Apost. 69
31208             Evst. 281
31919             Evst. 282
Evan. Υ
31920             Evst. 283
31921             Evst. 284

Add. MSS. (_cont._)—
31949             Evst. 285
32051             Apost. 52
32277             Evan. 892
32341             Evan. 325
34059             Evst· 39
34107             Evan. 321
34108             Evan. 322

*Butler*            Evan. 632      1

*Highgate, Burdett-Coutts*        20

I. 2            Evst. 239
I. 3, 4, 7      Evann. 545-7
I. 8            Evst. 240
I. 9            Evan. 548
I. 10           Evst. 251
I. 23, 24       Evst. 241-2
II. 4           Evan. 603
II. 5           Evst. 243
II. 5 (?), II. 14      Evst. 494-5
II. 7, 13              Evann. 549-50
II. 23                 Evst. 244
II. 261, 262     Evann. 553-4
II.30                  Evst. 245
III. 1                 Act. 220

*Sion College*                     4

A. 32. I (1)           Evst. 227
A. 32. I (2)           Evst. 228
A. 32. I (3)           Evan. 518
A. 32. I (4)           Evst. 229

(*Manchester*)                     1

Rylands Libr.          Evan. 886

(*Oxford*)—

BODLEIAN                     78

Barocc.  3         Act. 23
29         Evan. 46
31         Evan. 45
48         Apoc. 28
59         Evan. 610
197         Evst. 201
202         Evst. 5
Canon. Gr. 33      Evan. 288
34      Evan. 488
36      Evan. 489
85      Evst. 202
92      Evst. 203
110      Act. 212
112      Evan. 490
119      Evst. 204
122      Evan. 491
126      Evst. 205
E. D. Clarke 4     Act. 56
5     Evan. 98
6     Evan. 107
7     Evan, 111
8     Evst. 157
9     Act. 58
10     Evan. 112
45     Evst. 206
E. D Clarke 46      Evst. 207
47      Evst. 208
48      Evst. 209
Cromwell 11         Evst. 30
15         Evan. 482
16         Evan. 483
27         Evst. 210
Laud 3              Evan. 52
31              Evan. 51
32              Evst. 18
33              Evan. 50
34              Evst. 20
35              Act. E
Misc. Gr. 1         Evan. 48
5         Evan. Ob
8         Evan. 96
9         Evan. 47
10         Evst. 19
11         Evst. 28
12         Evst. 29
13         Evan. 118
17         Evan. 484
74         Act. 30
76         Evan. 67
118         Act. 213
119         Evst. 211
136         Evan. 105
140         Evst. 212
141         Evan. 485
293         Evan. 486
305         Evan. 606
306         Evan. 607
307         Evst. 288
308         Evst. 289
310         Evan. Λ
313         Evan. Γ
314         Evan. 737
319         Apost. 76
323         Evan. 81
MS. Bibl. Gr. d. 1      Evan. 562
e. 1      Evan. 82
Roe 1                   Evan. 49
16                   Paul. 47
Selden supra (1) 2      Evst. 26
(2) 3      Evst. 27
(6) 5      Evan. 55
(28) 53     Evan. 53
(29) 54     Evan. 54
B. 54 (47)        Evst. 22
B. 56 (49)        Evst. 21
Arch. 9          Apost. 74
MS. Gr. Lit. c. 1       Tf
MS. Clar. Pr. b. 2      Twoid

CHRIST CHURCH            29

Wake 13      Evan. We
12      Evan. 492
13      Evst. 213
14      Evst. 214
15      Evst. 215
16      Evst. 216
17      Evst. 217
18      Evst. 218
Wake 19      Evst. 219
20      Evan. 74
21      Evan. 493
22      Evan. 494
23      Evst. 220
24      Evan. 495
25      Evan. 496
26      Evan. 73
27      Evan. 497
28      Evan. 498
29      Evan. 499
30      Evan. 500
31      Evan. 501
32      Evan. 502
33      Apost. 58
34      Evan. 503
36      Evan. 504
37      Evan. Wf & Act. 192
38      Act. 191
39      Evan. 505
40      Evan. 506

KEBLE COLLEGE      Evst. 298      1

LINCOLN COLLEGE      6

4      Evst. 63
15      Evst. 3
16      Evan. 95
17      Evan. 68 & Evst. 199
18      Evan. 56
82      Act. 33

MAGDALEN COLLEGE            2

7      Paul. 42
9      Evan. 57

NEW COLLEGE            3

58      Act. 36
59      Act. 37
68      Evan. 58

(*Parham Park, Sussex*)            17

LORD DE LA ZOUCHE.
66. 1      Evst. 233
67. 2      Apoc. 96
71. 6      Evan. 534
72. 7      Evan. 535
73. 8      Evan. 536
74. 9      Evan. 537
75. 10      Evan. 538
76. 11      Evan. 539
77. 12      Evan. 540
78. 13      Evan. 541
79. 14      Act. 216
80. 15      Act. 217
81. 16      Act. 218
82. 17      Apoc. 95
83. 18      Evst. 234
84. 19      Evst. 235
85. 20      Evst. 236

*Quaritch* i             Evan. 469      4
ii            Evan. 471
viii          Evst. 935
Formerly      Evan. 885

*Ruskin, John*           Evst. 254      1

*Swete, H. B., Dr.*      Evan. 736      2
Evan. 737

*White, Mr.*             Evan. 523      1

*Winchelsea, Earl of*    Evan. 106      1

(*Wisbech*)—

PECKOVER                                   5

1                    Evan. 560
2                    Evan. 561
Apost. 43
70                   Evst. 500
Apost. 203

*Woolwich* ?, Bate       Evst. 492      1

*Wordsworth, Bp.*        Evan. 542      1

IRELAND.

(*Dublin*)—

TRINITY COLLEGE                       3

Evan. Z
D. i. 28             Paul. 490
A. i. 2, fol. 1      Evst. 454

SCOTLAND.

*Bute*                   Evan. 64       1

(*Edinburgh*)                           5

Libr. A. c. 25         Evan. 519
Mackellar              Evan. 896
Act. 333
Univ. D. Laing 6, 667  Evann. 897-8
Univ. Laing            Evst. 578

(*Glasgow*)—

HUNTER MUSEUM                         7

V. 3. 3                Evst. 231
V. 3. 4                Apost. 45
V. 4. 3                Evst. 232
V. 5. 10               Evst. 230
V. 7. 2                Evan. 520
Q. 7. 10               Evan. 521
S. 8. 141              Evan. 522
Duke of Hamilton’s collection.

NEW ZEALAND.

*Auckland*               Evan. 1273     2
Evst. 420

FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
BELGIUM.

*Brussels*                              2

Reg. 11358. 11375      Evann. 881-2

DENMARK.

*Copenhagen*                            3

Havniensis 1322      Evan. 234
1323      Evan. 235
1324      Evst. 44

EGYPT.

*Cairo*                                 2

Cod. P. Kerameus                  Evan. Tg
Patr. Alex. 2, 15, 16,
17, 68                      Evann. 643-7
421, 952                     Evann. 903-4
82, 87                      Evann. 1270-1
8, 59, 88                  Act. 253-5
942                          Act. 381
18                          Evst. 140
927, 929, 943,
944, 945, 946,
948, 950, 951,
953                          Evst. 760-9
Μετοικία of St. Cath. 7 Evan. 648

FRANCE.

*Arras* 970                    Evan. 872      1

*Besançon* 41                  Apost. 51      2
44                  Evst. 193

*Bordier, Henri*               Evst. 505      1

*Carpentras* 11                Evst. 189      1

*Dessau*                       Evan. 874      2
200                      Paul. 374

*Montpelier*, Sch. M. 446      Evan. 871      2
405      Evst. 504

*Paris*—

NATIONAL LIBRARY                          298

Nat. Gr. RI 9      C
13             Evst. 415
14             Evan. 33
19             Apoc. 58
47             Evan. 18
48             Evan. M
49             Evan. 8
50             Evan. 13
51             Evan. 260
52             Evan. 261
53             Evan. 262
54             Evan. 16
55             Evan. 17
56             Act. 51
57             Act. 114
58             Act. 115
59             Act. 116
60             Act. 62
61             Evan. 263
62             Evan. L
63             Evan. K
64             Evan. 15
65             Evan. 264
66             Evan. 265
67             Evan. 266
68             Evan. 21
69             Evan. 267
70             Evan. 14
71             Evan. 7
72             Evan. 22
73             Evan. 268
74             Evan. 269
75             Evan. 270
76             Evan. 272
77             Evan. 23
78             Evan. 26
79             Evan. 273
80             Evan. 275
81             Evan. 276
81a            Evan. 277
82             Evan. 278
83             Evan. 9
84             Evan. 4
85             Evan. 119
86             Evan. 279
87             Evan. 280
88             Evan. 281
89             Evan. 29
90             Evan. 282
91             Evan. 10
92             Evan. 283
93             Evan. 284
94             Evan. 31
95             Evan. 285
96             Evan. 286
97             Evan. 743
98             Evan. 287
99             Evan. 288
100             Evan. 30
100a            Evan. 289
101             Act. 118
102             Act. 7
102a            Act. 119
103             Act. 11
103a            Act. 120
104             Act. 121
105             Act. 122
106             Evan. 5
106a            Act. 123
107             Paul. D
108             Paul. 145
109             Paul. 146
110             Paul. 147
111             Paul. 148
112             Evan. 106
113             Evan. 291
114             Evan. 292
115             Evan. 27
116             Evan. 32
117             Evan. 293
118             Evan. 294
119             Evan. 744
120             Evan. 295
121, 122        Evan, 11
123             Evan. 296
124             Act. 124
125             Act. 125
126             Paul. 151
177             Evan. 299
178             Evan. 24
179             Evan. 745
181             Evan. 746
182             Evan. 747 and Evst. 61
183             Evan. 748
184             Evan. 749
185             Evan. 750
186             Evan. 300
187             Evan. 301
188             Evan. 20
189             Evan. 19
190             Evan. 751
191             Evan. 25
192             Evan. 752
193             Evan. 302
194             Evan. 304
194a            Evan. 303
195             Evan. 305
196?            Evan. 103
196             Evan. 753
197             Evan. 306
198             Evan. 754
199             Evan. 307
200             Evan. 308
201             Evan. 309
202             Evan. 310
203             Evan. 311
204             Evan. 755
205             Evan. 756
206             Evan. 312
207             Evan. 757
208             Evan. 313
209             Evan. 314
210             Evan. 315
211             Evan. 316
212             Evan. 317
213             Evan. 318
216             Act. 126
217             Act. 127
218             Act. 128
219             Act. 12
220             Act. 129
221             Act. 130
222             Paul. 157
223             Act. 131
224             Paul. 159
224a            Paul. 375
225             Paul. 160
226             Paul. 161
227            Paul. 162
228, 263       Evst. 427-8
230            Evan. 12
231            Evan. 319
232            Evan. 320
234            Evan. 761
235            Evan. 762 and Evst. 426
237            Act. 10
238            Paul. 163
239            Apoc. 62
240            Apoc. 139
241            Apoc. 63
276            Evst. 82
277            Evst. 63
278            Evst. 1
279            Evst. 17
280            Evst. 2
281            Evst. 64
282            Evst. 65
283            Evst. 66
284            Evst. 67
285            Evst. 68
286            Evst. 69
287            Evst. 10
288            Evst. 70
289            Evst. 71
290            Evst. 72, 72b
291            Evst. 73
292            Evst. 74
293            Evst. 75
294            Evst. 83
295            Evst. 76
296            Evst. 77
297            Evst. 16
298            Evst. 78
299            Evst. 79
300            Evst. 80
301            Evst. 7
302            Evst. 15
303            Evst. 101
304            Apost. 22
305            Evst. 81
306            Apost. 23
307            Evst. 9
308            Apost. 24
309            Evst. 11
310            Evst. 12
311            Evst. 86
312            Evst. 8
313            Evst. 87
314            Evst. 88 and Evan. Wa
315            Evst. 14
316            Evst. 89
317            Evst. 90
318            Evst. 91
319            Apost. 25
320            Apost. 26
321            Apost. 27
324            Evst. 92
326            Evst. 93
330            Evst. 94
373            Apost. 30
374            Evst. 95
375            Evst. 60
376            Evan. 324
377            Evst. 98
378            Evan. 326
379            Evan. 28
380            Evst. 99
381            Evst. 100
382            Apost. 33
383            Apost. 34
491            Apoc. 61
849            Paul. 164
922, fol. A    Apost. 201
975            Evst. 299
1775            Evan. 764
24, 29        Evst. 416-7
27            Evst. 158
32            Evst. 84
33            Evst. 85
50            Evst. 58
74            Evst. 366
75            Evan. 271
79            Evan. 274
99            Apoc. 59
104            Apost. 11
108            Evan. 290
115            Evst. 96
118            Evan. 323
140            Evan. 297
159            Evan. 738
175            Evan. 298
185            Evan. 120
219            Evan. 759
227            Evan. 633
242            Evst. 159
567            Evst. 367
611, 612       Evann. 740-1
686, 687, 758  Evst. 421-3
800            Apost. 130
804            Apost. 202
805            Evst. 324
834            Evst. 424
903            Evan. 758
904            Evan. 773
905            Evst. 425
906            Act. 263
911            Evan. 634
914            Evan. 742
919            Evan. 739
1001            Paul. 338
1035            Evan. 760
1076            Evan. 763
1080            Evan. 771
1081            Evst. 517
1083            Evan. 772
1096            Evst. 419
Nat. Coisl. 1         Evan. Fa
19         Evan. 329
20         Evan. 36
21                  Evan. 37
22                  Evan. 40
23                  Evan. 39
24                  Evan. 41
25                  Act. 15
26                  Act. 16
27                  Paul. 20
28                  Paul. 23
31                  Evst. 13
95                  Paul. 339
128                  Evan. 765
129                  Evan. 766
195                  Evan. 34
196                  Evan. 330
197                  Evan. 331
198                  Evan. 767
199                  Evan. 35
200                  Evan. 38
201                  Evan. 1264
202                  Paul. H
202, 2               Act. 18
203                  Evan. 768
204                  Paul. 59
205                  Act. 17
206                  Evan. 769
207                  Evan. 770
217                  Paul. 340
224                  Act. 264
95, 217              Paul. 339-40
29, 30, 95, 217      Paul. 378-81

ARSENAL OF PARIS                  1

(Gr.) 4                     Evan. 43

LOUVRE, EGYPT. MUS. Paul. T       1

MILLER, EMMAN., 4, 5              9

6, 7                      Evst. 506-9
8, 9, 10, 11, 12            Evst. 512-16

PAR. BIBL. ARM. 8409            Evan. 43      1

PAR. NAT. ARMÉN. 9             Act. 240      1

ROYAL INSTITUTE AT PARIS 3       Evan. 288     1

ST. GENEVIÈVE A. O. 34         Evan. 121     2

A. O. 35                  Act. 210

*Poictiers*                   Evan. 472     1

GERMANY.

*Berlin*                                     24

Kön. Gr. 4to, 39, 47,
55, 66, 67; 8vo, 3,
4, 9                  Evann. 635-42
13                      Evan. 823
12                 Evan. 876
51, 52, 53; 4to, 46,
61, 64                Evst. 370-5
4to, 40, 43, 57; 8vo,
9                     Act. 249-52
Hamilton 244              Act. 248
245, 246                Evst. 368-9
12mo, 10                Evan. 400

*Dresden*                                    10

Boerner                   Paul. G
Reg. A. 95                Apoc. 90
100                Evan. 254
104                Act. 98
123                Evan. 258
124                Apoc. 32
145                Evan. 252
172                Evan. 241
187                Apoc. 112
151                Evst. 57

*Frankfort-on-Oder*           Act. 42      1

*Giessen*                     Evan. 97      1

*Gottingen*                   Evan. 89      2

Gottingen 2               Apost. 5

*Groningen*                                 1

Univ. A. C. 1             Paul. 418

*Hamburg*                                   3

Wolf. B                   Evan. H
City Libr.                Paul. M or 53
City Libr. 1252           Act. 45

*Leipzig*                                   6

Matt. 18                  Evan. 99
Matt. s.                  Paul. 76
Tischendorf i.            Evan. Θa
Tischendorf iv.           Evan. 478
Tischendorf v.            Evst. 190
Tischendorf vi.           Apost. 71

*Munich*—

UNIV. LIBR. 1/26             Evan. X      1

ROYAL LIBRARY                          27
23                       Apoc. 81
35                       Paul. 129
36                       Evan. 423
37                       Evan. 425
83                       Evan. 424
99                       Evan. 432
110                       Paul. 127
208                       Evan. 429
210                       Evan. 422
211                       Act. 179
248                       Apoc. 79
326                       Evst. 154
329                       Evst. 34
375                       Act. 46
381                       Evan. 428
383                       Evst. 24
412                       Paul. 54
437                       Evan. 430
455                       Paul. 126
465                       Evan. 427
473                       Evan. 426
504                       Paul. 125
518                       Evan. 83
544                       Apoc. 80
568                       Evan. 84
569                       Evan. 85
594                       Evan. 875

*Nüremburg*                   Evst. 31               1

*Oettingen-Wallerstein, Prince of*   Apoc. 1                1

*Pesth*                                       2
Eubeswald                 Evan. 100
Jancovich                 Evan. 78

*Posen*                                       1

Lycaei Aug.                 Evan. 86

*Saxe-Gotha*                                  1
Ducal, MS. 78             Evst. 32

[*Strasburg*                                  3
From Molsheim (destroyed)      Evan. 431]
Ed. Reuss              Evan. 877

*Trèves*                                       2
Cuzan                  Evan. 87
Cath. Libr. 143        Evst. 179

*Tubingen*                 Evst. R                     2
2                      Evst. 481

*Vienna—*

IMPERIAL LIBRARY                          44

Vind. Caes. Ness.
1                  Evan. 218
2                  Evan. N
15                  Evst. 45
28                  Evan. 76
29                  Evan. 77
30                  Evan. 123
31                  Evan. 124
32                  Evan. 219
33                  Evan. 220
34                  Act. 66
35                  Act. 63
36                  Act. 64
37                  Act. 67
38                  Evan. 221
39                  Evan. 222
40                  Evan. 223
41                  Evst. 155
42                  Evan. 434
46                  Paul. 214
248                  Apoc. 35
Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr.
4                   Evan. 108
5                   Evan. 3
6                   Evan. 125
7                   Evst. 46
8                   Evan. 224
9                   Evan. 225
10                   Paul. 71
26                   Apoc. 36
Imp. Priv. Libr. 7972      Evan. 829
Imp. Gr. Theol. 19,
79-80, 90, 95, 122       Evann. 824-8
141                      Act. 335
150                      Act. 415
157                      Paul. 373
Imp. Gr. Theol. (_cont._)—
69, 163, 220             Apoc. 136-8
Rainer 1, Rainer
2                    Evst. 502-3
209                    Evst. 180
308                    Apost. 200

*Wolfenbüttel*        Evan. Oa                         6
Carolin. A, B            Evann. P, Q
xvi. 7                   Act. 69
xvi. 16                  Evan. 126
Gud. gr. 104. 2          Act. 97

*Zittau*                     Evan. 605                           1

GREECE.

*Athens*                                                185
Nat. 3                   Evst. 804
5                   Evst. 828
10 ?                Evst. 829
Nat. Sakkel. 58, 76, 93,
80, 127, 121, 110, 81,
71, 87, 118, 125, 108,
74, 134, 95, 77, 107,
75, 122, 109, 160,
111, 137, 117, 65,
130, 99, 88                   Evann. 775-803
150 (12), 151 (13),
152 (14), 153 (15),
154 (16)                      Evann. 846-50
155 (17)                      Evan. 852
156 (18), 157 (19),
158 (20), 159 (21),
160 (22), 161 (23)            Evann. 854-9
162 (24), 203 (16)            Evann. 862-3
489 (216), 56, 57             Evann. 867-9
13, 139, 347                  Evann. 1145-7
111                           Evan. 1272
72, 92, 113, 123, 128,
132, 135                      Evann. 1313-9
207 (70), 208 (71),
209 (72), 43 (149 ?),
45, 64 (91), 66 (105),
221 (129), 119, 89            Act. 304-13
(490, 217)                    Act. 201
69 (100), 100 (96)            Paul. 382-3
259                           Paul. 471
Nat. Libr. 163, 164,
165, 166, 167, 168,
169                           Evst. 518-24
170, 171, 172, 173,
174                           Evst. 528-32
175, 176, ?, 177, 178         Evst. 534-8
179, 180, 181, 182            Evst. 541-4
183                           Evst. 546
184, 185                      Evst. 549-50
186, 187                      Evst. 552-3
188                           Evst. 556
189, 190                      Evst. 560-1
191, 192, 193, 194,
195, 196, 197, 198,
199, 200, 201, 202             Evst. 563-74
66 ?, 70 ?, 146 ?, 64 ?,
82, 68 ?, 79, 73, 67 ?,
112 ?, 670 ?, 126, 69,
63 ?, 86, ?, ?, 84 ?,
661 ?, 85 ?, 124, 62 ?         Evst. 429-49
4                              Evst. 759
60, 78, 83, 97, 126,
143, 147, 148, 668,
685, 700, 707, 750,
757, 759, 760, 766,
769, 784, 786, 795             Evst. 943-63
203, 206                       Apost. 204-5
115, and 3 others              Apost. 209-12
101, 102, 106, 133,
144                            Apost. 270-4
103                            Apost. 37

Τῆς Βουλῆς            Evann. 804-7, Evst. 450, Apoc. 141
Mamoukae                         Evann. 808-9
Οἰκονόμου 6           Evan. 810
Soc. Archaeol. Christ.           Evan. 811
M. Bournias                      Evst. 451-2b
M. Varouccas                     Evst. 453, Evst. 462

*Corfu*                                                  11
Corfu                            Evann. 812-16
Abp. Eustathius                  Evst. 466-8
M. Eleutherius                   Evst. 459-61

*Zante*                       Act. 314                   1

HOLLAND.

*Leyden* 66                          Paul. 350                     6
74                   Evan. 79
77                   Act. 38
74 A                 Evan. 122
Gronovii 131                     Evan. 435
Scaligeri 243                    Evst. 6

*Utrecht*                            Evan. F                       1

ITALY.

*Bologna—*

ROYAL LIBRARY                                          2

Bibl. Univ. 2775                 Evan. 204
3638                 Evst. 160

*Cortona* 301              Evan. 1260                     1

*Ferrara—*

MUNICIPAL LIBRARY                                      2

119, N. A. 4           Evan. 450
187, N. A. 7           Evan. 451

*Florence—*

GRAND DUCAL LIBRARY          55

Laurent, iv. 1         Act. 84
iv. 5         Act. 85
iv. 20        Act. 86
iv. 29        Act. 87
iv. 30        Act. 147
iv. 31        Act. 88
iv. 32        Act. 89
vi. 2         Evst. 113
vi. 5         Evan. 832
vi. 7         Evst. 114
vi. 11        Evan. 182
vi. 13        Evan. 363
vi. 14        Evan. 183
vi. 15        Evan. 184
vi. 16        Evan. 185
vi. 18        Evan. 186
vi. 21        Evst. 115
vi. 23        Evan. 187
vi. 24        Evan. 364
vi. 25        Evan. 188
vi. 26        Evan. 833
vi. 27        Evan. 189
vi. 28        Evan. 190
vi. 29        Evan. 191
vi. 30        Evan. 192
vi. 31        Evst. 116
vi. 32        Evan. 193
vi. 33        Evan. 194
vi. 34        Evan. 195
vi. 36        Evan. 365
vii. 9         Apoc. 77
vii. 29        Apoc. 145
viii. 12        Evan. 196
viii. 14        Evan. 197
x. 4         Paul. 100
x. 6         Paul. 101
x. 7         Paul. 102
x. 19        Paul. 103
xi. 6         Evan. 834
xi. 8         Evan. 835
xi. 18        Evan. 836

Aedil. 221             Evan. 198

Med. Pal. 243          Evst. 118
244          Evst. 117

Laurent. Conv. Soppr.
24          Apost. 4
53          Evan. 367
150          Act. 149
159          Evan. 200
160          Evan. 199
171          Evan. 366
176          Evan. 362
191          Act. 148

Laurent. Gaddianus
124          Evst. 510

Laurent. St. Mark
704          Apost. 223
706          Evst. 187

LIBRERIA RICCARDI                               5

5                   Evan. 370
69                   Evst. 511
84                   Evan. 368
85                   Paul. 226
90                   Evan. 369

*Messina*                                     21

Univ. Libr. 18            Evan. 420
40                  Act. 241
88, 100             Evann. 630-1
93                  Apost. 82
99                  Apoc. 113
65, 66, 75, 96, 98,
73, 58, 94, 111,
112, 170, 95,
150                Evst. 300-12
175                  Evst. 525
St. Basil 104              Act. 175

*Milan—*

AMBROSIAN LIBRARY                              46

A. 51 sup. or 15           Paul. 172
A. 62 inf.                 Paul. 390
A. 152 sup.                Evst. 167
A. 241 inf.                Paul. 287
B. 6 inf.                  Paul. 171
B. 56                      Evan. 348
B. 62                      Evan. 350
B. 70 sup.                 Evan. 351
B. 93                      Evan. 352
C. 16                      Evst. 81
C. 63 sup.                 Apost. 46
C. 91 sup.                 Evst. 106
C. 160 sup.                Evst. 168
C. 295 inf.                Paul. 289
D. 67 sup.                 Evst. 103
D. 72 sup.                 Evst. 104
D. 108 sup.                Evst. 166
D. 161 inf.                Evan. 458
D. 282 inf.                Evan. 459
D. 298 inf                 Evan. 460
D. 541 inf                 Paul. 288
E. 2 inf.                  Paul. 286
E. 63 sup.                 Evan. 457
E. 97 sup.                 Act. 137
E. 101 sup.                Evst. 480
E. 102 sup.                Act. 138
E. 295                     Paul. 391
F. 61 sup.                 Evan. 349
F. 125 sup.                Paul. 175
G. 16 sup.                 Evan. 344
H. 13 sup.                 Evan. 343
H. 104 sup.                Act. 139
L. 79 sup.                 Evst. 163
M. 48 sup.                 Evan. 456
M. 81 sup.                 Evst. 105
M. 93                      Evan. 353
N. 272 sup.                Paul. 225
P. 274 sup.                Evst. 169
S. 23 sup.                 Evan. 346
S. 62 sup.                 Evst. 102
Z. 34 sup.                 Evan. 461
E. S. iii. 13              Evst. 165
E. S. iv. 14               Evst. 164, and Evan. 837
17               Evan. 345
35               Evan. 347
Formerly Hoeplii           Evan. 838

*Modena*                                    16

Este ii. A. 1              Evan. 454
ii. A. 5              Evan. 455
ii. A. 9              Evan. 358
ii. A. 13             Act. 195
ii. A. 14             Paul. 177
iii. B. 17            Act. 142
ii. C. 4              Act. 196
ii. C. 6              Evst. 111
ii. D. 3              Apost. 50
ii. G. 3              Act. H
Also Act. 112
iii. B. 16            Evan. 359
iii. B. 17            Act. 142
iii. F. 13            Evan. 839
G. 9                  Evan. 842
iii. E. 1             Apoc. 147
iii. F. 12            Apoc. 148

*Naples*                                      12

I. B. 14                  Evst. 138
II. AA. 3                 Evan. 401
4                 Evan. 403
5                 Evan. 402
7                 Act. 83
8                 Act. 173
9                 Act. 174
37                 Evan. 843
II. B. 23, 24             Paul. 394-5
II. C. 15                 Evan. R or Wb
Scotti                    Evan. 404

*Padua*, Univ. 695     Evan. 844.              1

*Palermo*, I. E. 11    Paul. 217.              1

*Parma*                                        6

Reg. 5                    Evan. 452
14                    Evst. 161
15                    Evan. 831
95                    Evan. 453
1821                    Evan. 361
2319                    Evan. 360

*Pistoia*, Fabr. Libr. 307  Evan. 845          2
Evst. 526

*Rome—*

VATICAN                                       213

Vat. Gr. 54                    Evst. 924
163                    Evan 177
165                    Paul. 58
349                    Evan. 127
350                    Evst. 539
351                    Evst. 35
352, 353               Evst. 376-7
354                    Evan. S
355            Evst. 378
356            Evan. 128
357            Evst. 379
358            Evan. 129
359            Evan. 130
360            Evan. 131
361            Evan. 132
362            Evst. 380
363            Evan. 133
364            Evan. 134
365            Evan. 135
366            Act. 72
367            Act. 73
368            Apost. 116
370            Apoc. 152
540            Evst. 381
542            Apoc. 114
549            Paul. 305
551            Paul. 307
552            Paul. 308
579            Apoc. 38
643, 644, 645        Evann. 668-70
646            Paul. 310
647            Evan. 671
648            Paul. 312
652            Act. 239
665            Evan. 136
692            Paul. 314
756            Evan. 137
757            Evan. 138
758            Evan. 139
760            Act. 74
761            Paul. 81
762            Paul. 82
765            Paul. 83
766            Paul. 84
774            Evan. 860
781            Evst. 382
1067            Evst. 36
1090            Evan. 674
1136            Paul. 85
1155            Evst. 119
1156(291)         Evst. 120
1157            Evst. 121
1158            Evan. 140
1159            Evan. 371
1160            Evan. 141
1161            Evan. 372
1168            Evst. 122
1190            Apoc. 154
1191            Evan. 675
1208            Act. 246
1209            B
1210            Evan. 142
1217            Evst. 547
1221            Evan. 676
1222            Paul. 315
1228            Evst. 548
1229            Evan. 143
1253            Evan. 864
1254            Evan. 144
1270            Act. 154
1423            Evan. 373
1426            Act. 264
1430            Act. 155
1445            Evan. 374
1472            Evan. 865
1522            Evst. 123
1528            Apost. 38
1533            Evan. 375
1534            Evst. 383
1539            Evan. 376
1548            Evan. 145
1618            Evan. 377
1625            Evst. 551
1641            Evst. 384
1649            Paul. 189
1650            Act. 156
1658            Evan. 378
1670            Paul. M
1714            Act. 157
1743            Apoc. 67
1761            Act. 158
1769            Evan. 379
1813            Evst. 385
1882            Evan. 866
1886            Evst. 386
1895            Evan. 680
1904            Apoc. 68
1933            Evan. 683
1968            Act. 159
1971            Act. 334
1976            Apoc. 116
1973, 1978        Evst. 554-5
1983            Evan. 173
1988            Evst. 124
1996            Evan. 684
2002            Evan. 174
2012            Evst. 387
2017            Evst. 125
2041            Evst. 126
2051, 2052           Evst. 557-8
2061            Act. ב, Paul. ב, and Evst. 559
2062            Act. 160
2063            Evst. 127
2066            Apoc. B
2068            Apost. 49
2070            Evan. 382
2080            Evan. 175
2099            Act. 256
2100            Evst. 388
2113            Evan. 176
2115            Evan. 870
2116            Apost. 119
2117            Evan. 687
2129            Apoc. 158 and Evst. 389
2133            Evst. 128
2138            Evst. 562
2139      Evan. 380
2144      Evst. 390
2160      Evan. 690
2165      Evan. 689
2167      Evst. 392
2180      Paul. 323
2187      Evan. 691
2247      Evan. 692
2251      Evst. 393
2275      Evan. 693
2290      Evan. 694
3785      Evan. N
Vat. Alex. Gr.
3      Evan. 696
4      Paul. 324
5      Evan. 697
9      Evan. 699
11      Apost. 120
12      Evst. 129
28      Evan. 154
29      Act. 78
33      Evst. 188
44, 59      Evst. 394-5
68      Apoc. 41
70      Apost. 122
79      Evan. 155
179      Act. 40
189      Evan. 156
Vat. Ottob. Gr.
2      Evst. 130
17      Paul. 405
31      Paul. 195
37      Evan. 703
61      Paul. 196
66      Evan. 386
74      Paul. 326
100      Evan. 704
154      Apoc. 159
175      Evst. 131
176      Paul. 197
204      Evan. 387
208      Evan. 705
212      Evan. 388
258      Act. 161
283      Apoc. 118
297      Evan. 389
298      Act. 162
325      Act. 163
326      Evst. 132
356      Paul. 202
381      Evan. 390
416      Evst. 133
417      Act. 165
432      Evan. 391
444      Evst. 396
453, 454, 456      Evann. 707-9
Vat. Palat. Gr.
5      Evan. 146
10      Paul. 327
20      Evan. 381
32      Evan. 713
38      Act. 247
89      Evan. 147
136      Evan. 148
171      Evan. 149
189      Evan. 150
204      Paul. 328
208      Evan. 714
220      Evan. 151
227      Evan. 152
229      Evan. 153
1. A, 221, 239      Evst. 397-9
241      Apost. 123
346      Apoc. 119
423      Paul. 330
Pio-Vat. Gr.  50       Act. 80
55       Evan. 158
Vat. Urb.  2      Evan. 157
3      Act. 79
4      Evan. 1269

ROM. ANGELICA         8

A. 1. 5        Evan. 178
A. 2. 15       Act. L
A. 4. 1        Apoc. 120
A. 4. 11       Evan. 179
B. 1. 5        Evan. 723
B. 5. 15       Apoc. 121
D. ii. 27      Evst. 527
D. 3. 8        Evan. 611

ROM. BARBERINI           34

iii. 6          Evan. 167
iii. 17         Evan. 161
iii. 38         Evan. 164
iii. 45         Apost. 40
iii. 131        Evan. 166
iv. 11, iv. 60, iv. 84      Apost. 125-7
iv. 27          Evan. 160
iv. 28          Evst. 533
iv. 31          Evan. 162
iv. 43, iv. 30, iv. 53,
iv. 13, iv. 25, iv. 1,
iii. 22, iii. 129, vi.
18                      Evst. 403-11
iv. 54                  Evst. 135-6
iv. 56                  Apoc. 43
iv. 64                  Evan. 159
iv. 85                  Paul. 213
iv. 86, 77              Evann. 729-30
v. 16                   Evan. 163
v. 17                   Evann. Y & 392
v. 37                   Evan. 165
vi. 4                   Evst. 134
vi. 9                   Evan. 168
vi. 13                  Paul. 297
vi. 21                  Act. 81
No mark                 Apost. 41

ROM. PROPAGANDA           6

?      Evann. T & Td
L. vi. 6      Evst. 37
9      Evan. 851
10      Evan. 732
19      Evan. 180

ROM. CASANATENSIS        4

G. ii. 6        Act. 261
G. ii. 9        Evan. 853
G. iv. 1        Evan. 395
G. v. 7         Paul. 397

COLLEGII ROMANI          5

Evann. 383-5
Act. 171-2.

ROM. CORSINI        2

41 G. 16       Evan. 883
41 E. 37       Apoc. 73

ROM. CRYPTA FERRATA        64

Α. α. 1-6                          Evann. 622-7
Α. α. 8, 17                        Evann. 628-9
Α’. α᾽., 1, Α. β. 1, Α. β.
3, Α. β. 6                         Act. 242-5
Α. α. 7, Α. α. 9, Α. α.
10, Α. α. 11, Α. α. 12,
Α. α. 13, Α. α. 14, Α.
α. 15, Α. α. 16, Α. β.
2, Α. δ. 2                         Evst. 313-23
Α. δ. 4                            Evst. 325
Α. δ. 11, Α. δ. 16, Α. δ.
17, Α. δ. 19, Α. δ. 20,
Α. δ. 21, Α. δ. 22, Α.
δ. 24 (q. v.), Γ. α. 18,
Γ. β. 2, Γ. β. 3, Γ. β.
6, Γ. β. 7, Γ. β. 8, Γ.
β. 9, Γ. β. 11, Γ. β.
12, Γ. β. 13, Γ. β. 14,
Γ. β. 15, Γ. β. 17, Γ.
β. 18, Γ. β. 19, Γ. β.
23, Γ. β. 24, Γ. β. 35,
Γ. β. 38, Γ. β. 13,  Δ.
β. 22, Δ. γ. 26, Δ.
δ. 6                                     Evst. 330-60
Α. β. 4, Α. β. 5, Α. β. 7,
Α. β. 8, Α. β. 9, Α. β.
10, Α. β. 11                       Apost. 83-9
Α. δ. 24                           Apost. 263
Fragment                                          Paul. R, Evst.

ROM. GHIGIAN        7

R. iv. 6          Evan. 396
R. iv. 8          Apoc. 72
R. v. 29          Act. 169
R. v. 32          Paul. 207
R. v. 33          Apoc. 122
R. vii. 52        Evst. 414
R. viii. 55       Paul. 208

ROM. MALATESTIAN.        2

xxvii. 4       Evst. 144
xxix. 2        Evst. 145

ROM. VALLICELL.         14

B. 86         Act. 166
B. 133        Evan. 169
C. 4          Evan. 397
C. 7          Evst. 545
C. 46         Apost. 42
C. 61         Evan. 170
C. 73         Evan. 171
D. 20         Apoc. 21
[(missing) D. 4. 1       Evst. 156]
D. 63         Evst. 137
E. 22         Evan. 393
E. 40         Evan. 617
F. 13         Act. 168
F. 17         Evan. 394

*Rossano*       1

Evan. Σ

*Siena*           1

Univ. X. iv. 1        Evst. 162

*Syracuse*            5

Evan. 421
Evan. 1144
Seminario      Evst. 362
Evst. 486
Apost. 113

*Turin*        18

Univ. B. 1. 9         Evan. 333
B. ii. 17       Evan. 336
B. iii. 2       Evan. 335
B. iii. 8       Evan. 334
B. iii. 25      Evan. 337
B. v. 4         Evan. 342
B. v. 8         Evan. 339
B. v. 19        Act. 134
B. vii. 6       Evan. 340
B. vii. 14      Evan. 341
B. vii. 33      Evan. 338
C. ii. 4        Evan. 332
C. ii. 5        Evan. 398
C. ii. 14       Evan. 399
C. v. 1         Act. 136
C. v. 10        Paul. 168
C. vi. 19       Act. 133
C. vi. 29       Paul. 165

*Venice*        89

St. Lazarus 1531          Evan. 470
1631          Evst. 576
Ven. Marc. i. 40          Apoc. 162
i. 57          Evan. 465
i. 58          Evan. 462
i. 59          Evan. 464
ii. 7          Evan. 463
ii. 54         Apoc. 163
ii. 61         Act. 147
ii. 114        Act. 332
ii. 17  }      Evst. 478-9
ii. 143 }
ii. 188        Evst. 498
ii. 130        Evst. 931
ii. 115        Apost. 198
ii. 128        Apost. 114
S. Marc. 5                Evan. 205
6                Evan. 206
8                Evan. 207
9                Evan. 208
10               Evan. 209
11              Act. 96
12              Evst. 139
26              Evan. 888
27              Evan. 210
28              Evan. 357
29              Evan. 354
30, 31, 32      Evann. 889-91
33              Paul. 110
34              Paul. 111
35              Paul. 112
36              Paul. 408
61, 144         Evann. 893-4
494             Evan. 466
495             Evan. 467
539             Evan. 211
540             Evan. 212
541             Evan. 355
542             Evan. 213
543             Evan. 214
544             Evan. 215
545             Evan. 356
546             Act. 140
548             Evst. 107
549             Evst. 108
550             Evst. 109
551             Evst. 110
Nanian. 1. 8         Evan. U
1. 9         Evst. 141
1. 10        Evan. 405
1. 11        Evan. 406
1. 12        Evan. 407
1. 14        Evan. 408
1. 15        Evan. 409
1. 17        Evan. 410
1. 18        Evan. 411
1. 19        Evan. 412
1. 20        Evan. 413
1. 21        Evan. 414
1. 22        Evan. 415
1. 23        Evst. 142
1. 24        Evan. 416
1. 25        Evan. 417
1. 28        Evan. 418
1. 34        Evan. 463
1. 45        Evst. 171
1. 46        Evst. 172
1. 47        Evst. 173
1. 48        Evst. 174
1. 49        Evst. 175
1. 50        Evst. 176
1. 51        Evst. 177
1. 52        Evst. 178
Ven. Mark Gr.
1. 3         Evan. 217
1. 4         Evst. 170
1. 56        Evan. 468
1. 57        Evan. 465
1. 58        Evan. 462
1. 59        Evan. 464
1. 60        Evan. 419

TREASURY OF ST. MARK’S CHURCH.

Ven. Thesaur. 1. 53      Evst. 181
1. 54      Evst. 182
1. 55      Evst. 183

CHURCH OF S. GIORGIO DI GRECO.

Α᾽        Evst. 184
Γ᾽        Evst. 185
Β᾽         Evst. 186

*Verona*           1

Psalter        Evan. Oc

PALESTINE.

*Jerusalem*         42

Holy Cross  1        Act. 324
6        Evst. 797
46       Evan. 663
Holy Sepulc. 2, 5, 6, 14,
17, 31, 32, 33, 40, 41,
43, 44, 45, 46             Evann. 649-62
7, 15                      Act. 257-8
12                         Evst. 143
Patr. Libr. 28                  Evan. 1149
31, 37, 41                   Evann. 1261-3
42, 46, 47, 48               Evann. 1265-8
38, 43                       Act. 416-7
49, 56, 59, 60, 62, 139      Evann. 1274-9
33                           Evst. 923
105                          Evst. 925
161, 526                     Evst. 927-8
462                          Act. 330
530                          Evst. 932

*St. Saba*                34

27, 52          Evann. 664-5
54              Evan. 673
56, 57, 58      Evann. 677-9
59, 60          Evann. 681-2
61 _a_ and _b_      Evann. 685-6
61 _c_            Evan. 688
61 _d_            Evan. 695
61 _e_, 62 _a_, 62 _b_      Evann. 700-2
62 _c_            Evan. 706
62 _d_, 62 _e_      Evann. 710-1
Tower Libr. 12                  Evst. 361
16, 52              Evst. 364-5
17, 23, 24          Evst. 147-9
20, 35              Act. 301-2
25, 26, 40, 44      Evst. 326-9
41                  Paul. 417
45                  Evan. 712
46, 47              Evann. 715-6

*Sinai*      184
148, 149, 150, 151, 152,
153, 154, 155, 156,
157, 158, 159, 160,
161, 162, 163, 164,
165, 166, 167, 168,
169, 170, 171, 172,
173, 174, 175, 176,
177, 178, 179, 180,
181, 182, 183, 184,
185, 186, 187, 188,
189, 190, 191, 192,
193, 194, 195, 196,
197, 198, 199, 200,
201, 203, 259, 260,
261, 262, 263, 264,
265, 266, 267, 268,
269, 270, 302, 303,
304, 305, 306            Evann.      1185-1256
274, 275, 276, 277, 278,
279, 280, 281, 282,
283, 284, 285, 287,
288, 289, 290, 291,
292, 293, 300, 301       Act. 394-414

Golden      Evst. 286

Sinaiticus, Λ. 1      Evst. 493
205, 206, 207, 208, 209,
210, 211, 212, 213,
214, 215, 216, 217,
218, 219, 220, 221,
222, 223, 224, 225,
226, 227, 228, 229,
230, 231, 232, 233,
234, 235, 236, 237,
238, 239, 240, 241,
242, 243, 244, 245,
246, 247, 248, 249,
250, 251, 252, 253,
254, 255, 256, 257,
258, 271, 272, 273,
550, 659, 720, 738,
748, 754, 756, 775,
796, 797, 800, 929,
943, 957, 960, 961,
962, 965, 968, 972,
973, 977, 981, 982,
986, 1042                Evst. 839-921

296, 297, 298, 299      Apost. 165-8
294                     Apost. 174
295                     Apost. 213

RUSSIA.

*Moscow*                        45

Syn. 4      Apost. 13
5      Act. 99
42      Evan. 237
43      Evst. 47

Syn.  44      Evst. 48
45      Evan. 259
47      Evan. 239
48      Evan. 238
49      Evan. 240
61      Paul. Nc or O
67      Apoc. 49
94      Evan. 249
98      Act. K and 102
99      Paul. 123
120      Evan. O and 257
139      Evan. 255
193      Act. 103
206      Apoc. 50
250      Paul. 124
261      Evan. 246
264      Evan. 248
265      Evan. 245
266      Evst. 52
267      Evst. 53
268      Evst. 54
291      Apost. 14
292      Paul. 119
313      Evst. 465
328      Act. 106
333      Act. 101
334      Act. 100
373      Evan. 247
380      Evan. 242
cista    Evan. V and 250
Fragments      Paul. Ob

Typ. Syn. 1 Evan. 244
3        Evan. 256
9        Evst. 51 and 56
11        Evst. 49
12        Evst. 50
13        Evan. 243
31        Apost. 15
47        Evst. 55

University 25   Apoc. 65

Tabul. Imp      Evan. 251

*St. Petersburg*      59

Petropolitanus Sinaiticus Cod. א
Evan. Of
Evan. Π

Porphyrianus      Act. P and Apost.      63

Sangermanensis  Paul. E

Tischendorf. II Evan. I

Porphyry, Bp.   Evan. Tb, Tc
Act. 315
Paul. N
Paul. Oa
Evann. Θb, Θc, Θd, Θe, Θf, Θg, Θh
21, 35, 36, 37, 40,
43, 55, 69, 80, 84,
37a, 112   Evst. 466-77
Act. G

Total
Porphyry, Bp. (_cont._)—       mss.
St. Paul (Q) papyrus
St. Paul (palimpsest)

Olim Coislin.      Evan. 437

Petropol. (Kiow)      Evan. 481
98           Evan. 474
iv. 13       Evst. 194
vi. 470      Evan. 473
vii. 179     Evst. 195
viii. 80     Apost. 54
ix. 3. 471   Evan. 475
x. 180       Evst. 196
xi. 3. 181   Evst. 197

Muralt. 10pe      Evst. 198
38          Apost. 72
38, 49, 40a      Apost. 171-3
44          Evst. 191
45a      Apost. 183
56, 67, 105      Evann. 878-80
64          Evst. 933
90          Evst. 192
97          Evan. 479
99          Evan. 480
105         Evan. 476
110         Apost. 197
118         Evan. 477
129         Apoc. 103

SPAIN.

*Escurial* i           Evst. 40      29
P. iii. 4          Act. 202
T. iii. 12         Act. 203
T. iii. 17         Paul. 470
Υ. ii. 8   Evan. 233
Φ. iii. 5      Evan. 230
Φ. iii. 6      Evan. 231
Φ. iii. 7      Evan. 232
Χ. iii. 3          Act. 204
Χ. iii. 6          Apoc. 143
Χ. iii. 10         Act. 205
Χ. iii. 12         Evst. 41
Χ. iii. 13         Evst. 42
Χ. iii. 15         Evan. 227
Χ. iii. 16         Evst. 43
Χ. iv. 2           Act. 206
Χ. iv. 9           Apost. 214
Χ. iv. 12          Evan. 228
Χ. iv. 15          Paul. 384
Χ. iv. 17          Evan. 226
Χ. iv. 21          Evan. 229
Ψ. iii. 2      Paul. 232
Ψ. iii. 6      Act. 207
Ψ. iii. 13, 14      Evann. 818-9
Ψ. iii. 17     Apoc. 85
Ψ. iii. 18     Act. 208
Ω. i. 16     Evan. 820
Ω. iv. 22    Act. 209

*Madrid*, Reg. O. 10, 62      Evann. 821-2      4
O. 78      Act. 316
O. 19 (7)      Apoc. 144

*Toledo* Evst. 455      1

SWEDEN.

*Linköping*      1
Benzel 35      Act. 238

*Upsal*      6
Univ. Gr. 1      Act. 68
4       Evan. 613
9       Evan. 614
11      Act. 236
12      Evan. 616
13      Evan. 615

SWITZERLAND.

*Basle*, A. N. iii. 11      Paul 7      9
A. N. iii. 12    Evan. E and Apoc.      15
A. N. iii. 15    Evan.      817
A. N. iv. 1      Evan. 2
A. N. iv. 2      Evan. 1
A. N. iv. 4      Act. 2
A. N. iv. 5      Act. 4
O. ii. 23        Evan. 94
O. ii. 27        Evan. 92

*Geneva* 19      Evan. 75      2
20      Act. 29

*St. Gall*      Evan. Δ      3
17      Evan. Oe
Evan. Wc

*Zurich*      Evan. Od  1

TURKEY.

ORIENTAL MONASTERIES.

*Albania*      7
Beratinus        Evan. Φ
Berat, Abp.      Evann. 1141
Act. 380
Apost. 153
In churches      Evann. 1142-43
Evst. 758

*Andros* 1, 33, 34, 35, 37,      11
38, 48, 49, 50   Evann. 1286-94
2, 3             Apost. 255-6

*Chalcis*                        37
Mon. Trin. 1, 2, 3, 4               Evann. 727, -28, -31, -32
Schol. 95,  133                     Evann. 734-5
Trin. 16; Schol. 9, 26, 33, 96      Act. 382-6
Trin. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7,
8, 9, 10; Schol. 1, 2,
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 12, 74, 84         Evst. 770-89
Trin. 13, 14, 15; School
59, 74, 88                        Apost. 154-9

*Constantinople*       21

Ἁγ. τάφ. 436, 520        Evann. 721-2
574                              Evan. 724
Ἑλλ. φιλ. συλλ. 1, 5      Evann. 725-6
Patriarch of Jerusalem’s Library 10       Evst. 413
St. George 1, 2; ἁγ. τάφ.
1, 2, 426, 432; Ἑλλ.
phil. syll.                      Evst. 790-6
St. Sepulchre 227, 417,
419, 435, 439, 441                Evann. 1150-5
2, 3                              Paul. 411-12

*Kosinitsa*            15

124, 275      ג, ד, p. 377
219, 58, 216, 217, 218,
219, 220, 222, 223,
198         Evann. 1295-1304
3 MSS         Apost. 267-9

*Lesbos*                   23

Mon. 356, 67, 97, 99                      Evann. 1156-9
141, 145, 227, Ταξιάρχοι       Evann. 1280-3
132                                       Act. 303
55                                        Act. 323
Τ. Λείμωνος 1, 37, 38, 40,
41, 66             Evst. 798-803
100, 146           Evst. 936-7
55, 137            Apost. 227-8
Ἰωάννου 11, 12             Evst. 938-9
Benjamin Library at Potamos           Evst. 940

*Milos*       1

Evst. 412

*Mitylene*          2

9, 41       Evann. 1284-5

*Patmos*        66

St. John 2, 6, 21                Evann. 717-9
58, 59, 60, 76, 80, 81,
82, 83, 84, 90, 92, 94,
95, 96, 97, 98, 100,
117, 203, 275, 333,
335                            Evann. 1160-81
27, 31                         Act. 319-20
14, 15, 16, 263                Act. 387-90
61, 62, 63, 116                Paul. 413-6
12, 64                         Apoc. 178-9
4                              Evst. 391
10, 22, 81                     Evst. 400-2
68, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74,
75, 77, 78, 79, 85, 86,
87, 88, 89, 91, 93, 99,
101, 330, 331, 332             Evst. 805-27
11, 12                         Apost. 160-1

*Smyrna*            3

Γ᾽ 1, 2, 5      Evann. 1257-9

*Thessalonica*        19

Ἑλλην. Γυμνασίου
6, 11             Evann. 1182-3
Α, Β, Γ, Δ, Ε, Ζ, Θ, ΙΔ       Evst. 830-7
12, 15, 16        Act. 391-3
10                Apoc. 183
8, 10, 13         Apost. 162-4
Μ. Σπύριος 1        Evan. 1184
2        Evst. 838

*Athos*       519

Anna 11                        Apoc. 164
Caracalla 19, 20, 31, 34,
35, 36, 37, 111,
121, 128, 198                Evann. 1032-42
3, 11, 15, 16, 17            Evst. 688-92
10, 156                      Apost. 136-7
Constamonitou 1, 61,
106                          Evann. 1043-5
99                           Evan. 1309
108                          Act. 366
29, 107                      Apoc. 176-7
6, 98, 100                   Evst. 693-5
98, 100                      Evst. 941-2
21, 22, 23                   Apost. 138-40
Chiliandari 5, 19, 105         Evann. 1138-40
6                            Evan. 1308
6, 15                        Evst. 756-7
Coutloumoussi 67, 68,
69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74,
75, 76, 77, 78, 90a,
278, 281, 283, 284,
285, 286, 287, 288,
289, 290, 291, 293           Evann. 1046-70
16, 57, 80, 81, 82, 83,
275                          Act. 367-73
90b, 129                  Paul. 409-10
60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65,
66, 86, 90, 279, 280,
282, 292, 356                Evst. 696-709
277, 344, 355                Apost. 141-3
Dionysius       Evan. Ω
4, 5, 7, 8, 9, 12, 22,
23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28,
29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34,
35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40,
64, 67, 80, 310, 311,
312, 313, 314, 315,
316, 317, 318, 319,
320, 321                  Evann. 924-63
68, 75, 382               Act. 344-6
163                       Apoc. 167
1, 2, 3, 6, 11, 13, 14,
15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20,
21, 85, 163, 302, 303,
304, 305, 306, 307,
308, 309                  Evst. 627-50
23                        Evst. 540

Total
MSS.

Dionysius (cont.)—
378      Evst. 557
386      Apost. 169
387      Apost. 180
392      Apost. 184

Docheiariou      7, 21, 22,
30, 35, 39, 42, 46,
49, 51, 52, 55, 56,
59, 76, 142      Evann. 964-79
38, 48, 136, 139, 147      Act. 347-51
81      Apoc. 168
1, 10, 13, 14, 15, 19,
23, 24, 36, 58, 137      Evst. 651-61
20, 27, 141, 146      Apost. 131-4

Esphigmenou 25, 26, 27,
29, 30, 31, 186      Evann. 980-6
63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68      Act. 352-7
19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24,
27, 28, 35, 60      Evst.662-71

Gregory 3, and τ. ἡγουμένου      Evann. 922-3
In Ecclesia.      Evan. 1090

Iveron 2, 5, 7, 9, 18, 19,
21, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32,
33, 51, 52, 53, 55, 56,
59, 61, 63, 66, 67, 68,
69, 72, 75, 371, 548,
549, 550, 562, 599,
607, 608, 610, 636,
641, 647, 665, 671,
809, 871      Evann.      989-1031
639      Act. 322
24, 25, 37, 57, 60, 642,
643, 648      Act. 358-65
34, 379, 546, 594, 605,
644, 661      Apoc. 169-75
1, 3, 4, 6, 20, 23, 35,
36, 39, 635, 637,
638, 639,640, 825,
826      Evst. 672-87
831      Apost. 135

Laura      Evan. Ψ
Evann. 1071-80
Act. S
Paul. S

Panteleemon 25, 26, 28,
29      Evann. 1091-4
L, IV. vi. 4, IX. v.
3, XXVII. vi. 2,
XXVII.  vi.  3,
XXVIII. i. 1      Evst. 722-7

Paul 4, 5      Evann. 1095-6
1      Evan. 1307
2      Act. 374
1      Evst. 728

Philotheou 5, 21, 22,
33, 39, 41, 44, 45, 46,
47, 48, 51, 53, 68, 71,
72, 74, 77, 78, 80, 86,      Evann. 1117-37

Total
MSS.

Philotheou (cont.)—
38, 76      Act. 378-9
1, 2, 3, 6, 18, 25, 61,
213      Evst. 748-55
17  Apost. 152

Protaton 41      Evan. 1097
15, 44      Evann. 1305-6
32      Act. 375
11, 14, 15, 44, 56      Evst. 729-33
54      Apost. 144
32      Apost. 262

Simopetra 25, 26, 29,
34, 38, 39, 40, 41,
63, 145, 146, 147      Evann.      1098-1109
42      Act. 376
148      Evst. 464
17, 19, 20, 21, 24, 27,
28, 30, 33, 70      Evst. 734-43
6, 10, 148, 149, 150,
151      Apost. 145-50

St. Andrew Evan. ב
Α᾽, Ε᾽, Η᾽, Θ᾽     Evann. 905-8
Γ᾽, Λ᾽, ϛ᾽, Ζ      Evst. 579-82

Stauroniketa 43, 53, 54,
56, 70, 97, 127      Evann. 1110-6
52      Act. 377
1, 27, 42, 102      Evst. 744-7
129      Apost. 151

Vatopedi      206, 207, 211,
212, 213, 214, 215,
216, 217, 218, 219,
220, 414      Evann. 909-21
41, 201, 203, 210, 259,
328, 380, 419      Act. 336-43
90, 90 (2)      Apoc. 165-6
48, 192, 193, 194, 195,
196, 197, 198, 200,
202, 204, 205, 208,
209, 220, 221, 223,
224, 225, 226, 227,
228, 229, 230, 231,
232, 233, 234, 235,
236, 237, 238, 239,
240, 241, 242, 243,
253, 254, 255, 256,
257, 271, 291      Evst. 583-626

Xenophon 1, 3, 58      Evann. 1310-2
1, 58, 59, 68      Evst. 710-13

Xeropotamou 103, 105,
107, 108, 115, 123,
200, 205, 221      Evann. 1081-89
110, 112, 118, 122,
125, 126, 234, 247      Evst. 714-21

Zographou 4, 14      Evann. 987-8

UNITED STATES.

*Massachusetts—*

CAMBRIDGE, HARVARD          5

Greg. 466                  Evan. 899
1h, 2h, 3h        Evst. 483-5
K. 1                       Apost. 74

ANDOVER             1

Evst. 463

*New Caesarea—*

MADISON               3

Drew 3             Evan. 900
?             Paul. 371
2             Evst. 486

PRINCETOWN           1

Evst. 491

*New York*          2

Seminary, Theol. Univ.            Evst. 929
Astor’s Library                   Apost. 198

*Pennsylvania*         2

SEWICKLEY            Evst. 487, 489

*Tennessee—*

SEWANEE            3

Benton 2, 3          Evann. 901-2
Evst. 490

Manuscripts whose present location is unknown              30

Evst. Banduri              Evst. 482 (_see_ Evan. O)
Evan. Ts
Evan. 42
Evan. 88, 91, 93
Evan. 101 (Uffenbach 3)
Evan. 102
Evan. 104 (Vigner)
Evan. 181 (Xavier)
Evan. 216
Evan. 253
Evan. 436
Evan. 543 (Theodori)
Act. 8
Act. 39
Act. 44
Act. 50
Act. 52
Act. 55, i.e. Evan. 90
Act. 171
Act. 172
Paul. 13
Paul. 15
Paul. 60
Apoc. 3
Apoc. 5
Evst. 23
Evst. 33
Evst. 153
Evst. 156
Apost. 3 (Batteley)

TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MSS., ARRANGED ACCORDING TO COUNTRIES.

British Empire                                          438
Belgium (2), Denmark (3), Holland (7), Sweden (7)        19
Egypt                                                    26
France                                                  324
Germany                                                 140
Greece                                                  197
Italy                                                   644
Carried forward                 1788
Brought forward                 1788
Palestine                                               260
Russia                                                  104
Spain                                                    34
Switzerland                                              15
Turkey (Oriental Monasteries)                           724
United States                                            17
Places unknown                                           30
Total                                             2972





INDEX II. OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS OF MSS.


E (Evan.), A (Acts and Cath. Epp.), P (Paul), Apoc. (Apocalypse), Evst.
(Evangelistarium), Apost. (Apostolos).

Abbott, T. K.      Z (E)
490 (E)

Aberdeen, Earl of       544 (E)

Accida       132 (Evst.)

Accidas, F.       376 (E)

Adrianople       163 (P)

Ædilium, Lib.       198 (E)

Agen      445 (E), 31 (Apoc.)

Ailli, H.       331 (E)

Aldi       131 (E)

Alefson, G.       266 (Evst.)

Alex. II       א, p. 91

Alex. II, Comnenus       86 (E), 235 (Evst.)

Alex. VIII, Pope       40 (A)

Alexius       241, 388 (E)

Alexopoulos, Const.       306 (A)

Alford, B. H.       T (E) 38 (Apoc.)

Alford, Dean       B, p. 114

Altamps, Duke of       202 (P)

Altemprianus       703 (E)

Alter       N (E) 3, 77, 124, 218-225 (E)

Alypius, C.       248 (E)

Amerbach       2(A)

Andreas, monk       232 (A)

——, scribe       180 (E), 542 (Evst.)

Andriani, A.       391 (E)

Angelus, J.       386 (E)

Anthimus       160 (Evst.)

Antonius       220 (A) 445 (E)

Antony, priest       343 (E) p. 337 note

Archipelago, Gk.       509 (E)

Arendt       431 (E)

Argenson       158 (Evst.)

Argyropolus       229(E)

Arrivabene       448 (E)

Arsenius, Abp.       333 (E), 66 (A) 675 (E)

——, Provost       310 (E)

Arundel, Earl of       566 (E)

Arundell, F. V. J.       588 (E)

Askew, Ant.       444 (E) 22 (A) 23 (Apoc.)

Athanasius, Convent of St.       36, 39 (E)

——, Monastery of St.       254, 330 (E) 16, 97 (A) 123 (P)

——, Gk. monk       116 (E)

——, priest       498 (Evst.)

——, scribe       139 (A)

“Athenian Aberdeen”       238 (Evst.)

Audley, Bp.       56 (E)

Augia, Dives       F (P)

Aymont       D (P)

Azzolini, Card.       154-156 (E)

Banduri, A.       O (E)

Barrett       61 (E)

Bartholomew       164 (E)

Bartolocci       B, p. 110

Basilian Monks’ Lib.       173-177 (E)

Batiffol, P.       Φ (E)

Batteley       3 (Apost.)

Battier, J.       E (E)

Begtrup       33 (E)

Bengel, J.       E (E), 2 (E)

Bennet, G.       516 (E)

Bentley, R.       A, p. 103 _n_ B, p. 110 D (E) G, H (E) 113, 117, 507,
508 (E) 24 (A)

Bentley, R.       F (P) 28 (Apoc.) 257 (Evst.)

——, T.       B, p. 110

Benzel E.       238 (A)

Benzelstierna       400 (E)

Benzil      400 (E)

Berzi, P. de       43 (E)

Berzian, de       54 (A)

Bessarion, Card.       B, p. 105 205-215, 217 (E)

Bey, Dr. H. B.       א, p. 91

Beza, Theodore       D (E, A)

Bianchini       L (A)

Bigot       162 (P)

Birch       B, p. 110. S, T (E), L (A). 124, 127, 131, 157, 209, 218-225
(E). 70-96 (A). 77-112 (P). 38 (Apoc.). 35-39 (Evst.)

Björnsthal       615, 616 (E), 236 (A)

Blasius       293 (E). 382 (Evst.)

Blenheim, Sunderland Lib.       Υ (E). 523 (E) 282-284 (Evst.) 52 (Apost.)

Bloomfield, S. T.       573-590 (E). 22 (A), 104 (P). 150, 223-6 (Evst.)

Bodet, W.       70 (E)

Boecler, H.       78 (A)

Boener, C. F.       G (P). 78 (E)

Bohn       562 (E)

Boistaller       263, 301, 306, 314 (E), 131 (A), 86 (Evst.)

Boivin       C, p. 122

Bonvisi family       452 (E)

Boone       267 (Evst.)

Boreel, J.       F (E)

Borrell       588 (E)

Bourbon, Card.       17 (E)

Bragge, Alderman       255 (Evst.)

Braun       405 (E)

Brixius       228 (E)

Brizopoulos       157 (Evst.)

Brühl       32 (Apoc.) 57 (Evst.)

Brunswick, Duke of       P, Q (E)

Brussels, Dom. Lib.       3 (E)

Brynkley       69 (E)

Bulkeley       63, 64 (E)

Bunckle       70 (E)

Burdett-Coutts       545-553 (E)

Burgon, Dean       B, p. 114. X (E)

Burgon, Dean, 2, 346, 464, 562-565 (E). 223 (A). 35 (Apoc.) 255 (Evst.)

Burney, Ch.       514, 568 (E)

Busbeck, O. de       123, 218, 221, 222, 434 (E). 64 (A), 67 (A)

Butler, S., Bp.       201, 576-579, 608 (E). 261 (Evst.)

Bynaeus       80 (E)

Caesarea       H (P)

—— Philippi        575 (E)

Calistus       286 (E)

Calvert, E.       737 (E)

Camerarius       88 (E)

Camps, de, F.       M (E)

Cannabetes, N.       18 (E)

Canonici       216, 488-491 (E)

Cantacuzenus       775 (E), 162 (Evst.)

Caracalla       534 (E), 234 (Evst.), 95, 96 (Apoc.) 217 (A), 537, 538 (E)

Carlenizza       39 (Evst.)

Carlotta, Q.       246 (A)

Carlyle, J. D.       509 (E). 182 (A)

Carpzov, S. B. & J. G.       78 (E)

Cassan       517 (E)

Catharine, St., Sinai, _see_ Sinai

Cellérier       75 (E)

Ceriani       346 (E)

Cerularius       437 (E)

Chalké, Trinity Monastery       513 (E)

Chambellan       287 (E)

Charito       86 (Evst.)

Chark, W.       61, 69 (E)

Charles I, king       A, pp. 97, 98

Chester, Rev. G. J.       325 (E)

——, Greville       Te (E), 298 (Evst.)

Chiesley, Sir J.       519 (E)

Chisiana, Lib.       414 (Evst.)

Christina, Q.       154-156 (E), 38, 40(A)

Chrysographus       347 (E)

Chrysostom, Monastery of St.       408 (E)

Ciampini       45 (A)

Cisissa       234 (Evst.)

Claromontanus       D (P)

Clement       61 (E)

Clermont, Jesuit Coll. at       436 (E)

Coislin, Bp.       H (P). 34-41, 437 (E), 69 (Apoc.)

Colbert       267, 273, 279, 281-283, 286-288, 291, 294, 296, 310, 315,
318, 319 (E). 62, 115, 121 (A). 145-148, 157 (P). 58, 61, 63 (Apoc.) 60,
68, 71, 76, 78, 87-91, 99-101 (Evst.) 25, 27, 33, 34 (Apost.)

Columnensis       689 (E), 392, 393 (Evst.)

Comuto, Prince       Ξ (E)

Conant       573 (E)

Constamonitou, Mon.       5 (Apost.)

Constantine, Emp.       118 _n_ 2

——, monk       174, 577, 919 (E)

——, priest       150 (Evst.)

Constantinople       509, 606, 607, 1261 (E). 125 (A), 157 (P). 64, 77,
95, 281, 289, 390 (Evst.) 22 (Apost.)

Corbinelli       200 (E)

Corcyra       623 (E), 106 (Evst.)

Cordatus       73 (E)

Corfu, Univ. of       583 (E)

Cornelianus       103 (Evst.), 46 (Apost.)

Corsendonck, Convent at       3 (A, P)

Corvenus       77, 78 (E)

Cosmas, monk       590 (E), 304 (A), 8 (Evst.)

—— Oricell.       368 (E)

—— Vanaretus       590 (E)

Covell, Dr.       65 (E), 26, 27 (A), 150 (Evst.)

Cowper, B. H.       A, p. 104

Coxe       105, 591 (E), 212 (A)

Cozza       B, p. 117

Croze, La       G, H (E)

Crusius       430 (E)

Cure       B, p. 114

Cureton, Canon       R (E)

Curzon, R. (Lord de la Zouche)       534-541 (E). 95 (Apoc.) 234 (Evst.)

Cusa, de Hosp.       59 (A)

Cuza, N. de       87, 129 (E)

Cyprus, Q. of       140 (E)

Cyril Lucar       A, pp. 97, 98

Damarius       228 (E)

Damascenus       488 (E)

Dandolo       233 (E)

Daniel, Bp. of Proconnesus       65 (E)

Dassdorf       32 (Apoc.)

Denys, St.       60 (Evst.)

D’Eon       23 (Apoc.), 259 (Evst.)

Dermout       122, 435 (E), 6 (Evst.)

De Rossi       360, 361 (E)

Desalleurs       158 (Evst.)

Diassorin       40 (Evst.)

Dickinson, J.       D, p. 126

Didot       80 (E)

Dionysius, Monast. of       O (E), K (A), 240 (E)

——, monk       255 (E)

Dizomaeus       288 (E)

Dobbin, Dr.       58, 61 (E)

Docheiariou       233 (Evst.)

Dodwell       64(E)

Dometius       54 (Evst.)

Dupuis       321, 322, 892 (E)

Dupuy, C., J., and P.       D (P)

Engelbreth       209 (E)

Ephesus, Abp. of       71 (E)

Eschenbach, von       105 (E)

Escurial       569 (E)

Esphigmenou, Monast.       14 (Apost.)

Eucholius       38 (Apost.)

Eugenia       165 (E)

Euphemius       634, 651 (E)

Euthymius       947 (Evst.)

Evagrius       83 (A)

Faber       90 (E)

Fasch, A.       92, 94 (E)

Fenton, Jo.       186 (A)

Finch       19 (Evst.)

Fleck       L (A)

Flemyng, Dean       33 (A)

Florence, Grand Ducal Palace at       117 (Evst.)

——, St. Maria, Lib. at       199, 200 (E)

——, St. Mark, at       201-203 (E)

Forerunner, Monast. of       261 (E), 231 (Evst.)

Foss       211 (Evst.)

Franciscus       132 (Evst.)

Francius       G (P)

Francklin, Prof.       21 (A)

Freeman, H. S.       599 (E), 273-277 (Evst.)

Fresne, Du       260, 309 (E)

Friars, Grey (Camb.)       591 (E)

——, Minor (Oxf.)       59 (E)

——, Preaching       2 (A)

Froy, F.       61 (E)

Gabriel (Met. of Philadelphia)       333 (E)

——, monk       491 (E)

Gage, F.       278 (Evst.)

Gage, T. 602 (E)

Gale, T. 66 (E), 221 (Evst.)

Gehl 89 (E)

George, monk 69 (A), 71 (Evst.) Scribe 725, 743 (E), 166 (A), 113, 126,
553 (Evst.) Son of Elias 166 (A)

Georgilas 1262 (E)

Georgios 78 (E)

Georgirenus 279 (E)

Gerbert Δ (E)

Germain, St., des Prés E (P), 437 (E)

Germanus 122 (Evst.)

Giorgi T (E)

Gleichgross 86 (E)

Goad, T. 64(E)

Gonzaga 448 (E)

Googe 62 (E)

Graeirus 80 (E)

Grazia, di 162 (Evst.)

Gregory, monk 438 (E)

Griesbach L (E), M (P) 33, 118, 236, 440 (E) 60 (A) 18-22,  25-30 (Evst.)
5 (Apost.)

Gross V (E)

Grotta Ferrata M of Gregory (A)

Guest, J. 232 (A). J. B. 603 (E), 232 (A), 279, 280 (Evst.)

Guildford, Lord 529, 531 (E)

Hacket, Bp. p. 89 note

Hackwell 96 (E)

Hagen, J. van der 80 (E)

Hamilton 632 (E), 368, 369 (Evst.)

Hammond, Dr. 57 (E)

Hantin 622 (E)

Harley, Earl of Oxford  D (P), 150 (Evst)

Harnack Σ (E)

Harris (of Alex.) 230 (A), 262 (Evst.) J. R. 892 (E), 488 (Evst.)

Hatcher 59 (E)

Hayne 69 (E)

Heimbach 209 (E)

Helias, priest 60 (Evst.)

Henry IV, king 269 (E)

Heraclea, Ch. of 523 (E), 52 (Apost.)

Heringa F (E)

Hermonymus 30, 622, 70, 287, 288 (E). 145 (P)

Herries, Lord 580 (E)

Hext, Capt. J. 617 (E)

Hieracis Deiparae, Monast. 281 (E)

Hilarion 535 (Evst.)

Hincklemann 90 (E)

Hoffmann 124 (E)

Hort, Dr. Te (E)

Hoskier 75, 604 (E)

Huet 366 (Evst.)

Hug B, p. 105

Huish A, p. 103

Huntingdon, Earl of 64 (E)

Huntington, Bp. 67 (E), 30 (A)

Iberian Monastery 243, 259 (E). 99, 103 (A). 50, 502 (Apoc.) 48 (Evst.) 13
(Apost.)

Ignatius (Metrop.) 282 (Evst.) Monk 86 (Evst.) Scribe 69 (Apost.)

Innocent VIII 246 (A)

Irene 210 (Evst.)

Iveron, _see_ Iberian

Jackson 69, 106, 573 (E)

James, monk 507 (E)

Janina 763, 771 (E), 266 (P), 89 (Apoc.)

Jeremias, Patr. 98 (A)

Jerusalem, Lib. 416 (A)

Joachim, monk 166 (A), 13 (Apost.)

Joasaph 410, 561 (E), 169 (A)

John 374 (E), 267 (Apost.) Monk 560 (E), 61 (A). Priest 245, 429 (E), 71,
170 (Evst.) Reader 592, 1311 (E). Rossan 325, 347 (Evst.) Scribe 180 (E),
64 (A), 567 (Evst.)

Johnson, T. 72 (E)

Jones, J. 64 (E)

Joseph, monk 422 (E), 537 (Evst.)

Junius, P. G (P)

Justinas, St. 200 (E)

Justinian, Aug.. 285 (E)

Knobelsdorf, W. E. de 433 (E)

Kuster C, p. 122

Lambeth, Lib. 514, 516 (E), 186 (A)

Lammens 527 (E)

Lampros, Sp. P. 269-272 (E), 592, 596, 597 (E). 107 (A), 418 (A), 269
(Evst.)

Landolina 113 (Apost.)

Landolini 421 (E)

Langer 97(A)

Larroque 27-33 (E)

Lascar, J. 12 (A)

Lascaris 210 (A)

Laud, Abp. E (A)

Laura, Monast.      S (A), 20, 23 (P)

Leo (of Calabria)      124 (E). ——, scribe      164, 589 (E), 67 (A)

Leon      538, 541 (Evst.)

Leontius       186, 430 (E), 91, 215 (Evst.)

Lesoeuf      80 (E)

Loescher      32  (Apoc.),  57 (Evst.)

Louis, St.      38 (E)

Louis XIV      M (E), 279 (E)

Lucas, P.      264 (E)

Lucas      289 (E)

Lucca, Lib.      452 (E)

Luke, monk      230 (E)

——, Prof.      21 (A)

Lyons, Jesuits’ Pub. Lib.      298(E)

——, Monast. of St. Iren.      D, p. 125

Macarius      1283 (E)

Macdonald      581, 582 (E)

Maglorian, San, Oratory of      54 (A)

Mai, Card.      B, p. 112

Maius      97 (E)

Mangey, Th.      483, 492, 496, 498, 503 (E). 26, 27 (Evst.)

Manuel      162, 293 (E)

Mare, P. de la      265 (E)

Maria, Jo.      285 (E)

——, Q.      40 (Evst.)

——, St.      367 (E)

Marini      N (E)

Marsh, Abp.      118 (E)

Mary, St., Ben. Lib.      148 (A)

—— Deipara, St., Convent      R (E)

——, empress      419 (A)

——, St., of Patirium      ב (A, P)

Masieli, P.      12 (A)

Matthaei      V (E), K (A). 89, 237-259, 605 (E). 98-107 (A). 76, 113-124
(P). 32 (Apoc.) 47 (Evst.) 5 (Apost.)

Matthew, monk      416, 418 (A)

——, scribe      1307 (E)

Maura      459, 460 (E)

Maurice      100 (Evst.)

Mauron      341 (E)

Maurus      427 (E)

Maximilian      p. 213 note. 146 (E)

Mazarin, Card.      103, 278, 302, 305, 308, 311, 313, 324 (E). 51 (A),
74, 98 (Evst.)

Mead, Dr.      22 (A), 23 (Apoc.)

Medici      16, 19, 121, 196, C. (E), 317 (E) 12, 126 (A), 164 (P)

Meerman      122, 436, 562 (E), 178 (A), 153 (Evst.)

Meletius      248, 281 (E)

Mendham      562 (E)

Menon      230 (A), 262 (Evst.)

Merlin      601 (E)

Michael      30 (Apoc.), 531 (Evst.)

——, St., Monast.      253 (E)

——, monk      S (E). 1156 (E)

——, priest      394 (E)

Michaelis      772 (E)

Mico      B, p. 110. 91 (Apoc.)

Middeldorpf      42 (A)

Mieg      F (P)

Mill      D, p. 126. K (E), E (P), 51, 59, 69 (E), 18-22 (Evst.)

Missy, Caesar de      44, 449, 520, 521, 543 (E), 230, 231 (Evst.) 5, 45
(Apost.)

Moira, John, Earl of      64 (E)

Moldenhawer      226-233 (E), 35-40 (Evst.)

Molsheim, Jes. Coll.      431 (E)

Montagnana, P. de      217 (E)

Montfaucon      O (E), 482 (Evst.)

Montfort, Dr.      61 (E)

Moore, Bp.      60, 622, 70 (E)

Morrian      288 (E)

Mould      116, 444 (E)

Müller, Prof.      E (E)

Muller      736 (E)

Munich, Jes. Coll.      127 (P)

Münter      U (E)

Muralt      B, p. 110. 473-477 (E)

Nanianus      U (E)

Nani family      405-418 (E)

Naples, Conv. of St.     Jo. de Carbon  108 (E)

Napoleon I      B, p. 105

Nathanael, N.      228 (E)

Neophytus      591 (E)

Nepho      439(E)

Nicephorus      276 (E), 25, 48, 573 (Evst.)

Nicetas      126 (P), 231 (Evst.)

Nicholas, St., Monast.      40 (E)

Nicolas      291 (E), 72 (Evst.)

——, Abp.      156 (A)

——, Card.      87 (E)

——, monk      97 (E)

——, priest      204 (Evst.)

Nicolas, scribe      268 (Apost.)

Nicolaus      306 (A), 185 (Evst.)

Nilus      305 (Evst.)

Noailles, G. de      59 (Apoc.)

Norfolk, Duke of      566 (E)

North, Hon. F.      471, 531, 532, 583 (E), 198 (A)

Ὁδηγῶν, τῶν, Monast.      86 (Evst.)

Odessa      198 (Evst.)

Onesimus      20 (Evst.)

Pachonius      241 (E)

Padua      139 (A)

——, St. John in Virid., Monast.      217 (E)

Palaeologus, Chr.      138, 288 (Evst.)

——, Emp.      80 (Apoc.)

Palatine, Elector’s Lib.    p. 213 note      146 (E)

Panagiotes, M.      274 (E)

Pannonius      100 (E)

Panteleemon, Monast.      428 (Evst.)

Pantocrator, Monast.       74, 482, 493, 495, 507, 508 (E), 119 (P), 211
(Evst.)

Pappelbaum      400 (E)

Paradisi, Collis      414 (Evst.)

Parassoh      69 (Apost.)

Paris, City Lib.      288 (E)

——, Nat. Lib.      272 (E)

——, Sorbonne      290 (E)

Parodus of Smyrna  Π (E)

Parrhasius      108 (E)

Parsons, D.      617 (E)

Parthenius, Patr.      19 (Evst.)

Passionei, Card.      L (A), 611 (E), 723 (E)

Patmos      466 (E), 588 (E)

Patriarchal Chamber      A, p. 98

Paul, Abp.      165 (E)

——, priest      26 (E)

Paulus      22 (A), 32 (Apoc.)

Payne      436, 562 (E)

——, E.      518, 529 (E), 153, 227-229 (Evst.)

——, T. (Archd.)      523 (E), 52 (Apost.)

Peckover, J.      560, 561 (E)

Perron, Card.     91 (E)

Petavius      38 (A)

Peter, monk      48 (Evst.)

Peter τοῦ Καραμανίτου      1149 (E)

Petra, Monast.      87 (E)

Philip, monk      414 (E)

Phillipps, Sir T.      526-533 (E), 178 (A)

Philotheus      235 (E)

Philotheou, Monast.      237, 240, 247 (E)

Phlebaris      489 (E)

Pickering      543 (E)

Picus      488 (E)

Pinelli      348 (E), 138 (A)

Pithaeus      42 (E)

Pius II      158 (E)

Polidore      137 (Evst.)

Porphyry      א, p. 91, Q (P)

Pressburg, Lib. of the Lycaeum      86 (E)

Prusa, SS. Cosm. and Damian., Monast.      405 (E)

Puttick      598 (E)

Quaritch      560, 561, 885-887 (E)

Quirini      B, p. 187

R., A. F.      207 (E)

Ragusio, J. de      E (E)

Reggio      172 (P)

Reiche, J. G.      113, 114, 117, 127 (A) 139, 140, 153 (P), 54 (Apoc.)

Rettig      Δ (E)

Ῥενδήνη, Monast.      322 (E)

Rhodes      737 (E), 125 (P)

Rhosen      205 (E)

Rhosus      448 (E)

Rich, C. J.      574 (E)

Ridolphi, Card.      C, p. 121

Rinck      209 (E), 96 (A)

Rink      110-112 (P)

Rivet      155 (E)

Rocchi      B, p. 118

Rodd, H.      585 (E)

——, T.      272, 584 (E)

Roe, Sir T.      49 (E)

Romana De Alteriis      690 (E)

Romanus, priest      247 (Evst.)

Rome, Barberini Lib.      159 (E)

Rose, W. F.      20, 22, 300, 346, 563, 564, 565 (E),  223 (A) 255, 281
(Evst.)

Rostgaard      234, 235 (E)

Roth      I (E)

Royal Society      566 (E)

Rulotta      B, p. 110

Rutgersius      155 (E)

Saba, St., Conv.      I (E), Ie (A P), If (A)

——, Monast.      310, 535, 539-541, 275 (E) 191, 216, 416, 417 (A), 236
(Evst.)

Sakkelion      N (E)

Salernium      196 (Evst.)

Salvador, St.      204 (E)

Salvator, S., de Sept., Conv. of      195 (E), 100 (P)

Salviati, Card. de      107 (A)

Sambuc      66 (A)

Sanderson, W.      184 (A)

Sanguntinianus      288 (E)

Scala, S. Maria della       162 (Evst.)

Schoenleben      105 (E)

Scholz      B, p. 110. Wa, K, M, X, Y (E), H, L (A), 6, 20, 33-41, 75,
138-144, 146-157, 159,  160, 162, 164-171, 173-175, 177-180, 201, 260,
262, 270, 271, 277, 284,  285, 298-301, 324, 346, 352, 365, 382, 428 (E)
70-80, 82-92, 115, 120-123, 126, 127, 131, 133, 137, 160-163, 174 (A)
77-112 P (nearly), 157, 177-179 (P), 51, 68, 69, 82 (Apoc.) 7, 60, 81, 86
(Evst.) 12 (Apost.)

Scio      390 (E)

Scrivener      Nc, Wd (E), G (P) 59, 66, 71, 201, 299, 300, 440, 492, 503,
507-517, 545-559, 566 (E), 61, 178, 182-188 (A), 252-261 (P), 87, 93-98
(Apoc.) 221, 233, 234 (Evst.)

Scultet, A.      96 (E)

Seguier      34-41 (E)

Seidel, A. E.      G, H (E), 42 (A)

Sepulveda      B. p. 109

Sergius      B, p. 118

Simcox, W. H.      624 (E), 72 (Apoc.)

Simenus, Monast.      53 (Evst.)

Simeon      312 (P), 179 (Evst.)

Simon      K (E)

Simonides, Const.      110, 589 (E), 229 (A)

Simopetra      218 (A)

Sinai, St. Cath., Mon.      א, p. 90; 141, 413, 577, 581, 582 (E)

Sirlet, Card.      373 (E), 79 (Apoc.), 132 (Evst.)

Smalbroke, S.      484 (E)

Smyrna      444 (E)

Sophonius      1262 (E)

Sophronius      183 (Evst.)

Sotheby      265 (Evst.)

Sparvenfeldt      613 (E), 68 (A)

Statius, A.      69, 171 (E)

Steininger      179 (Evst.)

Stella, P.      284 (E)

Stephen, priest      102 (Evst.)

——, R.      D, p. 122 L (E)

——, reader      90 (Evst.)

Stevens       268 (Evst.)

Stierzienbecher, A. F.      614 (E)

Stosch      D (P), p. 175

Strangford      526 (E)

Strasburg      180 (A)

Stunica      52 (A)

Suchtelen      542 (E)

Sussex, Duke of      543 (E)

Swete, H. B.      736 (E)

Sylburg, F.      79 (Apoc.)

Symeon      76, 269 (Apost.)

Synesius      585 (E)

Syria      515 (E)

Taurinus, St., Monast.      91 (E)

Tauronesus      1261 (E)

Tayler, F.      222 (Evst.)

Teller of Rheims      119, 284, 285, 304 (E)

Tengnagel, S.      66 (A)

Teudatus      493 (E)

Thecla      A, p. 98

Theocletus      988 (E)

Theodora      388, 473 (E)

Theodore, Abp.      E (A) 74, 233, 412, 543, 571 (E) 156 (A)

Theodoret      97 (A), 122 (Evst.)

Theodosius      413 (E)

Theognostus      99 (A)

Theopemptus      131 (A)

Theophanes      416 (A)

Theophilus      570 (E)

Theophylact, priest      148 (A)

Thessaly      175, 288 (P)

Thevenot      272 (E)

Thomas      1262 (E)

Thorpe      528 (E)

Thou, de, Aug.      121 (A), 63 (Apoc.), 60 (Evst.)

Tiffin, W.      69 (E)

Timotheus      103 (P)

Tischendorf      א, p. 90. B, p. 115. Γ, Θa, Θbd, Θe, Λ (E), Oa (P), C, p.
122. E, Fa, G, H, I, K, L, P, Q, R, S, Ts, Tc, U, X, Ξ, Π (E), E, H, L
(A), D, F, R (P), 620, 621 (E), 61 (A), 175, 295-297 (Evst.),   72
(Apost.)

Titoff      476 (E)

Torregiani      162 (Evst.)

Traheron, P.      71 (E)

Tregelles      E, G, H, K, M, R, U, X, Γ, Δ, Λ, Ξ (E) H, L, P (A), D, F, M
(P) 1, 33, 69, 241 (E) 61 (A), 1 (Apoc.)

Treschow      N (E), 77, 124 (E)

Trithemius, Jo.      96 (E)

Troyna, St. Michael de      96 (A)

Twycross      63 (E)

Tzutzuna      89 (A)

Ubaldi      B, p. 118

Uffenbach      M (P) 45 (A)

Urbino, Ducal Lib.      157 (E)

Uspensky, P.      481 (E)

Ussher, Abp.      D, p. 126, 61, 63, 64 (E)

Vatablus      9 (A)

Vatopedi Monast.      245 (E), 106 (A), 124 (P), 54 (Evst.)

Velitrant Museum      180 (E)

Venice      613 (E)

——, St. Michael’s       419, 468 (E)

Vercellone      B, p. 117

Vergecius      296 (E), 124 (A), 149, 151 (P)

Verschoyle, Bp.      64 (E)

Victor, St., on the Walls      120 (E)

Voscius, Gerard      X (E)

——, Is.      38 (A)

Wagstaff      517 (E)

Wake, Abp.      73, 74 (E).  _See_ Index I, Christ Church, Oxford

Walker, F.      422, 423, 495 (E), 191 (A), 218, 219, (Apoc.)

——, J.      3, 73, 74 (E), 2 (Apost.)

Walton      64 (E)

Wanley      484 (E)

Ward      81 (E)

Wepfer      F (P)

Werner      B, p. 109

Westermann      42 (A)

Westminster      20 (A)

Wetstein, C.      492, 503 (E), 6, 26-28 (Apoc.)

——, F.      C, p. 122, E, F, Fa, L, M, N (E), D, E, F (P), 1, 2, 33, 41,
90, 92, 94 (E), 15, 21 (A), 25, 26 (P), 6, 7 (Evst.)

Wheeler      68 (E)

Wiedmann      405 (E)

Wigley      24 (A)

Williams      562 (E)

Winchelsea, Earl of      106 (E)

Woide      Ts or Twol (E)

Wolff      G, H (E), M (P), 90 (E)

Woodhouse      563-5 (E), 223 (A), 255 (Evst.)

Wordsworth, Bp. Chr.      542 (E)

Wright      R (E) 53 (A)

Xenophon (Athos)      536 (E)

Zacagni      151 (Evst.)

Zittau, Senate of      605 (E)

Zomozerab      179 (A)

END OF VOL. I.






FOOTNOTES


    1 Unfortunately, it did not occur to us till after the work was nearly
      all in type to transfer the Lithographed Plates to places opposite
      the pages which they chiefly illustrate, and that in consequence a
      few expressions in the text ought to be altered. The advantage of
      this arrangement appears to be so great as to overbalance the slight
      inaccuracies alluded to, which cannot now be removed. The plates and
      their references will, it is hoped, be found easily from the
      explanations here given.

    2 In later manuscripts Proper Names are often distinguished by a
      horizontal line placed over them, but no such examples occur in
      these Plates.

    3 The reader will observe throughout these specimens that the
      breathings and accents are usually attached to the _first_ vowel of
      a diphthong.

    4 “Remarks upon a late Discourse of Free Thinking by Phileleutherus
      Lipsiensis,” Part i, Section 32.

    5 I cite from the late Canon Cureton’s over-literal translation in his
      “Remains of a very antient recension of the four Gospels in Syriac,”
      in the Preface to which (pp. xxxv-xxxviii) is an elaborate
      discussion of the evidence for this passage.

    6 But see Dean Burgon’s “The Revision Revised,” pp. 358-361.

    7 The word ἡτακισμός or ἰτακισμός is said to have been first used by
      Cassiodorus (A.D. 468-560?). See Migne, Patr. Lat. t. 70, col. 1128.

    8 To this list of examples from the Book of Common Prayer, Dean Burgon
      (“The last twelve verses of St. Mark’s Gospel Vindicated” p. 215)
      adds the Gospels for Quinquagesima, 2nd Sunday after Easter, 9th,
      12th, and 22nd after Trinity, Whitsunday, Ascension Day, SS. Philip
      and James, All Saints.

    9 Dean Alford (see his critical notes on Luke ix. 56; xxiii. 17) is
      reasonably unwilling to admit this source of corruption, where the
      language of the several Evangelists bears no close resemblance
      throughout the whole of the parallel passages.

   10 The oldest manuscripts seem to elide the final syllable of ἀλλά
      before nouns, but not before verbs: e.g. John vi. 32, 39. The common
      text, therefore, seems wrong in Rom. i. 21; iv. 20; v. 14; viii. 15;
      1 Cor. i. 17; vi. 11; ix. 27; xiv. 34; 1 Pet. ii. 25; Jude 9. Yet to
      this rule there are many exceptions, e.g. Gal. iv. 7 ἀλλὰ υἱός is
      found in nearly all good authorities.

   11 Tischendorf indeed (Nov. Test. 1871), from a suggestion of Granville
      Penn in loc., says, “ΚΥΡΙΩ omnino scribi solet _ΚΩ_,” and this no
      doubt is the usual form, even in manuscripts which have _χρω ιηυ_,
      as well as _χω ιυ_, for χριστῷ ἰησοῦ. Yet the Codex Augiensis (Paul.
      F) has _κρν_ in 1 Cor. ix. 1.

   12 Especially, yet not always, at the end of a line. Και in καιρός is
      actually thus written in Cod. Sinaiticus (א), 1 Macc. ix. 7; xv. 33;
      Matt. xxi. 34; Rom. iii. 26; Heb. xi. 11; Apoc. xi. 18. So Cod.
      Sarravianus of the fourth century in Deut. ix. 20, Cod. Rossanensis
      of the sixth (but only twice in the text), the Zurich Psalter of the
      seventh century is Ps. xcvii. 11; cvi. 3; cxvi. 5, and the Bodleian
      Genesis (ch. vi. 13) of about a century later. Similarly, καινήν is
      written κνην in Cod. B. 2 John 5.

   13 My departed friend, Dr. Tregelles, to whose persevering labours in
      sacred criticism I am anxious, once for all, to express my deepest
      obligations, ranged various readings under three general
      heads:—_substitutions_; _additions_; _omissions_. Mr. C. E. Hammond,
      in his scholarlike little work, “Outlines of Textual Criticism
      applied to the N. T., 1876, 2nd edition,” divides their possible
      sources into Unconscious or unintentional errors, (1) of _sight_;
      (2) of _hearing_; (3) of _memory_: and those that are Conscious or
      intentional, viz. (4) incorporation of marginal glosses; (5)
      corrections of harsh or unusual forms of words, or expressions; (6)
      alterations in the text to produce supposed harmony with another
      passage, to complete a quotation, or to clear up a presumed
      difficulty; (7) Liturgical insertions. While he enumerates (8)
      alterations for dogmatic reasons, he adds that “there appears to be
      no strong ground for the suggestion” that any such exist (Hammond,
      p. 17). Professor Roberts (“Words of the New Testament” by Drs.
      Milligan and Roberts, 1873) comprehends several of the foregoing
      divisions under one head: “Again and again has a word or phrase been
      slipped in by the transcriber which had no existence in his copy,
      but which was due to the working of his own mind on the subject
      before him.” His examples are ἔρχεται inserted in Matt. xxv. 6;
      ἰδοῦσα in Luke i. 29; ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν in Rom. viii. 26 (Part 1. Chap. 1.
      pp. 5, 6).

   14 This source of variations, though not easily discriminated from
      others, must have suggested itself to many minds, and is well
      touched upon by the late Isaac Taylor in his “History of the
      Transmission of Antient Books to modern times,” 1827, p. 24. So Dr.
      Hort, when perplexed by some of the textual problems which he fails
      to solve, throws out as an hypothesis not in itself without
      plausibility, the notion of “a first and a second edition of the
      Gospels, both conceivably apostolic” (Gr. Test. Introduction, p.
      177).

   15 “Novum Testamentum Textûs Stephanici A.D. 1550 ... curante F. H. A.
      Scrivener.” Cantabr. 1877 (Editio Major, 1887).

   16 In this manner we propose to indicate the dates of the birth and
      death of the person whose name immediately precedes.

   17 “Greek and Latin Palaeography,” Chaps. II, III.

   18 “Recent investigations have thrown doubts on the accuracy of this
      view; and a careful analysis of many samples has proved that,
      although cotton was occasionally used, no paper that has been
      examined is entirely made of that substance, hemp or flax being the
      more usual material.” Maunde Thompson, p. 44.

   19 Tischendorf (Notitia Codicis Sinaitici, p. 54) carried to St.
      Petersburg a fragment of a Lectionary which cannot well be assigned
      to a later date than the ninth century, among whose parchment leaves
      are inserted two of cotton paper, manifestly written on by the
      original scribe.

   20 “Ten Years Digging in Egypt,” pp. 120, &c.

   21 “Greek and Latin Palaeography,” p. 35; Pliny, Nat. Hist. xiii. 11.

   22 “Nam, quod in palimpsesto, laudo equidem parcimoniam,” Cicero, Ad
      Diversos, vii. 18, though of a waxen tablet. Maunde Thompson, p. 75.

   23 “Habeant qui volunt veteres libros, vel in membranis purpureis auro
      argentoque descriptos.” Praef. in Job. “Inficiuntur membranae colore
      purpureo, aurum liquescit in litteras.” Epist. ad Eustochium.

   24 Miniatures are found even as early as in the Cod. Rossanensis (Σ) at
      the beginning of the sixth century.

   25 This paragraph which has been rewritten, has been abridged from Mr.
      Maunde Thompson’s “Greek and Latin Palaeography,” pp. 50-52, to
      which readers are referred for verification and amplification.

   26 “Greek and Latin Palaeography,” p. 49.

   27 Besides the Cod. Sinaiticus, the beautiful Psalter purchased by the
      National Library from the Didot sale at Paris has four columns (Mr.
      J. Rendel Harris), and besides the Cod. Vaticanus, the Vatican Dio
      Cassius, the Milan fragment of Genesis, two copies of the Samaritan
      Pentateuch at Nablous described by Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug.
      Proleg. § 11), the last part of Cod. Monacensis 208 (Evan, 429), and
      two Hebrew MSS. Cod. Mon. Heb. 422, and Cod. Reg. Heb. 17, are
      arranged in _three_ columns. Tischendorf has more recently
      discovered a similar arrangement in two palimpsest leaves of Wisdom
      and Ecclesiasticus from which he gives extracts (Not. Cod. Sinait.
      p. 49); in a Latin fragment of the Pentateuch, the same as the
      Ashburnham manuscript below, seen by him at Lyons in 1843; in a
      Greek Evangelistarium of the eighth century, and a Patristic
      manuscript at Patmos of the ninth (ibid. p. 10); so that the
      argument drawn from the _triple_ columns must not be pressed too
      far. He adds also a Turin copy of the Minor Prophets in Greek
      (Pasinus, Catalogue, 1749), and a Nitrian Syriac codex in the
      British Museum “quem circa finem quarti saeculi scriptum esse
      subscriptio testatur” (Monum. sacra inedita, vol. i, Proleg. p.
      xxxi). To this not slender list Mr. E. Maunde Thompson enables us to
      annex B. M. Addit. 24142, a Flemish Latin Bible of the eleventh
      century. The late Lord Ashburnham in 1868 printed his Old Latin
      fragments of Leviticus and Numbers, also in three columns, with a
      facsimile page; and the famous Utrecht Psalter, assigned by some to
      the sixth century, by others to the ninth or tenth, is written with
      three columns on a page.

   28 “Uncialibus, ut vulgo aiunt, literis, onera magis exarata, quam
      codices,” Hieronymi Praef. in Job. From this passage the term
      _uncial_ seems to be derived, _uncia_ (an inch) referring to the
      size of the characters. Yet the conjectural reading “_initialibus_”
      will most approve itself to those who are familiar with the small
      Latin writing of the Middle Ages, in which _i_ is undotted, and _c_
      much like _t_.

   29 The Cotton fragment of the book of Genesis of the fifth century,
      whose poor shrivelled remains from the fire of 1731 are still
      preserved in the British Museum, while in common with all other
      _manuscripts_ it exhibits the round shapes of Ο and Θ, substitutes a
      lozenge [symbol] for the circle in _phi_, after the older fashion
      ([symbol somewhat like a squared Phi]). _Phi_ often has much the
      same shape in Codex Bezae; e.g. Matt. xiii. 26, Fol. 42 _b_, 1. 13,
      and once in Codex Z (Matt. xxi. 26, Plate xlviii).

   30 Our facsimile is borrowed from the Neapolitan volumes, but Plate 57
      in the Paléographie Universelle φιλοδημου περι μουσικη has the
      advantage of _colours_ for giving a lively idea of the present
      charred appearance of these papyri.

   31 Cicero de Finibus, Lib. ii. c. 35. The same person is apparently
      meant in Orat. in Pisonem, cc. 28, 29.

   32 We prefer citing Cod. Frid.-August., because our examples have been
      actually taken from its exquisitely lithographed pages; but the
      facsimile of part of a page from Luke xxiv represented in
      Tischendorf’s Cod. Sinaiticus, from which we have borrowed six lines
      (No. 11 b), will be seen to resemble exactly the portion published
      in 1846.

   33 Cod. A is found in the simpler form in the Old Testament, but mostly
      with the horizontal line produced in the New.

   34 See Maunde Thompson’s “Greek and Latin Palaeography.”

   35 Codd. B of Apocalypse, Θa Λ (No. 30) of the Gospels, and Silvestre’s
      No. 68, all of about the eighth century, slope more or less to the
      right; Cod. Γ (No. 35) of the ninth century, a very little to the
      left. Tischendorf assigns to the seventh century the fragments
      comprising Leipzig II. (see p. 39), though they lean much to the
      right (Monum. sacra ined. tom. i, pp. xxx-xxxiv, 141-176), and those
      of Isaiah (ibid. pp. xxxvi, xxxvii, 187-199).

   36 The earliest cursive Biblical manuscript formerly alleged, i.e.
      Evan. 14, on examination proves to have no inscription whatever. “On
      folio 392, in a comparatively modern hand, is rather uncouthly
      written ἐγράφη νικηφόρου βασιλεύοντος A. Z. What the initials A. Z.
      stand for I do not know.” (Dean Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873.)
      The claim of priority for Cod. 14 being thus disposed of (though it
      must be noted that Dr. C. R. Gregory refers it without doubt to the
      tenth century), we may note that Cod. 429 of the Gospels is dated
      978, Cod. 148 of the Acts 984, Cod. 5pe 994, and Λ, written partly
      in cursives, and partly in uncials is of the ninth century. But the
      date May 7, 835 A.D. is plainly visible on Cod. 481, which is
      therefore indisputably the earliest.

   37 See Maunde Thompson, Greek and Latin Palaeology, chap. x. pp. 130,
      &c., and chap. viii. pp. 107, &c; Notices et Extracts des MSS. de la
      Bibliothèque Imperiale, Paris, plate xxiv. no. 21, pl. xlviii. no.
      21 _ter_, xlvi. no. 69, _e_, xxi. no. 17, xiii. no. 5, xl. no. 62,
      xviii. 2, pl. xliv; Cat. Gr. Papyri in Brit. Mus. Palaeograph. Soc.
      ii. pl. 143, 144, Mahaffy, Petrie Papyri, pl. xiv, xxix. &c.
      (Cunningham Memoirs of R. Irish Academy).

   38 At the end of the Euclid we read εγραφη χειρι στεφανου κληρικου μηνι
      σεπτεμβριωι ινδ. _ζ_ ετει κοσμου _ς_ _τ_ _ω_ _ζ_ εκτησαμην αρεθας
      πατρευς την παρουσαν βιβλιον: of the Plato, εγραφη χειρι ιω
      καλλιγραφου; ευτυχως αρεθη διακονωι πατρει; νομισματων βυζαντϊεων
      δεκα και τριων; μηνι νοεμβριωι ινδικτιωνος _ιδ_; ετει κοσμου _ςυδ_
      βαςιλειας λεοντος του φιλοχυ υιου βασιλειου του αειμνιστου. It
      should be stated that these very curious books, both written by
      monks, and indeed _all the dated manuscripts of the Greek Testament
      we have seen_ except Canonici 34 in the Bodleian (which reckons from
      the Christian era, A.D. 1515-6), calculate from the Greek era of the
      Creation, September 1, B.C. 5508. To obtain the year A.D.,
      therefore, from January 1 to August 31 in any year, subtract 5508
      from the given year; from September 1 to December 31 subtract 5509.
      The indiction which usually accompanies this date is a useful check
      in case of any corruption or want of legibility in the letters
      employed as numerals. Both dates are given in Evan. 558, viz. A.M.
      6938, and A.D. 1430.

   39 The writer of Burney 21 (rscr) A.D. 1292 (Evan. 571), ὁ ταπεινος
      Θεοδωρος ἁγιωπετριτης ταχα και καλλιγραφος as he calls himself (that
      is, as I once supposed, monk of the Convent of Sancta Petra at
      Constantinople, short-hand and fair writer), was the scribe of at
      least _five_ more copies of Scripture now extant: Birch’s Havn. 1,
      A.D. 1278 (Evan. 234); Evan. 90, A.D. 1293; Evan. 543, A.D. 1295;
      Scholz’s Evan. 412, A.D. 1301; Evan. 74, _undated_. To this list
      Franz Delitzsch (1813-1890) (Zeitschr. f. luth. Theol. 1863, ii,
      Abhandlungen, pp. 217, 218) adds from Matthaei, Synaxarion in Mosc.
      Syn. Typograph. xxvi. A.D. 1295, and recognizes _Hagios Petros_, the
      country of Theodoros, as a town in the Morea, on the borders of
      Arcadia, from whose school students have attended his own lectures
      at Erlangen.

   40 Hence in the later uncials, some of which must therefore have been
      copied from earlier cursives, Β and Υ (which might seem to have no
      resemblance) are sometimes confounded: e.g. in Parham 18 (A.D. 980),
      υ for β, Luke vi. 34; β for υ, John x. 1, especially where β begins
      or ends a line: e.g. Evan. 59, John vii. 35. Evan. 59 has β for υ
      very often, yet there is no extra trace that it was copied from an
      uncial.

   41 The full signature not easily deciphered is ἐτελειώθη τὸ παρὸν ἅγιον
      εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ τὴν _κ_ζ τοῦ ἰαννουαρίου μηνὸς τῆς [?] _ω_ _κ_ ζ
      ἐγχρονίας. Presuming that _ς_ is suppressed before _ω_ _κ_ ζ this is
      6827 of the Greeks, A.D. 1319.

   42 Compare also Buttmann’s Greek Grammar (Robinson’s translation) p.
      467; Bast in (Schaefer’s Gregorius Corinthius) tabb. ad fin.;
      Gardthausen, Palaeographie, p. 248, &c.

   43 Thus the type cast for the Royal Printing Office at Paris, and used
      by Robert Stephen, is said to have been modelled on the style of the
      calligrapher Angelus Vergecius, from whose skill arose the
      expression “he writes like an angel.” Codd. 296 of the Gospels, 124
      of the Acts, 151 of St. Paul are in his hand.

   44 Yet Tischendorf (N. T. 1859, Proleg. p. cxxxiii) cites ηιδισαν from
      Cod. Bezae (Mark i. 34), ξυλωι (Luke xxiii. 31) from Cod. Cyprius,
      ωι from Cod. U (Matt. xxv. 15) and Cod. Λ (Luke vii. 4). Add Cod.
      Bezae πατρωιου Acts xxii. 3, Scrivener’s edition, Introd. p. xix.
      Bentley’s nephew speaks of ι _ascript_ as in the first hand of Cod.
      B, but he seems to have been mistaken.

   45 In B-C iii. 10 (_dated_ 1430), the whole manuscript being written by
      the same hand, we have ι _ascript_ twenty-five times up to Luke i.
      75, then on the same page ι _subscript_ in Luke i. 77 and
      eighty-five times afterwards: the two usages are nowhere mixed. In
      Evan. 558, _subscript_ and _ascript_ are mixed in the same page,
      Luc. i. 75, 77.

   46 The invention of breathings, accents, and stops is attributed to
      Aristophanes of Byzantium, 260 B.C.

   47 See below vol. ii. c. ix. 9. note, end. Dr. Scrivener appears not to
      have formed a positive opinion, which indeed in some of these cases
      is hardly possible.

   48 He is speaking (Quaestion. super Genes. clxii) of the difference
      between ῥάβδου αὐτοῦ and ῥάβδου αὑτοῦ, Gen. xlvii. 31. “Fallit enim
      eos verbum Graecum, quod eisdem literis scribitur, sive _ejus_, sive
      _suae_: sed accentus [he must mean the breathings] dispares sunt, et
      ab eis, qui ista noverunt, in codicibus non contemnuntur” (Opera,
      Tom. iv. p. 53, ed. 1586, Lugdun.); adding that “suae” _might_ be
      expressed by ἑαυτοῦ.

   49 In the Gale Evangelistarium (Trin. Coll. Camb. O. 4. 22) the
      interrogative clause is set between two such marks in red. Hence it
      seems not so much a stop as a vocal note. In the Armenian and
      Spanish languages the note of interrogation is set before the
      interrogative clause, and very conveniently too.

   50 The earliest known example of the use of two dots occurs in the
      Artemisia papyrus at Vienna (Maunde Thompson, p. 69), and other
      early instances are found in a letter of Dionysius to Ptolemy about
      B.C. 160, published by the French Institute, 1865, in “Papyrus grecs
      du Musée du Louvre,” &c. tom. xviii. 2e ptie, pl. xxxiv, pap. 49,
      and in fragments of the Phaedo of Plato discovered at Gurob. The
      same double points are also occasionally set in the larger spaces of
      Codd. Sinaiticus, Sarravianus, and Bezae, but in the last-named copy
      for the most part in a later hand.

   51 Abbot, ubi supra.

   52 Hoskier, Cod. 604, p. xiii.

   53 Even Codex Sinaiticus has _ιηυ_ and _ιυ_ in consecutive lines (Apoc.
      xxii. 20, 21), and _χρυ_ Rom. vii. 4.

   54 See below p. 64, note 4.

   55 “Fragmenta pauca evangelii Johannis palimpsesta Londinensia [Evan.
      Ib or Nb]. In ceteris haec fere tria: Dionis Cassii fragmenta
      Vaticana—vix enim qui in his videntur speciem majorum litterarum
      habere revera differunt—item fragmenta palimpsesta [Phaëthontis]
      Euripidis Claromontana et fragmenta Menandri Porphiriana”
      (Tischendorf, Cod. Vatic. Proleg. p. xviii, 1867).

   56 The English word _paragraph_ is derived from the παραγραφαί, which
      are often straight lines, placed in the margin to indicate a pause
      in the sense. Professor Abbot, ubi supra, p. 195, alleges not a few
      instances where these dashes are thus employed. A specimen is given
      in Scrivener’s Cod. Sinaiticus, facsimile 3: see his Cod. Sin.,
      Introduction, p. xl and note. Thus also they appear in Cod.
      Sarravianus (Tischendorf, Mon. sacra ined. vol. iii. pp. xiv, xx).
      In Cod Bezae [symbol] is set in the margin forty-nine times by a
      later hand, and must be designed for the same purpose, though the
      mark sometimes occurs where we should hardly look for it (Scrivener,
      Cod. Bezae, Introduction, p. xxviii and note). In Cod. Marchalianus
      the dash stands over the capital at the beginning of a line, or over
      the first letter where there is no capital. Lastly, in Codd. Vatic.
      and Sinait. [symbol] is sometimes set in the middle of a line to
      indicate a paragraph break, followed by [symbol] in the margin of
      the next line.

   57 Many other examples of the use of στίχοι and _versus_ in this sense
      will be found in that admirable monument of exact learning, now so
      little read, Prideaux Connections, An. 446. Stichometry can be
      traced back to nearly a century before Callimachus, who (B.C. 260)
      has been credited with the invention (Palaeography, p. 79). The term
      στίχοι, like the Latin _versus_, originally referring whether to
      rows of trees, or to the oars in the trireme (Virg. Aen. v. 119),
      would naturally come to be applied to lines of poetry, and in this
      sense it is used by Pindar (ἐπέων στίχες Pyth. iv. 100) and also by
      Theocritus (γράψον καὶ τόδε γράμμα, τό σοι στίχοισι χαράξω Idyl,
      xxiii. 46), if the common reading be correct.

   58 That we have rightly understood Epiphanius’ notion of the στίχοι is
      evident from his own language respecting Psalm cxli. 1, wherein he
      prefers the addition made by the Septuagint to the second clause,
      because by so doing its authors ἀχώλωτον ἐποίησαν τὸν στίχον: so
      that the passage should run “O Lord, I cry unto Thee, make haste
      unto me || Give ear to the voice of my request,” τῆς δεήσεώς μου to
      complete the rhythm. This whole subject is admirably worked out in
      Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. tom. ii. pp. 1025-37.

   59 In the Epistles of St. Paul, Euthalius seems to have followed a
      Syrian writer. Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 113; Zacagnius, Collectanea
      Monumentorum Veterum Ecclesiae, Rome, A.D. 1698, pp. 404, 409.

   60 At the end of 2 Thess., in a hand which Tischendorf states to be
      very ancient, but not that of the original scribe, the Codex
      Sinaiticus has στιχων ρπ [180; the usual number is 106]: at the end
      of Rom., 1 Cor., 1 Thess., and the Catholic Epistles, there is no
      such note; but in all the other Pauline Epistles the στίχοι are
      numbered.

   61 So the margin of Gale’s Evan. 66 contains readings cited by Mill and
      his followers, which a hand of the sixteenth century took, some of
      them from the Leicester manuscript, others from early editions.

   62 The following subscription to the book of Ezra (and a very similar
      one follows Esther) in the Cod. Frid.-August, (fol. 13. 1), though
      in a hand of the seventh century, will show the care bestowed on the
      most ancient copies of the Septuagint: Αντεβληθη προσ παλαιωτατον
      λιαν αντιγραφον δεδιορθωμενον χειρι του αγιου μαρτυροσ Παμφιλου;
      ὁπερ αντιγραφον προσ τω τελει υποσημειωσισ τισ ϊδιοχειροσ αυτου
      ϋπεκειτο εχουσα ουτωσ; μετελημφθη και διορθωθη προσ τα εξαπλα
      ωριγενουσ; Αντωνινοσ αντεβαλεν; Παμφιλοσ διορθωσα. Tregelles
      suggests that the work of the διορθωτὴς or _corrector_ was probably
      of a critical character, the office of the ἀντιβάλλων or _comparer_
      being rather to eliminate mere clerical errors (Treg. Horne’s
      Introd., vol. iv. p. 85). Compare Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait. Proleg.
      p. xxii.

   63 “Simile aliquid invenitur in codice Arabico epp. Pauli anno 892, p.
      Chr., quem ex oriente Petropolin pertulimus.” Tischendorf, Cod. Vat.
      Prolog. p. xxx. n. 3.

   64 Lat. _breves_, or τίτλοι: but τίτλος means properly the brief
      summary of the contents of a κεφάλαιον placed at the top or bottom
      of a page, or with the κεφάλαια in a table to each Gospel. The κεφ.
      _minora_ = Ammonian Sections.

   65 This full explanation of a seeming difficulty was communicated to me
      independently by Mr. P. W. Pennefather of Dublin, and Mr. G. A. King
      of Oxford.

   66 And this too in spite of the lexicographer Suidas: Τίτλος διαφέρει
      κεφαλαίου; καὶ ὁ Ματθαῖος τίτλους ἔχει ξή, κεφάλαια δὲ τνέ. And of
      Suicer, s. v.

   67 Ὁ Τατιανός, συνάφειάν τινα καὶ συναγωγὴν οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅπως τῶν
      εὐαγγελίων συνθείς, τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων τοῦτο προσωνόμασεν; ὃ καὶ παρά
      τισιν εἰσέτι νῦν φέρεται. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. iv. 29.

   68 Ambros. in Prooem. Luc. seems to aim at Tatian when he says
      “Plerique etiam ex quatuor Evangelii libris in unum ea quae
      venenatis putaverunt assertionibus convenientia referserunt.”
      Eusebius H. E. iv. 29 charges him on report with _improving_ not the
      Gospels, but the Epistles: τοῦ δὲ ἀποστόλου φασὶ τολμῆσαί τινας
      αὐτὸν μεταφράσαι φωνάς, ὡς ἐπιδιορφούμενον αὐτῶν τὴν τῆς φράσεως
      σύνταξιν. Dr. Westcott’s verdict is rather less favourable than
      might have been anticipated: “The heretical character of the
      Diatessaron was not evident on the surface of it, and consisted
      rather of faults of defect than of erroneous teaching” (History of
      the Canon, p. 354). From the Armenian version of Ephraem the
      Syrian’s Exposition of Tatian’s Harmony, printed in 1836, translated
      in 1841 by Aucher of the Melchitarist Monastery at Venice, but
      buried until it was published with notes by Moesinger in 1876, a
      flood of light is thrown upon this question, and it is now clear
      “that Tatian habitually abridged the language of the passages which
      he combined” (Hort, Gk. Test. Introduction, p. 283); and that
      apparently in perfect good faith.

   69 Ἀμμώνιος μὲν ὁ Ἀλεξανδρεύς, πολλήν, ὡς εἰκός, φιλοπονίαν καὶ σπουδὴν
      εἰσαγηοχώς, τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων ἡμῖν καταλέλοιπεν εὐαγγέλιον, τῷ κατὰ
      Ματθαῖον τὰς ὁμοφώνους τῶν λοιπῶν εὐαγγελιστῶν περικοπὰς παραθείς,
      ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης συμβῆναι τὸν τῆς ἀκολουθίας εἱρμὸν τῶν τριῶν
      διαφθαρῆναι, ὅσον ἐπὶ τῷ ὕφει τῆς ἀναγνώσεως. Ἵνα δὲ σωζομένου καὶ
      τοῦ τῶν λοιπῶν δι᾽ ὅλου σώματός τε καὶ εἱρμοῦ, εἰδέναι ἔχοις τοὺς
      οἰκείους ἑκάστου εὐαγγελιστοῦ τόπους, ἐν οἶς κατὰ τῶν αὐτῶν
      ἠνέχθησαν φιλαλήθως εἰπεῖν, ἐκ τοῦ πονήματος τοῦ προειρημένου ἀνδρὸς
      εἰληφὼς ἀφορμάς (taking the hint from Ammonius’ as Dean Burgon
      rightly understands the expression), καθ᾽ ἑτέραν μέθοδον κανόνας
      δέκα τὸν ἀριθμὸν διεχάραξά σοι τοὺς ὑποτεταγμένους. Epist. ad
      Carpian. initio. I have thankfully availed myself on this subject of
      Burgon’s elaborate studies in The Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark,
      pp. 125-132; 295-312.

   70 This is the number given for St. Mark by Suidas and Stephen. It is
      an uncertain point: thirty-four manuscripts give 233, reckoning only
      to xvi. 8; while thirty-six give 341. See Burgon Twelve Last Verses,
      p. 311.

   71 I subjoin Eusebius’ own words (Epist. ad Carpian.) from which no one
      would infer that the _sections_ were not his, as well as the
      _canons_. Αὕτη μὲν οὖν ἡ τῶν ὑποτεταγμένων κανόνων ὑπόθεσις; ἡ δὲ
      σαφὴς αὐτῶν διήγησις, ἔστιν ἤδε. Ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστῳ τῶν τεσσάρων εὐαγγελίων
      ἀριθμός τις πρόκειται κατὰ μέρος, ἀρχόμενος ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου, εἶτα
      δευτέρου, καὶ τρίτου, καὶ καθεξῆς προϊὼν δι᾽ ὅλου μέχρι τοῦ τέλους
      τοῦ βιβλίου [the sections]. Καθ᾽ ἕκαστον δὲ ἀριθμὸν ὑποσημείωσις διὰ
      κινναβάρεως πρόκειται [the canons], δηλοῦσα ἐν ποίῳ τῶν δέκα κανόνων
      κείμενος ὁ ἀριθμὸς τυγχάνει.

   72 Something of this kind, however, must be the plan adopted in Codex E
      (see Plate xi. No. 27) of the Gospels, as described by Tregelles,
      who himself collated it. “[It has] the Ammonian sections; but
      instead of the Eusebian canons there is a kind of harmony of the
      Gospels noted at the foot of each page, by a reference to the
      parallel sections of the other Evangelists.” Horne’s Introd. vol.
      iv. p. 200. Yet the canons _also_ stand in the margin of this copy
      under the so-called Ammonian sections: only the _table_ of Eusebian
      canons is wanting. The same kind of harmony at the foot of the page
      appears in Cod. Wd at Trinity College, Cambridge, but in this latter
      the sections in the margin are not accompanied by the canons.
      Tischendorf states that the same arrangement prevails in the small
      fragment Tb at St. Petersburg; Dean Burgon adds to the list Codd. M.
      262, 264 at Paris, and conceives that this method of harmonizing,
      which he regards as far simpler than the tedious and cumbersome
      process of resorting to the Eusebian canons (ubi supra, p. 304), was
      in principle, though not in details, derived to the Greek Church
      from early Syriac copies of the Gospels, some of which still survive
      (p. 306).

   73 To this list of manuscripts of the Gospels which have the Ammonian
      sections without the Eusebian canons add Codd. 38, 54, 60, 68, 117;
      Brit. Mus. Addit. 16184, 18211, 19389; Milan Ambros. M. 48 _sup._;
      E. 63 _sup._; Burdett-Coutts I. 4; II. 18; 262; III. 9. Now that
      attention has been specially directed to the matter, it is
      remarkable how many copies have the Ammonian sections without the
      corresponding Eusebian canons under them, sometimes even when (as in
      Codd. 572, 595, 597) the letter to Carpianus and the Eusebian tables
      stand at the beginning of the volume. To the list here given must
      now be added Codd. O, Υ, 185, 187, 190, 193, 194, 207, 209, 214,
      217, 367, 406, 409, 410, 414, 418, 419, 456, 457, 494, 497, 501,
      503, 504, 506, 508, 518, 544, 548, 550, 555, 558, 559, 564, 573,
      575, 584, 586, 591, 592, 601, 602, 620: in all seventy-one
      manuscripts.

   74 No doubt they do serve, in the manuscripts which contain them and
      omit the canons, for marks of reference, like in kind to our modern
      chapters and verses; but in consequence of their having been
      constructed for a wholly different purpose, they are so unequal in
      length (as Burgon sees very clearly, pp. 297, 303), that they answer
      that end as ill as any the most arbitrary divisions of the text well
      could do.

   75 Sulci in Sardinia is the only Bishop’s see of the name I can find in
      Carol. a Sancto Paulo’s Geographia Sacra (1703), or in Bingham’s
      Antiquities, Bk. ix. Chapp. II, VII. Horne and even Tregelles speak
      of Sulca in Egypt, but I have searched in vain for any such town or
      see. Euthalius is called Bishop of Sulce both in Wake 12 (infra,
      note 4), and in the title to his works as edited by L. A. Zacagni
      (Collectanea Monument. Veter. Eccles. Graec. ac Latin., Rom. 1698,
      p. 402). But one of Zacagni’s manuscripts reads Σούλκης once, and he
      guesses Ψέλχη near Syene, which appears in no list of Episcopal
      sees.

   76 Καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἐπιστολὴν προτάξομεν τὴν τῶν κεφαλαίων ἔκθεσιν, ἑνὶ τῶν
      σοφωτάτων τινὶ καὶ φιλοχρίστων πατέρων ἡμῶν πεπονημένην.

   77 Αὐτίκα δῆτα is his own expression.

   78 E.g. in Wake 12, of the eleventh century, at Christ Church, the
      title at the head of the list of chapters in the Acts is as follows:
      Εὐθαλίου ἐπισκόπου Σουλκῆς ἔκθεσις κεφαλαίων τῶν Πράξεων σταλῆσα
      (-εῖσα) πρὸς Ἀθανάσιον ἐπίσκοπον Ἀλεξανδρείας.

   79 In Wake 12 certain of the longer κεφάλαια are subdivided into
      μερικαὶ ὑποδιαιρέσεις in the Acts, 1 Peter, 1 John, Romans, 1, 2
      Corinthians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians, 1 Timothy, Hebrews only.
      For a similar subdivision in the Gospels, see Evan. 443 in the list
      of cursive MSS. given below.

   80 Διὰ τὴν τριμερῆ τῶν εἴκοσι τεσσάρων πρεσβυτέρων ὑπόστασιν, σώματος
      καὶ ψυχῆς καὶ πνεύματος. See Matthaei, N. T. Gr. et Lat. vii. 276,
      note 4.

   81 Many manuscripts indicate passages of the Old Testament cited in the
      New by placing > (as in Codd. Vatican. Wd, &c., but in Sinait. more
      rarely), or [symbol with two greater-than marks], or some such mark
      in the margin before every line. Our quotation-marks are probably
      derived from this sign, the angle being rounded into a curve.
      Compare the use of [symbol like right double quotation mark] in the
      margin of the Greek Testament of Colinaeus, 1534, and Stephen’s
      editions of 1546, -49, -50, &c. Evan. 348 and others have [symbol].
      In Codd. Bezae, as will appear hereafter, the words cited are merely
      thrown a letter or two back in each line.

   82 The whole mystery is thus unfolded (apparently by Cosmas) in Lamb.
      1178, p. 159: Καὶ γὰρ τὰ χερουβὶμ τετραπρόσωπα; καὶ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν
      εἰκόνες τῆς πραγματείας τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ; τὸ γὰρ ὅμοιον λέοντι, τὸ
      ἔμπρακτον καὶ βασιλικὸν καὶ ἡγεμονικὸν [John i. 1-3] χαρακτηρίζει;
      τὸ δὲ ὅμοιον μόσχωι, τὴν ἱερουργικὴν καὶ ἱερατικὴν [Luke i. 8]
      ἐμφανίζει; τὸ δὲ ἀνθρωποειδές, τὴν σάρκωσιν [Matt. i. 18] διαγράφει.
      τὸ δὲ ὅμοιον ἀετῶι, τὴν ἐπιφοίτησιν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος [Mark i. 2]
      ἐμφανίζει. More usually the lion is regarded as the emblem of St.
      Mark, the eagle of St. John.

   83 N. B. The στίχοι of the Acts and of all the Epistles except Hebr.
      are taken from the Codex Passionei (G or L), an uncial of the ninth
      century.

   84 The numbers of the Gospel στίχοι in our Table are taken from the
      uncial copies Codd. GS and twenty-seven cursives named by Scholz:
      those of the ῥήματα from Codd. 9, 13, 124 and seven others. In the
      ῥήματα he cites no other variation than that Cod. 339 has 2822 for
      St. Matthew: but Mill states that Cod. 48 (Bodl. 7) has 1676 for
      Mark, 2507 for Luke (Proleg. N. T. § 1429). In Cod. 56 (Lincoln
      Coll.) the ἀναγνώσματα of St. Matthew are 127, of St. Mark 74, of
      St. Luke 130 (Mill).

      In the στίχοι, a few straggling manuscripts fluctuate between 3897?
      and 1474 for Matthew; 2006 and 1000 for Mark; 3827 and 2000 for
      Luke; 2300 and 1300 for John. But the great mass of authorities
      stand as we have represented.

   85 Our English version divides 2 Cor. xiii. 12 of the Greek into two,
      and unites John i. 38, 39 of the Greek. The English and Greek verses
      begin differently in Luke i. 73, 74; vii. 18, 19. Acts ix. 28, 29;
      xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; xix. 40, 41; xxiv. 2, 3. 2 Cor. ii. 12,
      13; v. 14, 15; xi. 8, 9. Eph. i. 10, 11; iii. 17, 18. Phil. iii. 13,
      14. 1 Thess. ii. 11, 12. Heb. vii. 20, 21; x. 22, 23. 1 Jo. ii.
      13,14. 3 Jo. 14, 15. Apoc. xii. 18 or xiii. 1; xviii. 16, 17. In a
      few of these places editions of the Greek vary a little. The whole
      subject of the verses is discussed in Dr. Ezra Abbot’s tract “De
      Editionibus Novi Testamenti Graece in versuum quos dicunt
      distinctione inter se discrepantibus” 1882, included in the
      Prolegomena for Tischendorf’s N. T., eighth edition, pp. 167, &c.

   86 “I think it would have been better done on one’s knees in the
      closet,” is Mr. Kelly’s quaint and not unfair comment (Lectures on
      the Minor Prophets, p. 324), unless, as is not unlikely, he copied
      what was done before.

   87 Novum Testamentum Graecum. Edente Jo. Alberto Bengelio. Tubingae
      1734. 4to. The practice of the oldest Greek manuscripts in regard to
      paragraphs has been stated above (p. 49, note 2), and will be
      further explained in the next section under our descriptions of
      Codd. אBD.

   88 Coislin. 199 (Evan. 85); Vatic. 2080 (Evan. 175); Palat. Vat. 171
      (Evan. 149); Lambec. 1 at Vienna (Evan. 218); Vatic. 1160 (Evan.
      141); Venet. 5 (Evan. 205); its alleged duplicate Venet. 10 (Evan.
      209); Matthaei k (Evan. 241); Moscow Synod. 380 (Evan. 242); Paris,
      Reg. 47 (Evan. 18); Reg. 61 (Evan. 263); Vat. Ottob. 66 (Evan. 386);
      Vat. Ottob. 381 (Evan. 390); Taurin. 302 (Evan. 339); S. Saba, 10
      and 20 (Evan. 462 and 466); Laurent. 53 (Evan. 367); Vallicel. F. 17
      (Evan. 394); Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531); perhaps Scholz ought to
      have added Venet. 6 (Evan. 206) which he states to contain the whole
      New Testament, Proleg. N. T. vol. i. p. lxxii. In Evan. 180 all
      except the Gospels are by a later hand. Add (Evan. 622) also copies
      at Poictiers, Ferrara, and Toledo. Lagarde (Genesis, pp. 7, 8)
      describes another copy at Zittau, collated by Matthaei in 1801-2,
      apparently unpublished.

   89 I presume that the same order is found in Evan. 393, whereof Scholz
      states “sec. xvi. continet epist. cath. paul. ev.” Proleg. N. T.
      vol. i. p. xc.

   90 Hartwell Horne in the second volume of his Introduction tells us
      that in some of the few manuscripts which contain the whole of the
      New Testament the books are arranged thus: Gospels, Acts, Catholic
      Epistles, Apocalypse, Pauline Epistles (p. 92, ed. 1834). This
      statement may be true of some of the foreign MSS. named in p. 69
      note, but of the English it can refer to none, although Wake 34 at
      Christ Church commences with the Acts and Catholic Epistles,
      followed by the Apocalypse beginning on the same page as Jude ends,
      and the Pauline Epistles on the same page as the Apocalypse ends.
      The Gospels, which come last, may have been misplaced by an early
      binder.

   91 This is the true _Western_ order (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introd. p.
      xxx and note), and will be found in the copies of the Old Latin
      _a_1, _a_2, _b_, _e_, _f_1, _ff_2, _i_, _n_, _g_, _r_ to be
      described in vol. ii, and in the Gothic version. In Burdett-Coutts
      II. 7, p. 4, also, prefixed to the Gospels, we read the following
      rubric-title to certain verses of Gregory Nazianzen: _χυ_ θαύματα;
      παρὰ ματθαίω ῒωάννῃ τὲ καὶ λουκᾶ καὶ μάρκω; κ.τ.λ.

   92 Tischendorf cites the following copies in which the Epistle to the
      Hebrews stands in the same order as in Codd. אABC, “H [Coislin.
      202], 17, 23, 47, 57, 71, 73 aliique.” Add 77, 80, 166, 189, 196,
      264, 265, 266 (Burdett-Coutts II. 4). So in Zoega’s Thebaic version.
      Epiphanius (adv. Haer. i. 42) says: ἄλλα δὲ ἀντίγραφα ἔχει τὴν πρὸς
      ἑβραίους δεκάτην, πρὸ τῶν δύο τῶν πρὸς Τιμόθεον καὶ Τίτον. So Paul
      166, 281, and also Bp. Lightfoot’s MSS. of the Memphitic except 7
      and 16. In the Thebaic it follows 2 Cor. See below.

   93 They are also termed Εὐαγγέλια—evidently a popular, as well as a
      misleading name.

   94 Suicer, s. v.

   95 This was the word for a lection or lesson, and Suicer tells us that
      ἀνάγνωσις and ἀνάγνωσμα were employed as equivalents. But in modern
      textual criticism, ἀναγνώσματα is used to signify the marks
      indicating lections, which are found in the margin or at the head or
      foot of pages, or the computation of their number which is often
      appended at the end of a book. See pp. 67, note 1, 69.

   96 Chrysost. in Joan. Hom. x κατὰ μίαν σαββάτων ἢ καὶ κατὰ σάββατον.
      Traces of these Church-lessons occur in manuscripts as early as the
      fifth and sixth centuries. Thus Cod. Alexandrinus reads Rom. xvi.
      25-27 not only in its proper place, but also at the end of ch. xiv
      where the Lectionaries place it (see p. 84). Codex Bezae prefixes to
      Luke xvi. 19 εἶπεν δὲ καὶ ἐτέραν παραβολήν, the proper introduction
      to the Gospel for the 5th Sunday in St. Luke. To John xiv. 1 the
      same manuscript prefixes καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, as does our
      English Prayer Book in the Gospel for May 1. Even τέλος or τὸ τέλος,
      which follows ἀπέχει in Mark xiv. 41 in the same manuscript and
      other authorities, probably has the same origin.

   97 See the passages from Augustine Tract. VI. in Joan.; and Chrysost.
      Hom. VII ad Antioch.; Hom. LXIII, XLVII in Act. in Bingham’s
      Antiquities, Book XIV, Chap. III. Sect. 3. Chrysostom even calls the
      arrangement τῶν πατέρων ὁ νόμος. The strong passage cited from Cyril
      of Jerusalem by Dean Burgon (Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, p. 195)
      shows the confirmed practice as already settled in A.D. 348.

   98 August. Serm. CXLIII de Tempore. The few verses Luke xxiii. 39-43,
      John xix. 31-37 are merely wrought into one narrative with Matt.
      xxvii, each in its proper place. See p. 85.

   99 Besides this special meaning, Synaxarion was also employed in a
      general sense for any catalogue of Church-lessons, both for daily
      use and for Saints’ days.

  100 This was naturally even more the case in countries where the Liturgy
      was not in Greek. Thus in the “Calendar of the Coptic Church”
      translated from the Arabic by Dr. S. C. Malan (1873), the only
      Feast-days identical with those given below (pp. 87-89) are Sept.
      14; Oct. 8; Nov. 8, 13, 14, 17, 25, 30; Dec. 20, 24, 25, 29; Jan. 1,
      6 (the Lord’s Baptism), 22; Feb. 2, 24; March 25; April 25; May 2;
      June 19, 24, 29; July 22; Aug. 6, 25. Elsewhere the day is altered,
      even if the festival be the same; e.g. St. Thomas’ Day is Oct. 6
      with the Greeks, Oct. 23 with the Copts; St. Luke’s Day (Oct. 18),
      and the Beheading of the Baptist (Aug. 29), are kept by the Copts a
      day later than by the Greeks, since Aug. 29 is their New Year’s Day.

  101 This system was introduced by Wetstein (N. T. 1751-52). Mill used to
      cite copies by abridgements of their names, e.g. Alex. Cant. Mont.
      &c.

  102 The _pericope adulterae_ John vii. 53-viii. 11 is omitted in all the
      copies we know on the feast of Pentecost. Whenever read it was on
      some Saint’s Day (_vid. infra_, p. 87, _notes_ 2, 3).

  103 Lessons for the week in B-C. III. 24 are (2) 2 Cor. iii. 4-12. (3)
      iv. 1-6. (4) 11-18. (5) v. 10-15. (6) 15-21.

  104 In B-C. III. 42 all the Gospels for this day run into each other
      without break, e.g. John xiii. 3-17 being read _uno tenore_. Just so
      in the same manuscript stands the mixed lesson for Good Friday
      evening.

  105 The more usual indiction, which dates from Sept. 1, is manifestly
      excluded by the following rubric (Burney, 22, p. 191, and in other
      copies): Δέοό γινώσκζιν ὅτι ἄρχδται ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀναγινώσκεσθαι ἀπὸ τῆς
      Κυριακῆς μετὰ τὴν ὕψωσιν; τότε γὰρ καὶ ἡ ἰσυμερία [i.e. ἰσημερία]
      γίνεται, ὃ καλεῖται νέον ἔτος. Ἤ ὅτι ἀπὸ τὰς [τῆς] κγ´ τοῦ
      σεπτευβρίου ὁ Λουκᾶς ἀναγινώσκεσαι.

  106 The lesson for the Sunday after Sept. 14 is the same as that for the
      3rd Sunday in Lent.

  107 The ordinary lessons for week days stand thus in B-C. III. 24. Week
      ι´. (2) 2 Cor. iii, 4-12. (3) iv. 1-6. (4) 11-18. (5) v. 10-15. (6)
      15-21. ιζ´. (2) vi. 11-16. (3) vii. 1-11. (4) 10-16. (5) viii. 7-11.
      (6) 10-21. ιη´. (2) viii. 20-ix. 1. (3) ix. 1-5. (4) 12-x. 5. (5)
      4-12. (6) 13-18. ιθ´. (2) xi. 5-9. (3) 10-18. (4) xii. 10-14 (5)
      14-19. (6) 19-xiii. 1. κ´. (2) xiii. 2-7. (3)7-11. (4) Gal. i.
      18-ii. 5. (5) ii. 6-16. (6) ii. 20-iii. 7. κα´. (2) iii. 15-22. (3)
      28-iv. 5. (4) iv. 9-14. (5) 13-26. (6) 28-v. 5. κβ´. (2) v. 4-14.
      (3) 14-21. (4) vi. 2-10. (5) Eph. i. 9-17. (6) 16-23. κγ´. (2) ii.
      18-iii. 5. (3) 5-12. (4) 13-21. (5) iv. 12-16. (6) 17-25. κδ´. (2)
      v. 18-26. (3) 25-31. (4) 28-vi. 6. (5) 7-11. (6) 17-21. κε´. (2)
      Phil. i. 2. _Hiat codex usque ad’_ λ´. (1) 1 Thess. i. 6-10. (3)
      9-ii. 4. (4) 4-8. (5) 9-14. (6) 14-20. λα´. (2) iii. 1-8. (3) 6-11.
      (4) 11-iv. 6. (5) 7-11. (6) 17-v. 5. λβ´. (2) v. 4-11. (3) 11-15.
      (4) 15-23. (5) 2 Thess. i. 1-5. (6) 11-ii. 5. λγ´. (2) ii. 13-iii.
      5. (3) 3-9. (4) 10-18. (5) 1 Tim. i. 1-8. (6) 8-14. λδ´. (2) 1 Tim.
      ii. 5-15. (3) iii. 1-13. (4) iv. 4-9. (5) 14-v. 10. (6) 17-vi. 2.
      λε´. (2) vi. 2-11. (3) 17-21. (4) 2 Tim. i. 8-14. (5) 14-ii. 2. (6)
      22-26.

  108 In the Menology, even Arund. 547 has μηνὶ σεπτεμβρίῳ _α_; ἀρχὴ τῆς
      ἰνδίκτου. So Burn. 22 nearly.

_  109 Theodosia_ in Codex Cyprius (_see_ p. 73), with the cognate lesson,
      Luke vii. 36-50, which lesson is read in Gale for Sept. 16, Euphemia
      and in Evst. 261 (B.M. Addit. 11,840). In Burdett-Coutts II. 7, John
      viii. 3-11 is used εἰς μετανοοῦντας: B-C. II. 30 adds καὶ γυναικῶν.

  110 So Cod. Cyprius, but the Christ’s Coll. Evst. removes Pelagia to
      Aug. 31, and reads John viii. 1-11.

  111 The Proto-martyr Stephen is commemorated on August 2 in Evst. 3
      (Wheeler 3).

  112 The same Saint is commemorated in the fragment of a Golden
      Evangelistarium seen at Sinai by the Rev. E. M. Young in 1864, and
      in B-C. III. 42 as μεγαλόμαρτυς ὁ τροπαιοφόρος; which (Evst. 286) is
      described in its place below.

  113 These fragments were published by Tischendorf in his Appendix Codd.
      cel. Sin. Vat. Alex. 1867. They consist of Gen. xxiii. 19-xxiv. 4;
      5-8; 10-14; 17, 18; 25-27; 30-33; 36-41; 43-46; Num. v. 26-30; vi.
      5, 6, 11, 12, 17, 18; 22-27; vii. 4, 5, 12, 13; 15-26. Another leaf
      of the same manuscript, containing Lev. xxii. 3-xxiii. 22, was also
      found at Sinai by Dr. H. Brügsch Bey, of Göttingen, and published by
      him in his Neue Bruchstücke des Codex Sinaiticus aufgefunden in der
      Bibliothek des Sinai Klosters, 1875, but is not, after all, part of
      Cod. א. Another morsel, containing Gen. xxiv. 9, 10, and 41-43, now
      at St. Petersburg, really belongs to it.

  114 J. Rendel Harris, New Testament Autographs, Baltimore (without
      date), an original and ingenious contribution to textual criticism;
      as is the Origin of the Leicester Codex (1887) Camb. Synd. by the
      same author, Fellow of Clare College, and Reader in Palaeography at
      Cambridge. Curious results in Bradshaw’s spirit. Identity of hand
      with Caius Psalter.

  115 Abbot, Comparative Antiquity of the Sinaitic and Vatican
      Manuscripts, p. 195. Dean Burgon surrendered the position maintained
      in The Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark.

  116 It has been suggested that this strange mode of division originated
      in the reluctance of scribes to begin a new line with any
      combination of letters which could not commence a Greek word, and to
      end a line with any letter which is not a vowel, or a liquid, or σ,
      or γ before another consonant, except in the case of Proper Names
      (Journal of Sacred Literature, April 1863, p. 8). Certainly the
      general practice in Cod. א bears out the rule thus laid down, though
      a few instances to the contrary occur here and there (Scrivener,
      Collation of Cod. Sinaiticus, Introd. p. xiv, note). Hort refers it
      to a grammatical rule not to end a line with οὐκ or οὐχ, or a
      consonant preceding an elided vowel, as ἀπ᾽, οὐδ᾽. New Testament in
      Greek, p. 315.

  117 But ΜΗ, ΝΗ, for μη, νη occur even in the Septuagint Cod.
      Sarravianus, also of the fourth century, in which copy numerals are
      quite constantly expressed by letters.

  118 Tischendorf, however, describes אa as “et formis et atramento primam
      manum tantum non adaequans,” and its writer has been regarded by
      some as little inferior in value to the first scribe. Thus Dr. Hort
      (Introd. p. 271), calling him the “corrector” proper, states that he
      “made use of an excellent exemplar, and the readings which he
      occasionally uses take high rank as authority.” Hort considers אb as
      mixed, אc as still more so.

  119 I am indebted for the following Memoranda on Cod. א to the kindness
      of the Dean of Derry and Raphoe.

      i. It is demonstrable that the Eusebian Sections and Canons on the
      margin are contemporaneous with the text. For they are wanting from
      leaves 10 and 15. Now these leaves are conjugate; and they have been
      (on other grounds) noted by Tischendorf as written not by the scribe
      of the body of the N. T., but by one of his colleagues (“D”) who
      wrote part of the O. T. and acted as Diorthota of the N. T. It thus
      appears that, after the marginal numbers had been inserted, the
      sheet containing leaves 10 and 15 was cancelled, and rewritten by a
      contemporary hand. The numbers must therefore have been written
      before the MS. was completed and issued.

      ii. The exemplar whence these numbers were derived, differed
      considerably from that which the text follows. For, in some cases,
      the sectional numbers indicate the presence of passages which are
      absent from the text. E.g. St. Matt. xvi. 2, 3, which is sect. 162,
      is wanting; and 162 is assigned to ver. 4, while the wrong canon (5
      for 6) betrays the presence in the canonizer’s exemplar of the
      passage omitted by the scribe. The same is true of St. Mark xv. 28
      (in which case the scribe is “D”).

      iii. The scribe who wrote the text was unacquainted with the
      Eusebian sections. For the beginning of a section is not marked, as
      in A and most subsequent MSS., by a division of the text and a
      larger letter. On the contrary the text is divided into paragraphs
      quite independent of the Eusebian divisions, which often begin in
      the middle of a line, and are marked merely by two dots (:) in
      vermilion, inserted no doubt by the rubricator as he entered the
      numbers in the margin. The fact that the numbers of the sections as
      well as of the canons (not as in other MSS. of the Canons only) are
      in vermilion, points the same way.

      iv. From the above it follows, (1) That while Cod. א proves the
      absence from its exemplar of certain passages, its margin proves the
      presence of some of them in a contemporaneous exemplar; (2) that
      while on the one hand the Eusebian numbers, coeval with the text,
      show that the MS. cannot be dated before the time of Eusebius, on
      the other hand the form of the text, inasmuch as it is not arranged
      so as to suit them, and as it differs from the text implied in them,
      marks for it a date little, if at all, after his time—certainly many
      years earlier than A.

      v. As regards the omission of the verses of St. Mark xvi. 9-20, it
      is not correct to assert that Cod. א betrays no sign of
      consciousness of their existence. For the last line of ver. 8,
      containing only the letters τογαρ, has the rest of the space (more
      than half the width of the column) filled up with a minute and
      elaborate “arabesque” executed with the pen in ink and vermilion,
      nothing like which occurs anywhere else in the whole MS. (O. T. or
      N. T.), such spaces being elsewhere invariably left blank. By this
      careful filling up of the blank, the scribe (who here is the
      diorthota “D”), distinctly shows that the omission is not a case of
      “non-interpolation,” but of deliberate excision. John Gwynn, May 21,
      1883.

  120 He would have written about 20,000 separate uncial letters every
      day. Compare the performance of that veritable Briareus, Nicodemus ὁ
      ξένος, who transcribed the Octateuch (in cursive characters
      certainly) now at Ferrara (Holmes, Cod. 107), beginning his task on
      the 8th of June, and finishing it the 15th of July, A.D. 1334,
      “working very hard”—as he must have done indeed (Burgon, _Guardian_,
      Jan. 29, 1873).

  121 This opinion, first put forth by Tischendorf in his N. T. Vaticanum
      1867, Proleg. pp. xxi-xxiii, was minutely discussed in the course of
      a review of that book in the _Christian Remembrancer_, October 1867,
      by the writer of these pages. Although Dr. Hort labours to show that
      no critical inferences ought to be drawn from this identity of the
      scribe of Cod. B with the writer of six conjugate leaves of Cod. א
      (being three pairs in three distinct quires, one of them containing
      the conclusion of St. Mark’s Gospel), he is constrained to admit
      that “the fact appears to be sufficiently established by concurrent
      peculiarities in the form of one letter, punctuation, avoidance of
      contractions, and some points of orthography” (Introduction, p.
      213). The internal evidence indeed, though relating to minute
      matters, is cumulative and irresistible, and does not seem to have
      been noticed by Tischendorf, who drew his conclusions from the
      handwriting only.

  122 Prothero (Memoir of H. Bradshaw, pp. 92-118) reprints a letter of
      Bradshaw from _Guardian_, Jan. 28, 1863, worth studying:—“Simonides
      died hard, and to the very end was supported by a few dupes of his
      ingenious mendacity.” (p. 99.)

  123 A more favourable estimate of the ecclesiastical policy of Cyril
      (who was murdered by order of the Sultan in 1638, aet. 80) is
      maintained by Dr. Th. Smith, “Collectanea de Cyrillo Lucario,
      Patriarcha Constantinopolitano,” London 1707.

  124 I.e. “Memorant hunc Librum scriptū fuisse ma-nu Theclae Martyris.”
      On the page over against Cyril’s note the same hand writes
      “videantur literae ejusdé Cyrill: Lucar: ad Georgium Episco Cant”
      [Abbot]; _Harl_: 823, 2. quae extant in Clementis Epistolis ad
      Corinthios editionis Colomesii Lond. 1687 8o page 354 &c.

  125 Not to mention a few casual _lacunae_ here and there, especially in
      the early leaves of the manuscript, the lower part of one leaf has
      been cut out, so that Gen. xiv. 14-17; xv. 1-5; 16-20; xvi. 6-9 are
      wanting. The leaf containing 1 Sam. xii. 20-xiv. 9, and the nine
      leaves containing Ps. 1. 20-lxxx. 10 (Engl.) are lost.

  126 Yet we may be sure that these two leaves did not contain the
      Pericope Adulterae, John vii. 58-viii. 11. Taking the Elzevir N. T.
      of 1624, which is printed without breaks for the verses, we count
      286 lines of the Elzevir for the two leaves of Cod. A preceding its
      defect, 288 lines for the two which follow it; but 317 lines for the
      two missing leaves. Deduct the thirty lines containing John vii.
      53-viii. 11, and the result for the lost leaves is 287.

  127 An excellent facsimile of A is given in the Facsimiles of the
      Palaeographical Society, Plate 106; others in Woide’s New Testament
      from this MS. (1786), and in Baber’s Old Test. (1816). Two specimens
      from the first Epistle of Clement are exhibited in Jacobson’s Patres
      Apostolici, vol. i. p. 110, 1838 (1863); and one in Cassell’s Bible
      Dict. vol. i. p. 49.

  128 Notice especially what Tregelles says of the Codex Augiensis
      (Tregelles’ Horne’s Introd. vol. iv. p. 198), where the difference
      of hand in the leaves removed from their proper place is much more
      striking than any change in Cod. Alexandrinus. Yet even in that case
      it is likely that one scribe only was engaged. It should be stated,
      however, that Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who, edits the autotype
      edition, believes that the hand changed at the beginning of St.
      Luke, and altered again at 1 Cor. x. 8. His reasons appear to us
      precarious and insufficient, and he seems to cut away the ground
      from under him when he admits (Praef. p. 9) that “sufficient
      uniformity is maintained to make it difficult to decide the exact
      place where a new hand begins.”

  129 Tischendorf, Septuagint, Proleg. p. lxv, cites with some approval
      Grabe’s references (Proleg. Cap. i. pp. 9-12) to Gregory Nazianzen
      [d. 389], three of whose Epistles are written to a holy virgin of
      that name (of course not the martyr), to whose παρθενών at Seleucia
      he betook himself, the better to carry out his very sincere _nolo
      episcopari_ on the death of his father Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzus:
      Πρῶτον μὲν ἦλθον εἰς Σελεύκειαν φυγὰς | Τὸν παρθενῶνα τῆς ἀοιδίμου
      κόρης | Θέκλας κ.τ.λ. “De vitâ suâ.”

  130 The last Arabic numeral in the Old Testament is 641, the first in
      the New Testament 667.

  131 Very interesting is Whitelock’s notice of a design which was never
      carried out, under the date of March 13, 1645. “The Assembly of
      Divines desired by some of their brethren, sent to the House [of
      Commons] that Mr. Patrick Young might be encouraged in the printing
      of the Greek Testament much expected and desired by the learned,
      especially beyond seas; and an ordinance was read for printing and
      publishing the Old Testament of the Septuagint translation, wherein
      Mr. Young had formerly taken pains and had in his hand, as library
      keeper at St. James’s, an original _Teeta_ [sic] Bible of that
      translation” (Memorials, p. 197, ed. 1732).

  132 “MSm Alexandm accuratissime ipse contuli, A.D. 1716. Rich:
      Bentleius.” Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 9, in a copy of Fell’s Greek
      Testament, 1675, which contains his collation. Ellis, Bentleii
      Critica Sacra, p. xxviii.

  133 See Bibliothèque du Vatican au Xme siècle, par Eugène Müntz et Paul
      Fabre, Paris. Thorn. 824 Lat., 400 Gr.

  134 The “Epistle” of Cardinal Carafa to Sixtus V, and the Preface to the
      Reader by the actual editor Peter Morinus, both of which Tischendorf
      reprints in full (Septuagint, Proleg. pp. xxi-xxvii), display an
      amount of critical skill and discernment quite beyond their age, and
      in strange contrast with the signal mismanagement in regard to the
      revision of the Latin Vulgate version under the auspices of the same
      Pope.

  135 In Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and 1 Kings i. 1-xix. 11, there
      are forty-four lines in a column; and in 2 Paralip. x. 16-xxvi. 13,
      there are forty lines in a column.

  136 The writer of the Preface to the sixth volume of the Roman edition
      of 1881 (apparently Fabiani), is jubilant over his discovery of the
      name of this retracer (“eruditissimi et patientissimi viri,” as he
      is pleased to call him, p. xviii) in the person of Clement the Monk,
      who has written his name twice in the book in a scrawl of the
      fifteenth century. But mere resemblance in the ink is but a lame
      proof of identity, and Fabiani recognizes some other correctors,
      whom he designates as B4, posterior to the mischievous
      “instaurator.”

  137 Hug says _none_, but Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. p. 9)
      himself detected two in a part that the second scribe had left
      untouched; and not a very few elsewhere (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. pp.
      xx, xxi, 1867); though a break often occurs with no stop by either
      hand. In the much contested passage Rom. ix. 5, Dr. Vance Smith
      (“Revised Texts and Margins,” p. 84, note), while confidently
      claiming the stop after σαρκα in Cod. A as _primâ manu_, and
      noticing the space after the word in Cod. Ephraemi (C), admits that
      “in the Vatican the originality of the stops may be doubtful.” In
      the judgement of Fabiani, “vix aliqua primo exscriptori tribuenda”
      (Praef. N. T. Vat. 1881, p. xviii).

  138 The publication of the Roman edition (1868-81) enables us to add
      (Abbot, _ubi supra_, p. 193) that the blessings of the twelve
      patriarchs in Gen. xlix are in separate paragraphs numbered from A
      to IB, that the twenty-two names of the unclean birds Deut. xiv.
      12-18, twenty-five kings in Josh. xii. 10-22, eleven dukes in 1 Chr.
      i. 51-54, each stand in a separate line. In Cod. א, especially in
      the New Testament, this arrangement στιχηρῶς is much more frequent
      than in Cod. B, although the practice is in some measure common to
      both.

  139 The Roman edition (1868-81) also makes known to us that in the Old
      Testament two columns are left blank between Nehemiah and the
      Psalms, which could not have been otherwise, inasmuch as the Psalms
      are written στιχηρῶς with but two columns on a page. Between Tobit
      and Hosea (which book stands first of the Prophetical writings) a
      column is very naturally left blank, and two columns at the end of
      Daniel, with whose prophecy the Old Testament concludes. But these
      peculiarities obviously bear no analogy to the case of the end of
      St. Mark’s Gospel.

  140 See above, pp. 49-51.

  141 The writer of the Preface to the Roman edition (vol. vi. Praef. p.
      9, 1881) vainly struggles to maintain the opposite view, because the
      Cardinal, in his Preface to the Complutensian N. T., speaks about
      “adhibitis Vaticanis libris,” as if there was but one there.

  142 Rulotta’s labours are now printed in Bentleii Critica Sacra by Mr.
      A. A. Ellis, 1862, pp. 121-154.

  143 Thus the correspondence of Codex B with what St. Basil (c. Eunom.
      ii. 19) states he found in the middle of the fourth century, ἐν τοῖς
      παλαιοῖς τῶν ἀντιγράφων, in Eph. i. 1, viz. τοῖς οὖσιν without ἐν
      Ἐφέσῳ, though now read only in this and the Sinaitic manuscript
      _primâ manu_, and in one cursive copy (Cod. 67) _secundâ manu_,
      seems in itself of but little weight. Another point that has been
      raised is the position of the Epistle to the Hebrews. But this
      argument can apply only to the elder document from which the Vatican
      MS. was taken, and wherein this book unquestionably followed that to
      the Galatians. In Cod. B it _always_ stood in its present place,
      after 2 Thess., as in the Codices cited p. 74, note.

  144 Besides the twenty-five readings Tischendorf observed himself,
      Cardinal Mai supplied him with thirty-four more for his N. T. of
      1849. His seventh edition of 1859 was enriched by 230 other readings
      furnished by Albert Dressel in 1855.

  145 “They would not let me open it,” he adds, “without searching my
      pocket, and depriving me of pen, ink, and paper.... If I looked at a
      passage too long the two _prelati_ would snatch the book out from my
      hand.” Tregelles, Lecture on the Historic Evidence of the N. T., p.
      84.

  146 The great gap in the Pauline Epistles is filled up from Vatic. 1761
      (Act. 158, Paul. 192) of the eleventh century.

  147 Other editions of the Vatican N. T. appeared at Ratisbon; at Leyden
      (1860) by A. Kuenen and C. G. Cobet, with a masterly Preface by the
      latter; and at Berlin (1862) by Philip Buttmann, furnished with an
      Appendix containing the varying results of no less than nine
      collations, eight of which we have described in the text, the ninth
      being derived from Lachmann’s Greek Testament (1742, 1850), whose
      readings were all obtained second-hand. Tischendorf does not much
      commend the accuracy of Buttmann’s work.

  148 “Angelus Mai, quamquam, ut in proverbio est, ἐν τυφλῶν πόλει
      γλαμυρὸς βασιλεύων, non is erat cui tanta res rectè mandari posset:”
      Kuenen and Cobet, N. T. Vat. Praef. p. 1. Tischendorf too, in his
      over querulous Responsa ad Calumnias Romanas &c., 1870, p. 11, is
      not more than just in alleging “Angelum Maium in editionibus suis
      Codicis Vaticani alienissimum se praebuisse ab omni subtiliore rei
      palaeographicae scientiâ, ac tantum non ignarum earum legum ad quas
      is codex in usum criticum edendus esset.” The defence set up for Mai
      in the Preface to the Roman volume of 1881, was that he intended to
      produce only a new edition of the “authentic” Septuagint of 1586-7,
      chiefly for the use of Greek-speaking Catholics.

  149 The Dean himself on Feb. 20, 1861, and for four subsequent days,
      “went twice over the doubtful passages and facsimilized most of the
      important various readings,” in spite of much opposition from the
      Librarian, who “insisted that our order from Antonelli, although it
      ran ‘per verificare,’ to verify passages, only extended to seeing
      the Codex, not to using it.” (Life by his Widow, pp. 310, 315.)

  150 “Novum Testamentum Vaticanum post Angeli Maii aliorumque imperfectos
      labores ex ipso codice edidit Ae. F. C. Tischendorf.” Lipsiae, 4to,
      1867.

  151 To his hand Tischendorf assigns seven readings, Matt. xiii. 52; xiv.
      5; xvi. 4; xxii. 10; xxvii. 4. Luke iii. 1 (_bis_), 7. “For some six
      centuries after it was written B appears to have undergone no
      changes in its text except from the hand of the ‘corrector,’ the
      ‘second hand’ ” (Hort, Introd. p. 270). What then of B2?

  152 It must surely be to these, the earliest scribes, that Cobet refers
      when he uses language that would not be at all applicable to the
      case of B2 or B3: “In Vaticano duorum librorum veterum testimonia
      continentur, et nihilo plus in primâ manu quam in secundâ inest
      auctoritatis ac fidei. Utriusque unaquaeque lectio ex se ipsâ
      spectanda ponderandaque est, et si hoc ages, modo hanc modo illam
      animadvertes esse potiorem. Hoc autem in primis firmiter tenendum
      est, non esse secundae manûs lectiones correctoris alicujus
      suspiciones aut conjecturas, sive illae sunt acutiores sive
      leviores, sed quidquid a secundâ manu correctum, mutatum, deletum
      esse Maius referat, id omne haud secus atque id quod prior manus
      dederit, perantiqui cujusdam Codicis fide nixum esse.” (N. T. Vat.
      Praef. p. xxvi.)

  153 It may be mere oversight that in Matt. xxvii. 4 he does not say in
      1867 of what hand the marginal δικαιον is: in his eighth edition
      (1865) he adjudges it to B2. In Matt. xxiv. 23 πιστευητε and ver. 32
      εκφύη he gives to B3 in 1867 what he had assigned to B2 in 1865. The
      Roman Commentary gives no light in the other places, but assigns
      πιστεύητε to B2, B3.

  154 “Bibliorum Sacrorum Graecus Codex Vaticanus, Auspice Pio IX
      Pontifice Maximo, collatis studiis Caroli Vercellone Sodalis
      Barnabitae, et Josephi Cozza Monachi Basiliani editus. Romae typis
      et impensis S. Congregationis de Propaganda Fide,” square folio,
      1868.

  155 The feeble rejoinder of the Roman editors was followed up in 1870 by
      Tischendorf’s Responsa ad Calumnias Romanas, &c., the tone of which
      pamphlet we cannot highly praise.

  156 This practice is plainly confessed to in the Preface to the volume
      of 1881 (p. xvi) without any consciousness of the fatal mistake
      which it involves: “Facies libri Vaticani repraesentata est [ut] ea
      primum omnia apparerent, quae a priore codicis notario profecta
      adhuc manifesto perspiciuntur, tum ea tantum a posterioribus sive
      emendatoribus, sive instauratoribus commutata adderentur, quae sine
      scripturae confusione legi possent.”

  157 In 1 Cor. vii. 29 Vercellone joins ἐστιν and το closely, but
      Tischendorf leaves a space between them, with a middle point, which
      he expressly states to be _primâ manu_. Again, in ver. 34 Vercellone
      joins μεμερισται with the following και. Tischendorf in 1867 (but
      not in his last edition of the N. T.) interposes a point and space.
      In these _minutiae_ Vercellone, who was not working against time,
      may be presumed to be the more accurate of the two. The editors of
      the sixth volume have no note at either place. Tischendorf detects
      an error of Vercellone, ειτε for ειχε Heb. ix. 1, but this has been
      corrected by the hand in some copies of the Roman volume, as also in
      the Commentary.

  158 His reasons for regarding the Sinaitic manuscript as the younger
      (_see_ p. 89, note 2) are valid enough so far as they go (Praef. p.
      vi): its initial letters stand out more from the line of the
      writing; abridgements of words are fewer and less simple; it
      contains the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons instead of the
      antiquated divisions of its rival, and the text is broken up into
      smaller paragraphs. Tregelles, who had seen both copies, used to
      plead the fresher appearance of the Sinaitic, contrasted with the
      worn look of the Vatican MS.; but then its extensive hiatus proves
      that the latter had been less carefully preserved.

      Eusebius sent to Constantine’s new city (Euseb. Vit. Const. Lib. iv)
      πεντήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν διφθέραις (c. 36) ... ἐν πολυτελῶς ἠσκημένοις
      τεύχεσι τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσά (c. 37): on which last words Valesius
      notes, “Codices enim membranacei ferè per quaterniones digerebantur,
      hoc est quatuor folia simul compacta, ut terniones tria sunt folia
      simul compacta. Et quaterniones quidem sedecim habebant paginas,
      terniones vero duodenas.” But now that we have come to know that
      Cod. B is arranged in quires of five sheets (_see_ p. 105), that
      manuscript will hardly answer to the description τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσά
      (see p. 27, note 1) as Cod. א does. Indeed Canon Cook (Revised
      Version, &c., p. 162) objects to Valesius’ explanation altogether,
      on the ground that his sense would rather require τριπλόα καὶ
      τετραπλόα, and that the rare words τρισσά (“three by three”) and
      τετρασσά (“four by four”) exactly describe the arrangement of three
      columns on a page in Cod. B, and four on a page in Cod. א. The Canon
      has since observed that the same view is maintained by O. von
      Gebhardt (“Bibel-text” in Herzog’s Real-Encyklopädie, Leipsic 1878,
      second edition). On the other hand Archdeacon Palmer, in an obliging
      communication made to me, comparing the words πεντήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν
      διφθέραις ἐγκατασκεύοις (c. 36) with ἐν πολυτελῶς ἠσκημένοις
      τεύχεσιν τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσὰ διαπεμψάντων ἡμῶν, and interpreting
      Eusebius’ compliance (c. 37) by means of Constantine’s directions
      (c. 36), is inclined to refer τρισσὰ καὶ τετρασσά to σωμάτια, as if
      it were “we sent abroad the collections [of writings] in richly
      adorned cases, three or four in a case.” It will probably be thought
      that the expression is on the whole too obscure to be depended on
      for any controversial purposes. It is safer to argue that if the
      sections and canons extant in Cod. א be by a contemporary hand
      (_see_ p. 93, and Dean Gwynn’s _Memoranda_ in our _Addenda_ for that
      page), that circumstance, the great antiquity of the manuscript
      considered, will confirm the probability of Eusebius’ connexion with
      it. Eusebius agrees also with א in omitting ἡ πύλη, Matt. vii. 13,
      and knew of copies, not however the best or with his approval, which
      inserted ἡσαΐου before τοῦ προφήτου in Matt. xiii. 35: א being the
      only uncial which exhibits that reading. So again Eusebius after
      Origen maintains the impossible number ἑκατὸν ἑξήκοντα of א and a
      few others in Luke xxiv. 13. Dr. C. R. Gregory, Prolegomena, pp.
      347, 348, inclines to the belief that B and א were among the fifty
      MSS. sent by Eusebius to Constantino about A.D. 331-2. Canon Cook’s
      entire argument (Revised Version of the First Three Gospels (1882),
      pp. 160-165) should be consulted.

  159 Dublin University Magazine, Nov. 1859, p. 620. Even Bishop
      Lightfoot, a strong and consistent admirer of the manuscript, speaks
      of its “impatience of apparently superfluous words” (Epistle to the
      Colossians, p. 316). Dr. Hort (Introduction, p. 235) pleads that
      such facts “have no bearing on either the merits or the demerits of
      the scribe of B, except as regards the absolutely singular readings
      of B,” whereas multitudes of these omissions are found in other good
      documents.

  160 Dean Burgon cites four specimens of such repetitions: Matt. xxi. 4,
      five words written twice over; ib. xxvi. 56-7, six words; Luke i.
      37, three words or one line; John xvii. 18, six words. These,
      however, are but a few out of many. Nor is Tischendorf’s judgement
      at variance with our own. Speaking of some supposed or possible
      gross _errata_ of the recent Roman edition, he puts in the
      significant proviso “tamen haec quoque satis cum universâ scripturae
      Vaticanae vitiositate conveniunt” (Appendix N. T. Vaticani, 1869, p.
      xvii).

  161 The latest Roman editors incline to an Egyptian origin, rather than
      one suggested in Magna Graecia, but the only fresh reason they
      allege can have very slight weight, namely, that two of the damaged
      leaves have been repaired by pieces of papyrus. The learned Ceriani
      of Milan believes that Cod. B was written in Italy, Cod. א in
      Palestine or Syria (Quarterly Review, April, 1882, p. 355). The
      supposed Eusebian origin of both has been already stated.

  162 As this manuscript is of first-rate importance it is necessary to
      subjoin a full list of the passages it contains, that it may not be
      cited _e silentio_ for what it does not exhibit: Matt. i. 2-v. 15;
      vii. 5-xvii. 26; xviii. 28-xxii. 20; xxiii. 17-xxiv. 10; xxiv.
      45-xxv. 30; xxvi. 22-xxvii. 11; xxvii. 47-xxviii. 14: Mark i. 17-vi.
      31; viii. 5-xii. 29; xiii. 19-xvi. 20: Luke i. 2-ii. 5; ii. 42-iii.
      21; iv. 25-vi. 4; vi. 37-vii. 16 or 17; viii. 28-xii. 3; xix. 42-xx.
      27; xxi. 21-xxii. 19; xxiii. 25-xxiv. 7; xxiv. 46-53: John i. 1-41;
      iii. 33-v. 16; vi. 38-vii. 3; viii. 34-ix. 11; xi. 8-46; xiii.
      8-xiv. 7; xvi. 21-xviii. 36; xx. 26-xxi. 25: Acts i. 2-iv. 3; v.
      35-x. 42; xiii. 1-xvi. 36; xx. 10-xxi. 30; xxii. 21-xxiii. 18; xxiv.
      15-xxvi. 19; xxvii. 16-xxviii. 4: James i. 1-iv. 2: 1 Pet. i. 2-iv.
      6: 2 Pet. i. 1-1 John iv. 2: 3 John 3-15: Jude 3-25: Rom. i. 1-ii.
      5; iii. 21-ix. 6; x. 15-xi. 31; xiii. 10-1 Cor. vii. 18; ix. 6-xiii.
      8; xv. 40-2 Cor. x. 8: Gal. i. 20-vi. 18: Eph. ii. 18-iv. 17: Phil.
      i. 22-iii. 5: Col. i. 1-1 Thess. ii. 9: Heb. ii. 4-vii. 26; ix.
      15-x. 24; xii. 15-xiii. 25: 1 Tim. iii. 9-v. 20; vi. 21-Philem. 25:
      Apoc. i. 2-iii. 19; v. 14-vii. 14; vii. 17-viii. 4; ix. 17-x. 10;
      xi. 3-xvi. 13; xviii. 2-xix. 5. Of all the books only 2 John and 2
      Thess. are entirely lost; about thirty-seven chapters of the
      Gospels, ten of the Acts, forty-two of the Epistles, eight of the
      Apocalypse have perished. The order of the books is indicated, p.
      74.

  163 The following Medicean manuscripts seem to have come into the Royal
      Library by the same means; Evan. 16, 19, 42, 317. Act. 12, 126.
      Paul. 164. It appears therefore that Cod. C was not one of the
      manuscripts bought of Marshal Strozzi (Pattison, Life of Is.
      Casaubon, p. 202), which were only 800 out of the 4,500 which
      belonged to the Queen (ibid. p. 204).

  164 Bp. Chr. Wordsworth (N. T. Part iv. p. 159) reminds us of Wetstein’s
      statement (Bentley’s Correspondence, p. 501) that it had cost him
      two hours to read one page; so that his £50 were not so easily
      earned, after all. This collation is preserved in Trinity College
      Library, B. xvii. 7, 9.

  165 Dr. Hort, with his ever ready acuteness, draws certain inferences to
      be discussed hereafter from the fact that a displacement in the
      leaves of the exemplar wherefrom the Apocalypse in Cod. C was
      copied, which the scribe of C did not notice, proves it to have been
      a book of nearly 120 small leaves, and accordingly that it “formed a
      volume either to itself or without considerable additions”
      (Introduction, p. 268).

  166 Very remarkable is the language of the University in returning
      thanks for the gift: “Nam hoc scito, post unicae scripturae
      sacratissimam cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoriâ temporum
      scriptores extitisse, quos memorabili viro Johanni Calvino tibique
      praeferamus.” Scrivener’s Codex Bezae, Introd. p. vi.

  167 Matt. i. 1-20; vi. 20-ix. 2; xxvii. 2-12: John i. 16-iii. 26: Acts
      viii. 29-x. 14; xxi. 2-10; 15-18 (though Ussher, Mill, Wetstein and
      Dickinson cite several readings from these verses, which must have
      been extant in their time); xxii. 10-20; 29-xxviii. 31 in the
      _Greek_: Matt. i. 1-11; vi. 8-viii. 27; xxvi. 65-xxvii. 1: John i.
      1-iii. 16: Acts viii. 20-x. 4; xx. 31-xxi. 2; 7-10; xxii. 2-10;
      xxii. 20-xxviii. 31 in the _Latin_. The original writing has
      perished in the following, which are supplied by a scribe of not
      earlier than the ninth century: Matt. iii. 7-16: Mark xvi. 15-20:
      John xviii. 14-xx. 13 in the _Greek_: Matt. ii. 21-iii. 7: Mark xvi.
      6-20: John xviii. 2-xx. 1 in the _Latin_. A fragment, containing a
      few words of Matt. xxvi. 65-67 (Latin) and xxvii. 2 (Greek), (Fol.
      96, Scrivener), was overlooked by Kipling.

  168 It is surprising that any one should have questioned the identity of
      Cod. D with Stephen’s β´. No other manuscript has been discovered
      which agrees with β´ in the many singular readings and arbitrary
      additions in support of which it is cited by Stephen. That he
      omitted so many more than he inserted is no argument against their
      identity, since we know that he did the same in the case of his α´
      (the Complutensian Polyglott) and η´ (Codex L, Paris 62). The great
      inaccuracy of Stephen’s _margin_ (the text is much better revised)
      is so visible from these and other well-ascertained instances that
      no one ought to wonder if β´ is alleged occasionally (not often) for
      readings which D does not contain. On a careful analysis of all the
      variations imputed to β´ by Stephen, they will be found to amount to
      389 in the parts written in the original hand, whereof 309 are
      alleged quite correctly, forty-seven a little loosely, while in
      eight instances corrected readings are regarded in error as from the
      original scribe. Of the twenty-five places which remain, all but
      three had been previously discovered in other copies used by
      Stephen, so that β´ in their case has been substituted by mistake
      for some other numeral. One of the three remaining has recently been
      accounted for by Mr. A. A. Vansittart, who has found καὶ
      περισσευθήσεται added to δοθήσεται αὐτῷ (Luke viii. 18 from Matt.
      xiii. 12) in Stephen’s θ´ or Coislin 200 at Paris (No. 38, of the
      Gospels). I do not find β´ cited by Stephen after Acts xx. 24,
      except indeed in Rom. iii. 10 (with α´), in manifest error, just as
      in the Apocalypse xix. 14 ε´ (No. 6 of the Gospels), which does not
      contain this book, is cited instead of ιε´; or as ια´ is quoted in
      xiii. 4, _but not elsewhere in the Apocalypse_, undoubtedly in the
      place of ιϛ´; or as ιϛ´, which had broken off at xvii. 8, reappears
      instead of ιε´ in xx. 3. In the various places named in the last
      note, wherein the Greek of Cod. D is lost, β´ is cited only at Matt.
      xxvii. 3, beyond question instead of η´; and for _part_ of the
      reading in Acts ix. 31, δ´ (to which the whole rightly belongs)
      being alleged for the other part. In John xix. 6, indeed, where the
      original Greek is missing, β´ is cited, but it is for a reading
      actually extant in the modern hand which has there supplied Codex
      D’s defects.

  169 “Ils s’emparèrent des portes et de tous les lieux forts ... non pas
      sans leur impiétes et barbaries accoutumées envers les choses
      saintes” (Mézeray, Hist. de France, tom. iii. p. 87, 1685).
      Accordingly, travellers are shown to this day the bones of unclean
      animals which the Huguenots, in wanton mockery, then mingled with
      the presumed remains of St. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons.

  170 One cannot understand why Wetstein (N. T. Proleg. vol. i, 30) should
      have supposed that Beza _prevaricated_ as to the means whereby he
      procured his manuscript. He was not the man to be at all ashamed of
      spoiling the Philistines, and the bare mention of Lyons in connexion
      with the year 1562 would have been abundantly intelligible scarce
      twenty years afterwards. It is however remarkable that in the last
      edition of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls it Codex
      Lugdunensis, but _Claromontanus_ (notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx.
      3); for, though it might be natural that Beza, at eighty years of
      age and after the lapse of so long a time, should confound the Lyons
      copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St. Paul’s Epistles (D);
      yet the only way in which we can account for the Codex Bezae being
      collated in _Italy_ for Stephen, is by adopting Wetstein’s
      suggestion that it was the actual copy (“antiquissimum codicem
      Graecum”) taken to the Council of Trent in 1546 by William a Prato,
      Bishop of Clermont in Auvergne, to confirm the Latin reading in John
      xxi. 22 “sic eum volo,” which D alone may seem to do. Some learned
      man (ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων φίλων does not well suit his son Henry) might
      have sent to Robert Stephen from Tren the readings of a manuscript
      to which attention had been thus specially directed.

  171 Not more than eighty-three typographical errors have been detected
      in Kipling throughout his difficult task, whereof sixteen are in his
      Annotations, &c.

  172 In St. Luke 136 (143 Lat.): in what remains of St. Matthew 583 (590
      Lat.), of St. Mark 148, of St. John 165 (168 Lat.), of the Acts 235.
      The later παραγραφαί, indicated by [symbol] (_see_ p. 51, note 3),
      though forty-five out of the forty-nine are firmly and neatly made,
      and often resemble in colour the ink of the original scribe, can be
      shown to be full four centuries later (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae,
      Introd. p. xxviii).

  173 Bradshaw (Prothero’s Memoirs, p. 97) in a letter to the _Guardian_,
      Jan. 28, 1863, writes thus:—“I saw Cod. א at Leipsig _per_
      Tischendorf. I had been curious to know whether it was written in
      even quaternions throughout, like the Cod. Bezae, or in a series of
      fasciculi, each ending with a quire of varying size, like the Cod.
      Alexandrinus, and I found the latter to be the case. This,
      by-the-bye, is sufficient to prove”—why, is not quite clear—“that it
      cannot be the volume which Dr. Simonides speaks of having written at
      Mount Athos.”

  174 Yet Φ (Beratinus) and Σ (Rossanensis) contain St. Matthew and St.
      Mark, and are probably a little older than D.

  175 H. C. Hoskier, Collation of Cod. 604, &c. Appendix F. Mr. Hoskier
      saw the MS. on May 18, 1886.

  176 In our facsimile (No. 21), over against the beginning of Mark xvi.
      8, is set the number of the section (ΣΛΓ or 233), above the
      corresponding Eusebian canon (B or 2).

  177 Dr. Hort more exactly reckons that these leaves apparently contain
      Mark vi. 53-vii. 4; vii. 21-viii. 32; ix. 1-x. 43; xi. 7-xii. 19;
      xiv. 25-xv. 22 (_Addenda and Corrigenda_ to Tregelles’s N. T., p.
      1019), adding that Tischendorf had access also to a few verses
      preserved in the collections of the Russian Bishop Porphyry. They
      are published in Duchesne’s “Archives des Missions scientifiques et
      littéraires” (Paris, 1877), 3e sér. tom. iii. pp. 386-419.

  178 These songs, with thirteen others from the Old Testament and
      Apocrypha, though _partially_ written in uncial letters, are
      included in a volume of Psalms and Hymns, whose prevailing character
      is early cursive.

  179 From Tischendorf’s copy of Od Dr. Caspar René Gregory has gathered
      readings in Heb. v. 8-vi. 10, and sent them to Dr. Hort.

  180 I.e., twenty lines on a page, according to the form used in this
      edition.

  181 They had been previously described in a tract “Jac. Frid. Heusinger,
      de quatuor Evan. Cod. Graec. quem antiqua manu membrana scriptum
      Guelferbytana bibliotheca servat.” Guelf. 1752.

  182 Codex P contains Matt. i. 11-21; iii. 13-iv. 19; x. 7-19; x. 42-xi.
      11; xiii. 40-50; xiv. 15-xv. 3; xv. 29-39: Mark i. 1-11; iii. 5-17;
      xiv. 13-24; 48-61; xv. 12-37; Luke i. 1-13; ii. 9-20; vi. 21-42;
      vii. 32-viii. 2; viii. 31-50; ix. 26-36; x. 36-xi. 4; xii. 34-45;
      xiv. 14-25; xv. 13-xvi. 22; xviii. 13-39; xx. 21-xxi. 3; xxii. 3-16;
      xxiii. 20-33; 45-56; xxiv. 1, 14-37; John i. 29-41; ii. 13-25; xxi.
      1-11.

  183 Codex Q contains Luke iv. 34-v. 4; vi. 10-26; xii. 6-43; xv. 14-31;
      xvii. 34-xviii. 15; xviii. 34-xix. 11; xix. 47-xx. 17; xx. 34-xxi.
      8; xxii. 27-46; xxiii. 30-49: John xii. 3-20; xiv. 3-22.

  184 Published in the Jahrbücher (Vienna) d. Lit. 1847.

  185 Codex R contains Luke i. 1-13; i. 69-ii. 4; 16-27; iv. 38-v. 5; v.
      25-vi. 8; 18-36, 39; vi. 49-vii. 22; 44, 46, 47; viii. 5-15; viii.
      25-ix. 1; ix. 12-43; x. 3-16; xi. 5-27; xii. 4-15; 40-52; xiii.
      26-xiv. 1; xiv. 12-xv. 1; xv. 13-xvi. 16; xvii. 21-xviii. 10; xviii.
      22-xx. 20; xx. 33-47; xxi. 12-xxii. 15; 42-56; xxii. 71-xxiii. 11;
      xxiii. 38-51. A second hand has supplied ch. xv. 19-21.

  186 For the Coptic style of the letters Tischendorf compares a double
      palimpsest leaf in the British Museum, containing 1 Kings viii.
      58-ix. 1, which he assigns to the fifth century, although the
      capital letters stand out a little, and are slightly larger than the
      rest (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ii. Proleg. p. xliv). But both Dr.
      Wright and Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, from their great experience in
      this style of writing, have come to suspect that it is usually
      somewhat less ancient than from other indications might be supposed.

  187 Tischendorf found breathings also in the palimpsest Numbers (Monum.
      sac. ined. _ubi supra_, p. xxv).

  188 I say _almost_, for Bengel’s description makes it plain that this is
      the Moscow manuscript from which F. C. Gross sent him the extracts
      that Wetstein copied and numbered Evan. 87. Bengel, however, states
      that the cursive portion from John vii onwards bears the date of
      6508 or A.D. 1000. Scholz was the first to notice this identity
      (_see_ Evan. 250).

  189 Notwithstanding, the Eusebian canons have been washed out of Wb, a
      strong confirmation of what was conjectured above, p. 61.

  190 Codex X contains Matt. vi. 6, 10, 11; vii. 1-ix. 20; ix. 34-xi. 24;
      xii. 9-xvi. 28; xvii. 14-xviii. 25; xix. 22-xxi. 13; 28-xxii. 22;
      xxiii. 27-xxiv. 2; 23-35; xxv. 1-30; xxvi. 69-xxvii. 12; Mark vi.
      47-Luke i. 37; ii. 19-iii. 38; iv. 21-x. 37; xi. 1-xviii. 43; xx.
      46-John ii. 22; vii. 1-xiii. 5; xiii. 20-xv. 25; xvi. 23-xxi. 25.
      The hiatus in John ii. 22-vii. 1 is supplied on paper in a hand of
      the twelfth century; Mark xiv. 61-64; xiv. 72-xv. 4; xv. 33-xvi. 6
      are illegible in parts, and xvi. 6-8 have perished. Matt. v. 45
      survives only in the commentary.

  191 Codex Z contains Matt. i. 17-ii. 6; ii. 13-20; iv. 4-13; v. 45-vi.
      15; vii. 16-viii. 6; x. 40-xi. 18; xii. 43-xiii. 11; 57-xiv. 19; xv.
      13-23; xvii. 9-17; 26-xviii. 6; xix. 4-12; 21-28; xx. 7-xxi. 8;
      23-30; xxii. 16-25; 37-xxiii. 3; 15-23; xxiv. 15-25; xxv. 1-11;
      xxvi. 21-29; 62-71.

  192 Not in moveable type, as a critic in the _Saturday Review_ (Aug. 20,
      1881) seems to suppose.

  193 Mr. E. H. Hansell prints in red these additional readings thus fresh
      brought to light in the Appendix to his “Texts of the oldest
      existing manuscripts of the New Testament,” Oxford, 1864.

  194 “Barrett’s edition shows that of the sixty-four pages of the MS.
      fifty had originally twenty-one lines to the page, and fourteen had
      twenty-three.” Dr. Ezra Abbot.

  195 These are Matt. vi. 16-29; vii. 26-viii. 27; xii. 18-xiv. 15; xx.
      25-xxi. 19; xxii. 25-xxiii. 13; John vi. 14-viii. 3; xv. 24-xix. 6.

  196 In the St. Petersburg portion are all the rest of St. John, and
      Matt. i. 1-v. 31; ix. 6-xii. 18; xiv. 15-xx. 25; xxiii. 13-xxviii.
      20; or all St. Matthew except 115 verses.

  197 Dr. Gregory, Tisch. Prolegomena, p. 401, quotes Gardthausen,
      Griechische Palaeogr., Lipsiae, 1879, pp. 159, 344, as assigning
      A.D. 979 as the date.

  198 The edition was posthumous, and has prefixed to it a touching “Life”
      of two pages in length, by his brother and pupil, dwelling
      especially on Rettig’s happy change in his later days from
      rationalism to a higher and spiritual life.

  199 Viz. Rom. iii. 5; 1 Cor. ii. 8; 1 Tim. ii. 4; iv. 10; vi. 4; 2 Tim.
      ii. 15. Equally strong are the notices of Aganon, who is cited eight
      times in Δ, about sixteen in G. This personage was Bishop of
      Chartres, and a severe disciplinarian, who died A.D. 941; a fact
      which does not hinder our assigning Cod. Δ to the ninth century, as
      Rettig states that all notices of him are by a later hand. There is
      the less need of multiplying proofs of this kind, as Tregelles has
      observed, a circumstance which demonstrates to a certainty the
      identity of Cod. Δ and G. When he was at Dresden he found in Cod. G
      twelve leaves of later writing in precisely the same hand as several
      that are lithographed by Rettig, because they were attached to Cod.
      Δ. “Thus,” he says, “these MSS. once formed one book; and when
      separated, some of the superfluous leaves with additional writing
      attached to the former part, and some to the latter” (Tregelles’
      Horne’s Introd. vol. iv. p. 197).

  200 The portion of this manuscript contained in Paul. G was divided into
      στίχοι on the same principle by Hug (Introduction, vol. i. p. 283,
      Wait’s translation).

  201 Λ (1) is really an Evangelistary. See Evst. 493.

  202 The subscription to St. Matthew stands in _both_: ευανγελιον κατα
      ματθαιον. εγραφη και αντεβληθη εκ των [sic] ἱεροσολυμοις παλαιων
      αντιγραφων; των εν τω ἁγιω ορει αποκειμενων; εν στιχοις _βφιδ_;
      κεφφ. _τνε_. Very similar subscriptions occur in Codd. 20, 215, 300,
      376, 428, 573.

  203 Cod. Ξ contains Luke i. 1-9; 19-23; 27, 28; 30-32; 36-66; 77-ii. 19;
      21, 22; 33-39; iii. 5-8; 11-20; iv. 1, 2; 6-20; 32-43; v. 17-36; vi.
      21-vii. 6; 11-37; 39-47; viii. 4-21; 25-35; 43-50; ix. 1-28; 32, 33;
      35; 41-x. 18; 21-40; xi. 1, 2; 3, 4; 24-30; 31; 32, 33.

  204 Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen
      Literatur, 1. Bd. 4. Hft., 1883, Leipsig. Also see _Church
      Quarterly_, Jan. 1884. Prof. Sanday in Studia Biblica, i. p. III.
      “Would delight the heart of the Dean of Chichester.” _Athenaeum_,
      No. 302, Sept. 19, 1885.

  205 Dean. Gywnn of Raphoe is so good as to remind me that among the
      other proper names enumerated by Wetstein and Semler as written on
      the reverse of the last leaf of this manuscript, ΘΕΩΔΟΡΟΣ stands by
      itself in a hand which may be as old as the seventh century. Common
      as the name is, the fact is interesting and suggestive. For the
      orthography compare κωλονια Acts xvi. 12 in Cod. E.

  206 It is probable that Mill got this from “Nouvelles Observations sur
      le Texte et les Versions du Nouveau Testament,” par R. Simon, Paris,
      1695.

  207 I see no force in Tischendorf’s objection, that if Theodore had
      brought Cod. E to England, Bede would have used it before he came to
      write his “Expositio Retractata.”

  208 The names and order of the books of the New Testament in this most
      curious and venerable list stand thus: Matthew, John, Mark, Luke,
      Romans, 1, 2 Corinth., Galat., Ephes., 1, 2 Tim., Tit., Colos.,
      _Filimon_, 1, 2 Pet., James, 1, 2, 3 John, Jude, Barnabas’ Ep.,
      John’s Revelation, Act. Apost., Pastor [Hermas], Actus Paul.,
      Revelatio Petri.

  209 Facsimiles of this manuscript are given by Semler in his edition of
      Wetstein’s Prolegomena (1764, Nos. 8, 9). Bianchini’s estimate of
      its age (Evangeliarium Quadruples, tom. ii. fol. 591, 2), as of the
      seventh century, is certainly too high.

  210 Facsimile of 1 Tim. vi. 19-2 Tim. i. 5 is given in Pal. Soc. Pt. ix
      (1879), Pl. 127.

  211 So 1 Cor. xii. 2. For ἄφωνα, Vulg. _muta_, Cod. Aug. ἄμορφα. Rom.
      viii. 26. For ἀσθενείαις, Vulg. _infirmitatem orationis nostrae_,
      Cod. Aug. τῆς δεήσεως, cf. 1 Cor. vii. 11. Infinitives for
      Imperatives.

  212 He betrays his nationality by placing “waltet” _primâ manu_ over the
      first εξουσειαζει, 1 Cor. vii. 4.

  213 In 1 Tim. iv. 2 the Latin h is inserted _secundâ manu_ before
      υποκρισι.

  214 Boerner’s son tells the tale thirty years afterwards with amusing
      querulousness in his Catalogus Bibl. Boern. Lips. 1754, p. 6, cited
      by Matthaei Cod. Boern. p. xviii. But there must have been some
      misunderstanding on both sides, for it appears from a manuscript
      note in his copy of the Oxford N. T. of 1675 (Trin. Coll. B. xvii.
      8), that Bentley considered Cod. G his own property; since after
      describing Cod. F before the Epistle to the Romans as his own, and
      as commencing at Rom. iii. 19, he adds “Variae lectiones ex altero
      _nostro_ MSto, ejusdem veteris exemplaris apographo.”

  215 viz. ημας for υμας, Rom. xvi. 17; μετρους for μερους, Eph. iv. 16;
      εσκοτισμενος for -μενοι, iv. 18. Add to these στωμα for σωμα, 1 Cor.
      ix, 27, as cited by Bentley (Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 36).

  216 By John O’Donovan, Editor of Irish Annals. I have been favoured with
      corrections by the late Dr. Todd, of Trinity College, Dublin, and
      recently by the Rev. Robert King of Ballymena, whose version I have
      ventured to adopt.

      Téicht do róim [téicht do róim]: To come to Rome, to come to Rome,
      Mór saido becic torbai: Much of trouble, little of profit,
      Inrí chondaigi hifoss: The thing thou seekest here,
      Manimbera latt ni fog bai: If thou bring not with thee, thou findest
      not.

      Mór báis mór baile: Great folly, great madness,
      Mór coll ceille mór mire: Great ruin of sense, great insanity,
      Olais airchenn teicht dóecaib: Since thou hast set out for death,
      Beith fó étoil maic Maire.: That thou shouldest be in disobedience
      to the Son of Mary.

      The second stanza intimates that as the pilgrimage to Rome is at the
      risk of life, it is folly not to be at peace with Christ before we
      set out. The opening words “To come to Rome” imply that the verses
      were written there by some disappointed pilgrim. Since the
      handwriting resembles that of the interlinear Latin, Mr. King
      suggests that both may have been the work of the Scottish Bishop
      Marcus, or of his nephew Moengal (Rettig, Cod. Δ, Prolegomena, p.
      xx), who called at St. Gall on their return from Rome, whence Marcus
      went homewards, leaving his books and Moengal behind him.

  217 Here αου standing to represent _au_ shows that the Greek is derived
      from the Latin, not _vice versâ_.

  218 That Cod. G cannot have been taken from Cod. G appears both from
      matters connected with their respective Latin versions, and because
      F contains no trace of the vacant lines left in G at the end of Rom.
      xiv to receive ch. xvi. 25-27. But Dr. Hort (Journal of Philology,
      vol. iii. No. 5, pp. 67, 68 note) has come to think that F is a mere
      transcript of G, the scribe of the former being by far the more
      ignorant of the two. He meets our argument to the contrary stated
      above in the text, by alleging that in respect to the division of
      words F is free from no outrageous portent found in G, while it has
      to answer for many of its own. But (to take our examples from one
      open leaf) if the writer of F were so helplessly ignorant as Dr.
      Hort represents, how could he have set right G’s error in 1 Tim. iv.
      7, reading και · γραωδεις for G’s και αιγραωδεις? Again, if F had
      before him an undivided manuscript, one can easily account for such
      monsters as in 1 Tim. iv. 2 και · καυτη ριασ μενων· F (_photographed
      page_), but no one could possibly have so written with G’s
      κεκαυτηριασμενων before him. That the two copies were compared
      together in after times seems evident from the fact stated in p.
      179, that Latin renderings from G stand in eighty-six places above
      the Greek of F. It was at the same time perhaps that some
      ill-divided words in F were corrected by means of a loop from the
      Greek of G: e.g. 2 Cor. i. 3 οικτιρμων G, οικ [symbol] τιρμων F; ii.
      14 θριαμβευοντι G, θριαμ [symbol] βεὐοντι F; iv. 9
      ενκαταλιμπαννομενοι G, εν · καταλιμπαν [symbol] νομενοι F; ver. 15
      πλεονασασα G, πλεονα [symbol] σασα F. ’Mr. Hort’s view, that F was
      copied directly from G’ (writes Bishop Lightfoot very gently,
      Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 6, p. 210, note), “deserves
      consideration, and may prove true, though his arguments do not seem
      quite conclusive.” Lightfoot elsewhere pronounces that “the
      divergent phenomena of the two Latin texts” seem unfavourable to Dr.
      Hort’s hypothesis (Ep. to Coloss. p. 355, note 2). But the latter
      still adheres to it with characteristic firmness: “we believe F to
      be as certainly in its Greek text a transcript of G [as E is of D];
      if not, it is an inferior copy of the same immediate exemplar”
      (Introd. p. 150). Yet why “inferior”?

  219 Epistularum Paulinarum codd. Gr. et Lat. scriptas Augiensem
      Boernerianum Claromontanum examinavit, &c. Petrus Corssen, H.
      Fienche Kiliensis, 1889.

_  220 See_ p. 63, note 1.

  221 Scholz describes Codd. 196, 362, 366 of the Gospels as also written
      in red ink. See too Evan. 254.

  222 Dr. C. R. Gregory has read a few words more of this MS. Griesbach
      and Scholz number the London part as 64, the Hamburg part as 53.

  223 Griesbach (Symbol. Critic. vol. ii. p. 166) says that in the
      Harleian fragment “Iota bis tantum aut ter subscribitur, semel
      postscribitur, plerumque omittitur,” overlooking the second ascript.
      Scrivener repeats this statement about ι subscript (Cod. Augiens.
      Introd. p. lxxii), believing he had verified it: but Tischendorf
      cannot see the subscripts, nor can Scrivener on again consulting
      Harl. 5613 for the purpose. Tregelles too says, “I have not seen a
      _sub_scribed iota in any uncial document” (Printed Text, p. 158,
      note).

  224 Tregelles, wishing to reserve the letter B for the great Codex
      Vaticanus 1209, called this copy first L (N. T. Part iv. p. iii),
      and afterwards Q (N. T. Part vi. p. i). Surely Mr. Vansittart was
      right (Journal of Philology, vol. ii. No. 3, p. 41) in protesting
      against a change so needless and inconvenient; nor has Tischendorf
      adopted it in his eighth edition of the N. T.

  225 Very many corrections have been made in the following Catalogue as
      well from investigations of my own as from information kindly
      furnished to me by Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian at
      Cambridge, by Professor Hort, by Mr. A. A. Vansittart, late Fellow
      of Trinity College there [d. 1882], by Mr. W. Kelly, and especially
      by Dean Burgon, to whom the present edition is more deeply indebted
      than it would be possible to acknowledge in detail. His series of
      Letters addressed to me in the _Guardian_ newspaper (1873) contains
      but a part of the help he has afforded towards the preparation of
      this and the second edition. Ed. iii.

  226 For the Authorities chiefly consulted in the list of Cursive
      Manuscripts given in this edition, see Appendix A to this volume;
      and for a list of Facsimiles, see Appendix B.

  227 Stephen’s margin cites ζ´ eighty-four times in the Gospels, usually
      in company with several others, but alone in Mark vi. 20; xiv. 15;
      Luke i. 37. Since Evan. 18 or Reg. 47 contains the whole N. T., and
      Stephen cites ζ´ in the Acts once (ch. xvii. 5), in the Catholic
      Epistles seven times, in the Pauline twenty-seven, in the Apocalypse
      never; Reg. 47 has been suggested to have been Stephen’s ζ´, rather
      than Cod. 8 or Reg. 49. On testing the two with Steph. ζ´ in eight
      places, Mr. Vansittart found that they both agreed with it in five
      (Matt. xx. 12; Mark vi. 20; x. 52; Luke vi. 37; John vi. 58), but
      that in the remaining three (Mark xii. 31; Luke i. 37; John x. 32)
      Reg. 49 agreed with ζ´, while Reg. 47 did not.

  228 Stephen includes his θ᾽ among the copies that αὐτοὶ πανταχόθεν
      συνηθροίσαμεν, which might suit the case of Coislin. 200, as St.
      Louis would have brought or sent it to France. Mr. Vansittart tested
      Cod. 38 in Matt. xxvi. 45; Luke viii. 18; xix. 26; James v. 5; 2
      Pet. ii. 18, and found it agree in all with Stephen’s θ᾽. What of
      ἀγγελία, 1 John i. 5? In Luke viii. 18 that most careless editor
      misprints β᾽ when he means θ᾽. See above, p. 124, note 3.

  229 “Textus ipse distinctus est in clausulas majores, seu Paragraphos;
      ad initium notatos singulos literâ majusculâ miniatâ,” Mill (N. T.
      Proleg. § 1445). Yet since Burgon testifies that its text “is not
      broken up into Paragraphs after all,” Mill can only intend to
      designate in a roundabout way the presence of the larger chapters
      (p. 55) with their appropriate capitals.

  230 On the death of Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Ely (whose honesty as a
      book-collector is impeached, on no fair grounds, by Tew in Bridge’s
      “Northamptonshire,” vol. ii. p. 45, Oxon. 1791), in 1714, George I
      was induced to buy his books and manuscripts for the Library at
      Cambridge, amounting to 30,000 volumes, in acknowledgement of the
      attachment of the University to the House of Hanover. Every one
      remembers the epigram which this royal gift provoked. _See_ “Cap and
      Gown,” p. 15.

  231 “We often hear,” said a witty and most reverend Irish Prelate, “that
      the text of the Three Heavenly Witnesses is a _gloss_; and any one
      that will go into the College Library may see as much for himself.”
      It was a little bold in Mr. Charles Forster (“A New Plea,” &c., pp.
      119, 120, 139), whose zeal in defence of what he held to be the
      truth I heartily revere, to urge the authority of Dr. Adam Clarke
      for assigning this manuscript to the thirteenth century, the rather
      since almost in the same breath, he stigmatizes the Wesleyan
      minister for a “self-taught philomath” (p. 122). Dr. Clarke tells us
      fairly the grounds on which he arrived at his strange conclusion
      (Observations on the Text of the Three Divine Witnesses, Manchester,
      1805, pp. 8-10), and marvellously unsound they are. But what avails
      authority, _quum res ipsa per se clamat_? The facsimile made for Dr.
      Clarke nearly seventy years ago has been copied in Horne’s
      Introduction and twenty other books, and leaves no sort of doubt
      about the date of Codex Montfortianus.

  232 This Froy or Roy is believed by Mr. Rendel Harris (Origin of Cod.
      Leic., p. 48) to be the forger of Cod. 61.

  233 Another facsimile (Luke xxi. 36-John viii. 6) is given by Abbott in
      his “Collation of Four Important Manuscripts” (_see_ Cod. 13). In
      all four the _pericope adulterae_ follows Luke xxi. 38.

  234 See the style of the Evangelistaria, as cited above, pp. 80-83;
      Matthaei’s uncials BH and Birch’s 178 of the Gospels, described
      below. So B.-C. ii. 13, to be described hereafter, reads in St.
      Matthew only ἀρχ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ ματθαῖον ἁγίου εὐαγγελίου. Compare
      also Codd. 211, 261, 357, and B.-C. iii. 5 in SS. Matthew and Mark.

  235 Of the 183 manuscript volumes bequeathed by William Wake, Archbishop
      of Canterbury [1657-1737] to Christ Church (of which he had been a
      Canon), no less than twenty-eight contain portions of the Greek
      Testament. They are all described in this list from a comparison of
      Dean Gaisford’s MS. Catalogue (1837) with the books themselves, to
      which Bp. Jacobson’s kindness gave me access in 1861. Corrected by
      E. M., to whom similar kindness has been shown. See also “Account of
      some MSS. at Christ Church, Oxford,” by the Rev. Charles H. Hoole,
      Student.

  236 These formal revisions of the Latin Bible were mainly two, one made
      by the University of Paris with the sanction of the Archbishop of
      Sens about 1230, and a rival one undertaken by the Mendicant Orders,
      through Cardinal Hugo de St. Caro (_see_ above, p. 69), and adopted
      by their general Chapter held at Paris in 1256. A previous revision
      had been made by Cardinal Nicolaus and the Cistercian Abbot
      Stephanus in 1150. A manuscript of that of 1256 was used by Lucas
      Brugensis and Simon (Wetstein, N. T. Prol. vol. i. p. 85). Canon
      Westcott calls attention to a _Correctorium_ in the British Museum,
      King’s Library, 1 A. viii.

  237 On fol. 4 we read ἡ βίβλος αὕτη (ἥδε 178) τῆς μονῆς τοῦ Προδρόμου |
      τῆς κειμένης ἔγγιστα τῆς Ἀε[αι]τίου | ἀρχαϊκὴ δὲ τῆ μονῆ κλῆσις
      Πέτρα. Compare Cod. 178 and Montfauc, Palaeogr. Graeca, pp. 39, 110,
      305.

  238 Noted “Ex libris Georgii Wheleri Westmonasteriensis perigrinatione
      ejus Constantinopolitanâ collect. Anno Domini 1676.” See Evan. 68;
      Evst. 3.

  239 Cod. 101 better suits Bengel’s description of Uffen. 3 than 97: they
      are written on different materials, and the description of their
      respective texts will not let us suspect them to be the same.
      Wetstein never cites Cod. 101, but the addition of τὸν θεόν at the
      end of John viii. 27, the reading of the margin of Uffen. 3, has
      been erroneously ascribed in the critical editions to 97, not to
      101.

  240 Cod. Ravianus, Bibl. Reg. Berolinensis [xvi], 4to, 2 vols., on
      parchment, once belonging to Jo. Rave of Upsal, has been examined by
      Wetstein, Griesbach, and by G. G. Pappelbaum in 1796. It contains
      the whole New Testament, and has attracted attention because it has
      the disputed words in 1 John v. 7, 8. It is now, however, admitted
      by all to be a mere transcript of the N. T. in the Complutensian
      Polyglott with variations from Erasmus or Stephen, and as such has
      no independent authority.

  241 (Wetstein.) THE VELESIAN READINGS. The Jesuit de la Cerda in his
      “Adversaria Sacra,” cap. xci (Lyons, 1626), a collection of various
      readings, written in vermilion in the margin of a _Greek_ Testament
      (which from its misprint in 1 Pet. iii. 11 we know to be R.
      Stephen’s of 1550) by Petro Faxardo, Marquis of Velez, a Spaniard,
      who had taken them from sixteen manuscripts, eight of which were in
      the king’s library, in the Escurial. It is never stated what codices
      or how many support each variation. De la Cerda had received the
      readings from Mariana, the great Jesuit historian of Spain, then
      lately dead, and appears to have inadvertently added to Mariana’s
      account of their origin, that the sixteen manuscripts were in Greek.
      These Velesian readings, though suspected from the first even by
      Mariana by reason of their strange resemblance to the Latin Vulgate
      and the manuscripts of the Old Latin, were repeated as critical
      authorities in Walton’s Polyglott, 1657, and (contrary to his own
      better judgement) were retained by Mill in 1707. Wetstein, however
      (N. T. Proleg. vol. i. pp. 59-61), and after him Michaelis and Bp.
      Marsh, have abundantly proved that the various readings must have
      been collected by Velez from _Latin_ manuscripts, and by him
      translated into Greek, very foolishly perhaps, but not of necessity
      with a fraudulent design. Certainly, any little weight the Velesian
      readings may have, must be referred to the Latin, not to the Greek
      text. Among the various proofs of their Latin origin urged by
      Wetstein and others, the following establish the fact beyond the
      possibility of doubt:

      (For each of these, there is the reference, the Greek Text, the
      Vulgate Text, the Vulgate various reading, and the Velesian
      reading.)

      Mark viii. 38; ἐπαισχυνθῇ; confusus fuerit; confessus fuerit;
      ὁμολογήσῃ;
      Heb. xii. 18; κεκαυμένῳ; accensibilem; accessibilem; προσίτῳ;
      ——xiii. 2; ἔλαθον; latuerunt; placuerunt; ἤρεσαν;
      James v. 6; κατεδικάσατε; addixistis; adduxistis; ἠγάγετε;
      Apoc. xix. 6; ὄχλου; turbae; tubae; σάλπιγγος;
      ——xxi. 12; ἀγγέλους; angelos; angelos; γωνίας.

  242 (Wetstein.) THE BARBERINI READINGS must also be banished from our
      list of critical authorities, though for a different reason. The
      collection of various readings from twenty-two manuscripts (ten of
      the Gospels, eight of the Acts and Epistles, and four of the
      Apocalypse), seen by Isaac Vossius in 1642 in the Barberini Library
      at Rome, was made about 1625, and first published in 1673 by Peter
      Possinus (Poussines), a Jesuit, at the end of a catena of St. Mark.
      He alleged that the collations were made by John M. Caryophilus [d.
      1635], a Cretan, while preparing an edition of the Greek Testament,
      under the patronage of Paul V [d. 1621] and Urban VIII [d. 1644]. As
      the Barberini readings often favour the Latin version, they fell
      into the same suspicion as the Velesian: Wetstein especially (N. T.
      Proleg. vol. i. pp. 61, 62), after pressing against them some
      objections more ingenious than solid, declares “lis haec non aliter
      quam ipsis libris Romae inventis et productis, _quod nunquam credo
      fiet_, solvi potest.” The very papers Wetstein thus called for were
      discovered by Birch (Barberini Lib. 209) more than thirty years
      later, and besides them Caryophilus’ petition for the loan of six
      manuscripts from the Vatican (Codd. BS, 127, 129, 141, 144), which
      he doubtless obtained and used. The good faith of the collator being
      thus happily vindicated, we have only to identify his eleven [Cod.
      141 of the Gospels being also Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40. Another
      of his manuscripts was Act. 73, Paul. 80.] remaining codices, most
      of them probably being in that very Library, and may then dismiss
      the Barberini readings as having done their work, and been fairly
      superseded.

  243 In Codd. 115 and 202 _Eus._ is usually, in Codd. 116, 117, 417, 422,
      and B. M. Addit. 15,581 but rarely, written under _Am._: these
      copies therefore were probably never quite finished. See p. 62, and
      note 1.

  244 Meerman’s other manuscript of the N. T., sold at his sale in 1824,
      is No. 562.

  245 A collection presented to Urban VIII (1623-44) by Maximilian,
      Elector of Bavaria, from the spoils of the unhappy Elector Palatine,
      titular king of Bohemia.

  246 Or rather A.D. 1274. According to Engelbreth the letters stand
      ψτψπβ, which can only mean A.M. 6782 (_see_ p. 42, note 2).

  247 Thus, at least, I understand Moldenhawer’s description, “Evangeliis
      et Actis λέξεις subjiciuntur dudum in vulgus notae.”

  248 Others F.

  249 By double _syn._ Moldenhawer may be supposed to mean here and in
      Cod. 232 both _syn._ and _men._

  250 Readings extracted by Griesbach (Symb. Crit. i. pp. 247-304) from
      the margin of a copy of Mill’s Greek Testament in the Bodleian, in
      his own or Thomas Hearne’s handwriting, were placed here, but are
      omitted. Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis, Introd. p. xxxvi) has shown that
      they were derived from Evan. 440.

  251 Holmes, Praefatio ad Pentateuchum, describes his Cod. 32 as “e
      Codicibus Eugenii, olim Archiepiscopi Slabinii et Chersonis.”
      Nicephorus also is named by Holmes as the editor of a Catena on the
      Octateuch and the four books of Kings from the Constantinopolitan
      manuscripts (Leipzig, 1772-3), and is described as “primo
      Hieromonachus, et postea Archiepiscopus Slabiniensis et
      Chersonensis, sedem Astracani habens” (_ubi supra_, cap. iv).

  252 Written in three several and minute hands (Hort):—A for the Gospels,
      the Epistle of Pilate and its Answer, and a treatise on the
      genealogy of the Virgin; B for the Apocalypse and a Synaxarion; C
      the Acts, Cath. Paul. (Hebrews last), and Lives of the Apostles,
      followed on the same page by the Psalter by B, so that Apoc. and
      _syn._ probably stood last.

  253 This manuscript appears to be the only Greek witness for the Old
      Latin and Curetonian Syriac variation Matt. i. 16 ἰωσὴφ ᾧ
      μνηστευθῆσα παρθένος μαριὰμ ἐγέννησεν _ιν_ τὸν λεγόμενον _χν_. But
      then it was written in Italy, as Ceriani judges.

  254 The asper or asprum was a mediaeval Greek silver coin (derived from
      ἄσπρος, _albus_); we may infer its value from a passage cited by
      Ducange from Vincentius Bellovac. xxx. 75 “quindecim drachmas seu
      asperos.”

  255 450. Great Gr. Monastery at Jerusalem 1 [July 1, 1043], 8vo, _syn._,
      _Eus. t._, first three Gospels with an Arabic version, neatly
      written by a reader, Euphemius. This appears to be Coxe’s 6, 4to,
      St. Luke only.

      451. Jerusalem 2 [xii], 8vo.

      452. Jerusalem 3 [xiv], 8vo.

      453. Jerusalem 4 [xiv], 8vo.

      454. Jerusalem 5 [xiv], 8vo.

      455. Jerusalem 6 [xiv], 4to, with a commentary.

      456. Jerusalem 7 [xiii], 4to, St. Matthew with a commentary, neatly
      written.

      _Perhaps_ Coxe’s 43 [xi], in gold _uncial_ letters.

      457. St. Saba 2 [xiii], 4to, _syn._, _men._, is Act. 186, Paul. 234.

      458. St. Saba 3 [dated 1272, Indiction 15], 16mo.

      459. St. Saba 7 [xii], 8vo.

      460. St. Saba 8 [xii], 8vo.

      461. See Evan. 481.

      462. St. Saba 10 [xiv], 4to, is also Act. 187, Paul. 235, Apoc. 86.

      463. St. Saba 11 [xiv], 4to, _chart._

      464. St. Saba 12 [xi], 4to.

      465. St. Saba 19 [xiii], 8vo.

      466. St. Saba 20 [xiii], 8vo, is Act. 189, Paul. 237, Apoc. 862 or
      89. Also “from a monastery in the island of Patmos.”

      467. [xi], 4to.

      468. [xii], 8vo, with a commentary.

      469. [xiv], 4to.

  256 The Psalter 5pe (Petrop. ix. 1) [994], containing the hymns, Luke i.
      46-55; 68-79; ii. 29-32, is like our Evan. 612, which see.

  257 In addition to Evann. 73, 74, Gaisford in 1837 catalogued, and
      Scrivener in 1861 inspected, these fourteen copies of the Gospels in
      the collection of Archbishop Wake, now at Christ Church, Oxford.
      They were brought from Constantinople about 1731, and have now been
      described in the Rev. G. W. Kitchin’s Catalogue of the Manuscripts
      in Christ Church Library (4to, 1867).

  258 The letter χ is quite illegible, but the Indiction 9 belongs only to
      A.D. 831, 1131, 1431, while the style of the manuscript leaves no
      doubt which to choose.

  259 Of these manuscripts Thomas Mangey (Evan. 483) states on the
      fly-leaves that he collated Nos. 12, 25, 28, 34 in 1749. Caspar
      Wetstein collated the Apocalypse in Nos. 12 and 34 for his
      relative’s great edition; while in the margin of No. 35, a 4to Greek
      Testament printed at Geneva (1620), is inserted a most laborious
      collation (preceded by a full description) of eight of the Wake
      manuscripts with Wetstein’s N. T. of 1711, having this title
      prefixed to them, “Hae Variae lectiones ex MSS. notatae sunt manu et
      opera Johannis Walkeri, A. 1732.” John Walker, most of whose labours
      seem never yet to have been used, although they were known to
      Berriman in 1741 (Critical Dissertation on 1 Tim. iii. 16, pp.
      102-4), was Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, where so many of
      his critical materials accumulated for the illustrious Bentley are
      deposited. Walker d. 1741, Archdeacon of Hereford, after Bentley’s
      will, six months before him. The codd. in Trinity College were
      bought from Bentley’s heirs (not from Richard Bentley) when
      Wordsworth was Master (1820-41), and so were not in Bentley’s hands
      when Walker died. Old Latin Biblical Texts, xxiv-vi. Of his eight
      codices, we find on investigation that Walker’s C is Wake 26;
      Walker’s 1 is Wake 20 (collations of these two, sent by Walker to
      Wetstein, comprise Codd. 73, 74, described above); Walker’s B is
      Wake 21; Walker’s D is Wake 24, both of Gospels; Walker’s E is Wake
      18, his H is Wake 19, both Evangelistaria; Walker’s q is Wake 12, of
      which Caspar Wetstein afterwards examined the Apocalypse (Cod. 26);
      Walker’s W is Wake 38 of the Acts and Epistles, or Scholz’s Act.
      191, Paul. 245.

  260 Bentley specifies “argumenta inedita Cosmae Indicopleustae in 4
      Evangelia, et versus iambici fortasse Jacobi Calligraphi: argumenta
      incerti ad Actus: prologus ineditus et argumenta Oecumenii ad
      Epistolas omnes.”

  261 Matt. iv. 1-vii. 6; xx. 21-xxi. 12; Luke iv. 29-v. 1; 17-33; xvi.
      24-xvii. 13; xx. 19-41; John vi. 51-viii. 2; xii. 20-40; xiv. 27-xv.
      13; xvii. 6-xviii. 2; 37-xix. 14.

  262 In Mr. Coxe’s “Report to Her Majesty’s Government,” we find an
      account (which illness compelled him to give at second hand) of
      several copies of the Gospels and one palimpsest Evangelistarium,
      all dated [xii], still remaining in this Prelate’s Library.

  263 For Add. 11,837, which is mscr, see Evan. *201.

  264 Belsheim (Cod. Aureus, Proleg. p. xvii and note 3) gives a short
      life of that noble Swede, John Gabriel Sparvenfeldt [1655-1727], who
      was sent over Europe by his master, Charles XI, to procure
      manuscripts for the Royal Library, and bought the Latin Codex Aureus
      at Madrid in 1690.

  265 Gregory considers this to be (not a duplicate but) the same as Cod.
      634.

  266 For the other Evann. at Patmos, _see_ No. 1160, &c.

  267 For all these MSS. (Evann. 1148, 1149, 1261, 1262, 1263, 1265-1268,
      1274-1279), _see_ Ἱεροσολομιτικὴ Βιβλιοθήκη, κ.τ.λ., ὑπὸ Α.
      Παπαδοπούλου Π. Κεραμέως. Τόμος Πρῶτος. Ἐν Πετρουπόλει, 1891.

  268 Mr. Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. xxviii, xxix) represents,
      among facts which I am better able to verify, that Act. and Epp. 25,
      26, and Epp. 15, were collated by Wetstein, and his labours
      preserved at Trin. Coll. Cambridge (B. xvii. 10, 11). The
      manuscripts he indicates so ambiguously must be Paul. 25, 26, and
      Act. 15, since Wetstein is not known to have worked at Act. 25, 26,
      or Paul. 15.

  269 Covell once marked this codex 5, but afterwards gave it the name of
      the Sinai MS. (little anticipating worthier claimants for that
      appellation), reserving 5 for Harl. 5777 or Evan. 446.

_  270 See_ under 98.

  271 Cod. 162 has attracted much attention from the circumstance that it
      is the only unsuspected witness among the Greek manuscripts for the
      celebrated text 1 John v. 7, 8, whose authenticity will be discussed
      in Vol. II. Ch. XII. A facsimile of the passage in question was
      traced in 1829 by Cardinal Wiseman for Bishop Burgess, and published
      by Horne in several editions of his “Introduction,” as also by
      Tregelles (Horne, vol. iv. p. 217). If the facsimile is at all
      faithful, this is as rudely and indistinctly written as any
      manuscript in existence; but the illegible scrawl between the Latin
      column in the post of honour on the left, and the Greek column on
      the right, has been ascertained by Mr. B. H. Alford (who examined
      the codex at Tregelles’ request) to be merely a consequence of the
      accidental shifting of the tracing paper, too servilely copied by
      the engraver.

  272 Scholz says 1344, and Tischendorf corrects but few of his gross
      errors in these Catalogues: but A.M. 6902, which he cites from the
      manuscript, is A.D. 1394.

  273 Here again we banish to the notes Scholz’s list from Cod. 182 to
      Cod. 189, for the reasons stated after Evan. 449.

      182. (Paul. 243.) Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [xii],
      8vo, also another [xiii] 8vo.

      183. (Paul. 231.) Library of the Great Greek monastery at Jerusalem
      8 [xiv], 8vo. This must be Coxe’s No. 7 [x], 4to, beginning Acts
      xii. 6.

      184. (Paul. 232, Apoc. 85.) Jerusalem 9 [xiii], 4to, with a
      commentary. This is evidently Coxe’s No. 15, though he dates it at
      the end of [x].

      185. (Paul. 233.) St. Saba, Greek monastery, 1 [xi], 12mo.

      186. (Evan. 457.)

      187. (Evan. 462.)

      188. (Paul. 236.) St. Saba 15 [xii], 4to.

      189. (Evan. 466.)

  274 From the monastery of Grotta Ferrata, near Tusculum, “Ubi degunt ab
      antiquo tempore monachi, ordinis S. Basilii Magni, ritum
      Italo-Graecum observantes,” Holmes. Praef. ad Pentateuch. on his
      Cod. 128, which came to the Vatican from the same place. It is the
      traditional Villa Luculli.

  275 Birch shows the connexion of Caryophilus with this important copy
      (which much resembles the Leicester manuscript, Evan. Cod. 69) from
      James v. 5, and especially from 3 John 5 μισθόν for πιστόν, a
      _lectio singularis_. In this codex, as in the others cited, Heb.
      stands before 1 Tim.

  276 The gold ducat coined for the Military Order of St. John at Rhodes
      (_see_ Ducange) was worth 9_s_. 6_d_. English money.

  277 Here again we set Scholz’s codices in a note, substituting others in
      their room. Scholz’s run, 231. (Act. 183.) 232. (Act. 184.) 233.
      (Act. 185.) 234. (Evan. 457.) 235. (Evan. 462.) 236. (Act. 188.)
      237. (Evan. 466.) 243. (Act. 182), two separate codices.

  278 Mr. B. W. Newton superintended the publication of Tregelles’ last
      part of his Greek New Testament under circumstances which disarm
      criticism, but Tregelles could hardly have meant that in the
      Apocalypse “much of Cod. 14 (Leicestrensis) has been supplied by a
      later hand from the Codex Montfortianus, Apoc. 92” (Introductory
      Notice, p. 1). The original hand remains unchanged in the Leicester
      copy, even on the last torn leaf containing portions of Apoc. xix,
      but the converse supposition is very maintainable, though not quite
      certain, that the Apocalypse in Cod. 92 was transcribed from Cod.
      14.

  279 Gregory has substituted this for Scholz’s 23, which he finds does
      not contain Apoc. Whatever readings he cites under these three
      numbers, are simply copied from Wetstein (Kelly’s “Revelation,”
      Introd. p. xi, note). Dr. Gregory has seen all the four.

  280 After this again we withdraw Scholz’s copies, as virtually included
      in Coxe’s, putting others in their room. They are 85. (Act. 184.)
      86. (Evan. 462), thrice cited ineunte libro (Tischendorf). 862 of
      Scholz, being 89 of Tischendorf (Evan. 466).

  281 We cannot identify 109, Bentley’s R (Regis Galliae, 1872): cf.
      Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, Intr. p. xxix.

  282 In the sixth lesson for the Holy Passions the prefatory clause to
      Mark xv. 16 is founded on an obvious misconception: Τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ
      οἱ στρατιῶται ἀπήγαγον τὸν ϊν εἰς τὴν ἀυλὴν τοῦ καϊάφα, ὅ ἐστι
      πραιτώριον. We remember no similar instance of error.

  283 Laud. Gr. 36, which in the Bodleian Catalogue is described as an
      Evangelistarium, is a collection of Church Lessons from the
      Septuagint read in Lent and the Holy Week, such as we described
      above. It has red musical notes, and seems _once_ to have borne the
      date A.D. 1028. It is Dean Holmes’ No. 61 (Praef. ad Pentateuch).

  284 As with the MSS. of the Gospels, and for the reasons assigned above,
      we remove to the foot of the page, and do not reckon in our
      numbering, the twenty-one copies seen by Scholz in Eastern
      Libraries.

      158. Library of the Great Greek Monastery at Jerusalem, No. 10
      [xiv], fol.

      159. “Biblioth. monasterii virginum τῆς μεγάλης παναγίας a S. Melana
      erect.” [xiii], fol., very neat (“non sec. viii ut monachi putant,”
      Scholz).

      160. (Apost. 33.) St. Saba 4, written there by one Antony [xiv],
      8vo.

      161. St. Saba 5 [xv], 8vo, _chart._

      162. St. Saba 6 [xv], 16mo, _chart._

      163. St. Saba 13 [xiii], 4to, _chart._, adapted (as also those that
      follow) to the use of Palestine.

      164. St. Saba [xiv], 4to.

      165. St. Saba 17 [xv], 4to, _chart._

      166. St. Saba 21 [xiii], fol.

      167. St. Saba 22 [xiv], fol.

      168. St. Saba 23 [xiii], fol.

      169. St. Saba 24 [xiii], fol.

      170. St. Saba 25 [xiii], fol.

      171. (Apost. 52.) St. Saba (unnumbered) [written July, 1059, in the
      monastery of Θεοτόκος, by Sergius, a monk of Olympus in Bithynia],
      8vo.

      [+]172. Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [“iv” Scholz,
      obviously a misprint], fol.

      [+]173. Patmos [ix], 4to.

      [+]174. Patm. [x], 4to.

      [+]175. Patm. [x], 4to.

      176. Patm. [xii], 4to.

      177. Patm. [xiii], 4to.

      178. Patm. [xiv], 4to, in the same Library, but not numbered.

      Some of these MSS. have been removed to Europe since Scholz made his
      reckoning, e.g. Parham No. 20 (Evst. 236).

  285 At the end in small gold uncials the following very curious colophon
      was deciphered by Dean Burgon and the learned sub-librarian Signor
      Veludo jointly: Μηνὶ μαΐω Ἰνδ. ΙΔ. ἔτους ϛφνδ᾽. προσηνέχθη παρὰ
      βασιλείου μοναχοῦ πρεσβυτέρου καὶ ἡγουμένου τῆς σεβασμίας μονῆς τῆς
      κοιμήσεως τῆς θ_κου_ εἰς τὴν ἀυτὴν μονὴν βιβλία τέσσαρα; τὸ
      ἀυτὸεὐαγγέλιον, ἀπόστολος, προφητεία, καὶ ἀναγνοστικόν, ὁ βίος τοῦ
      ἁγίου. καὶ ἐστύχηται δίδωσθαι ὑπὲρ τῆς αὐτῆς προσενέξαιως ἑνὶ ἑκάστω
      χρόνω ἀπὸ τοῦ δοχείου τῆς αὐτῆς μονῆς ὑπὲρ μνήμης αὐτ νόμισμα ἒν
      ἥμισον, μέχ[ρι γὰρ τού] τὰ τῶν χριστιανῶν [συ]νίσταται;
      περιφυλάττεται δὲ καὶ ἡ ἁγία μονὴ αὕτη; ἐν γὰρ τῶ τυπικῶ τῆς μονῆς
      περὶ τοῦ κατίδους (_sic_) τῶν ἀυτῆς βιβλίων, καὶ περὶ τῆς διανομῆς
      τοῦ ἑνὸς ἡμίσου νομίσματος σαφέστερον διερμηνεύει.

  286 Thus 222, with only two other Evangelistaria (6, 13) and Evan. 59 by
      the first hand, supports Cod. א and Eusebius in the significant
      omission of υἱοῦ βαραχίον, Matt. xxiii. 35.

  287 [+]Evan. Td and Te and Λ (1) should also properly be classed as
      Lectionaries. Apost. 15, and perhaps Apost. 24, also contains
      Lessons from the Gospels. The two copies of the Gospels, Lowes
      formerly Askew, membr. 4to, mentioned by Scholz (N. T., vol. i. p.
      cxix), and stated by Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. p. 662, to have
      been bought at Askew’s sale by Mr. Lowes, the bookseller, are shown
      by the sale catalogue to have Evangelistaria. They have not yet been
      traced. (Ed. 3.)

  288 In 1721. _See_ Monk’s “Life of Bentley,” vol. ii. p. 149. This is
      Bentley’s O, John Walker’s collation of which is preserved at Trin.
      Coll. (B. xvii. 34). Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, Introd. pp.
      xxix, xxx.

  289 As in our preceding lists, we remove to this foot-note Scholz’s six
      copies seen at St. Saba, and occupy their numbers by other
      manuscripts. They are Apost. 49. St. Saba 16 [xiv], 4to, _chart._
      50. St. Saba 18 [xv], 8vo. 51. St. Saba 26 [xiv], fol. 52. (Evst.
      171.) 53. (Evst. 160.) 54. St. Saba (unnumbered) [xiii], 4to.

  290 An independent mode of reckoning the commencement of the indiction
      was followed in Egypt under the later Roman Empire. The indiction
      there began normally in the latter half of the month Pauni, which
      corresponds to about the middle of June; but the actual day of
      commencement appears to have been variable and to have depended upon
      the exact period of the rising of the Nile.—“Catalogue of Greek
      Papyri in the British Museum,” pp. 197, 198.

  291 So Scholz’s index, and we may suppose correctly, but in his
      Catalogue of Evangelistaria he numbers it 1256.